■■■■■■■■ 


THE  LIBRARY  OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY  OF 

NORTH  CAROLINA 


ENDOWED  BY  THE 

DIALECTIC  AND  PHILANTHROPIC 

SOCIETIES 


E449 
.D744 


:  1 8 
'373 


UNIVERSITY  OF  N.C.  AT  CHAPEL  HILL 


00011079432 


ore  1 0  75 


e  Li&rarp 


%niuetjsitp  of  l^ortf)  Carolina 


ikntan  Memorial  Collection 

3n  pernor?  of 

asiiUiam  Eanti  lunan 

gtben  bg  few  Bsusbter 

Slpatp  %i\t  lunan  Jlaglet 


DEVOTED  TO  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  SOUTH 
IN  THE  CIVIL.  WAR 


This  book  is  due  at  the  WALTER  R.  DAVIS  LIBRARY  on 
the  last  date  stamped  under  "Date  Due."  If  not  on  hold  it 
may  be  renewed  by  bringing  it  to  the  library. 


DATE 
DUE 


RET. 


DATE 
DUE 


RET. 


AUG  2 


6  2003 


AJ6232J 


JAN  1 1 


^1?fl05 


MAV  Q 

1    ^MS5Sfe4*»*lj»ll-!fJ 


fi? 


07  200/ 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2012  with  funding  from 

University  of  North  Carolina  at  Chapel  Hil 


http://archive.org/details/lifetimesoffrededoug 


LIFE  AND  TIMES 

OF 

Frederick  Douglass 

WRITTEN  BY  HIMSELF. 

His  Eaely  Life  as  a  Slave,  His  Escape  fkom  Bondage, 

AND 

His  Complete  Histoey  to  the  Peesent  Time, 

INCLUDING 

HIS  CONNECTION  WITH  THE  ANTI-SLAVERY  MOVEMENT  ;  HIS  LABORS  IN  GREAT  BRITAJR 
AS    WELL    AS    IN    HIS    OWN    COUNTRY;    HIS    EXPERIENCE    IN    THE  CONDUCT    OP    AN 
INFLUENTIAL  NEWSPAPER  ;  HIS  CONNECTION  WITH  THE  UNDERGROUND  RAILROAD ; 
HIS   RELATIONS    WITH    JOHN    BROWN    AND    THE   HARPER'S    FERRY  RAID;    HIS 
RECRUITING  THE  54th   AND  55th   MASS.    COLORED  REGIMENTS;   HIS  INTER. 
VIEWS  WITH  PRESIDENTS  LINCOLN  AND  JOHNSON;    HIS  APPOINTMENT 
BY  GEN.  GRANT  TO  ACCOMPANY  THE  SANTO  DOMINGO  COMMISSION- 
ALSO  TO  A  SEAT  IN  THE  COUNCIL  OF  THE  DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA; 
HIS  APPOINTMENT  AS  UNITED  STATES  MARSHAL  BY  PRESIDENT 
R.  B.  HAYES;  ALSO  HIS  APPOINTMENT  TO  BE  RECORDER  OF 
DEEDS  IN  WASHINGTON  BY  PRESIDENT  J.  A.  GARFIELD  5 
WITH  MANY  OTHER    INTERESTING  AND   IMPORTANT 
EVENTS  OF  HIS  MOST  EVENTFUL  LIFE ; 

WITH 

An  Inteoduction  by  Me.  Geoege  L.  Euffin, 

OF    BOSTON. 

Nefa  Eebferti  lEfcttton. 


BOSTON: 
DE  WOLFE  &   FISKE  CO. 


Copyright,  1892, 
By  DE  WOLFE,  FISKE  &  CO. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 
AUTHOR'S  BIRTH. 

Author's  place  of  birth — Description  of  country — Its  inhabit- 
ants— Genealogical  trees — Method  of  counting  time  in  slave 
districts — Date  of  author's  birth — Names  of  grandparents — 
Their  cabin — Home  with  them — Slave  practice  of  separating 
mothers  from  their  children — Author's  recollections  of  his 
mother — Who  was  his  father? 25 

CHAPTER  II. 
REMOVAL  FROM  GRANDMOTHER'S.  , 

Author's  early  home — Its  charms — Author's  ignorance  of  "old. 
master" — His  gradual  perception  of  the  truth  concerning 
him — His  relations  to  Col.  Edward  Lloyd — Author's  removal  to 
"  old  master's  "  home — His  journey  thence — His  separation  from 
his  grandmother — His  grief 29 

CHAPTER  III. 

TROUBLES  OF  CHILDHOOD. 

Col.  Lloyd's  plantation — Aunt  Katy — Her  cruelty  and  ill-nature — 
Capt.  Anthony's  partiality  to  Aunt  Katy — Allowance  of  food — 
Author's  hunger — Unexpected  rescue  by  his  mother — The  re- 
proof of  Aunt  Katy — Sleep — A  slave-mother's  love — Author's 
inheritance — His  mother's  acquirements — Her  death.  .        .     34 

CHAPTER  IV. 

A  GENERAL  SURVEY  OF  THE  SLAVE  PLANTATION. 

Home  plantation  of  Colonel  Lloyd — Its  isolation — Its  industries — 
The  slave  rule — Power  of  overseers — Author  finds  some  enjoy- 


4  .  CONTENTS. 

ment — Natural  scenery — Sloop  "Sally  Lloyd" — Wind-mill — 
Slave  quarter — ' '  Old  master's  "  house — Stables,  storehouses, 
etc.,  etc. — The  great  house — Its  surroundings — Lloyd  Burial- 
place — Superstition  of  Slaves — Colonel  Lloyd's  wealth — Negro 
politeness — Doctor  Copper — Captain  Anthony — His  family — 
Master  Daniel  Lloyd — His  brothers— Social  etiquette.        .        .     40 

CHAPTER  V. 

A  SLAVEHOLDER'S  CHARACTER. 

Increasing  acquaintance  with  old  master — Evils  of  unresisted 
passion — Apparent  tenderness — A  man  of  trouble — Custom  of 
muttering  to  himself — Brutal  outrage — A  drunken  overseer — 
Slaveholder's  impatience — Wisdom  of  appeal — A  base  and 
selfish  attempt  to  break  up  a  courtship 50 

CHAPTER  VI. 

A  CHILD'S  REASONING. 

The  author's  early  reflections  on  Slavery — Aunt  Jennie  and  Uncle 
Noah — Presentiment  of  one  day  becoming  a  freeman — Conflict 
between  an  overseer  and  a  slave  woman — Advantage  of  resist- 
ance— Death  of  an  overseer — Col.  Lloyd's  plantation  home — 
Monthly  distribution  of  food — Singing  of  Slaves — An  expla- 
nation— The  slaves'  food  and  clothing — Naked  children — Life 
in  tha  quarter — Sleeping-places — not  beds — Deprivation  of  sleep 
— Care  of   nursing  babies — Ash  cake — Contrast.       .        .        .56 

CHAPTER  VII. 
LUXURIES  AT  THE  GREAT  HOUSE. 

Contrasts — Great  House  luxuries — Its  hospitality — Entertain 
ments — Fault-finding — Shameful  humiliation  of  an  old  and 
faithful  coachman — William  Wilks — Curious  incident — Ex- 
pressed satisfaction  not  always  genuine — Reasons  for  suppress- 
ing the  truth.        .        .        .   / 65 

CHAPTER   VIII. 

CHARACTERISTICS  OF  OVERSEERS. 

Austin  Gore — Sketch  of  his  character — Overseers  as  a  class — 
Their  peculiar  characteristics— The  marked  individuality  of 


CONTENTS.  5 

Austin  Gore— His  sense  of  duty— Murder  of  poor  Denby— Sen- 
sation—How  Gore  made  his  peace  with  Col.  Lloyd — Other 
horrible  murders— No  laws  for  the  protection  of  slaves  possible 
of  being  enforced ....     75 

CHAPTER  IX. 

CHANGE  OF  LOCATION. 

Miss  Lucretia— Her  kindness— How  it  was  manifested— "  Ike  "— 
A  battle  with  him — Miss  Lucretia's  balsam — Bread— How  it  was 
obtained— Gleams  of  sunset  amidst  the  general  darkness — 
Suffering  from  cold— How  we  took  our  meal  mush— Prepara- 
tions for  going  to  Baltimore— Delight  at  the  change— Cousin 
Tom's  opinion  of  Baltimore — Arrival  there — Kind  reception- 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hugh  Auld — Their  son  Tommy — My  relations  to 
them — My  duties — A  turning-point  in  my  life 83 

CHAPTER  X. 
LEARNING  TO  READ. 

City  annoyances — Plantation  regrets — My  mistress — Her  history — 
Her  kindness — My  master — His  sourness — My  comforts — In- 
creased sensitiveness — My  occupation — Learning  to  read — Bane-y1 
ful  effects  of  slaveholding  on  my  dear,  good  mistress — Met 
Hugh  forbids  Mrs.  Sophia  to  teach  me  further — Clouds  gathe 
on  my  bright  prospects — Master  Auld's  exposition  of  the  Phi^ 
losophy  of  Slavery — City  slaves — Country  slaves — Contrasts — , 
Exceptions — Mr.  Hamilton's  two  slaves — Mrs.  Hamilton's  cruel 
treatment  of  them — Piteous  aspect  presented  by  them — No  power 
to  come  between  the  slave  and  slaveholder 91 


CHAPTER  XL 

GROWING  IN  KNOWLEDGE. 

My  mistress — Her  slaveholding  duties — Their  effects  on  her  origi- 
nally noble  nature — The  conflict  in  her  mind — She  opposes  my 
learning  to  read — Too  late — She  had  given  me  the  "inch,"  I  was 
resolved  to  take  the  "ell " — How  I  pursued  my  study  to  read — 
My  tutors — What  progress  I  made — Slavery — What  I  heard 
said  about  it — Thirteen  years  old — Columbian  orator — Dia- 
logue— Speeches — Sheridan — Pitt — Lords  Chatham  and  Fox — 
Knowledge  increasing — Liberty — Singing — Sadness — Unhappi- 


b  CONTENTS. 

ness  of  Mrs.  Sophia — My  hatred    of    slavery — One  Upas  tree 
overshadaws  us  all 99 

CHAPTER   XII. 

RELIGIOUS  NATURE  AWAKENED. 

Abolitionists  spoken  of — Eagerness  to  know  the  meaning  of 
word — Consults  the  dictionary — Incendiary  information — The 
enigma  solved — "Nat  Turner"  insurrection — Cholera — Relig- 
ions-Methodist minister — Religious  impressions  —  Father  Law- 
son — His  character  and  occupation — His  influence  over  me — 
Our  mutual  attachment — New  hopes  and  aspirations — Heavenly 
light — Two  Irishmen  on  wharf — Conversation  with  them — 
Learning  to  write— My  aims 108 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE  VICISSITUDES  OF  SLAVE  LIFE. 

Death  of  old  Master's  son  Richard,  speedily  followed  by  that  of 
old  Master — Valuation  and  division  of  all  the  property,  includ- 
ing the  slaves — Sent  for  to  come  to  Hillsborough  to  be  valued 
and  divided — Sad  prospects  and  grief — Parting — Slaves  have  no 
voice  in  deciding  their  own  destinies — General  dread  of  falling 
into  Master  Andrew's  hands — His  drunkenness — Good  fortune  in 
falling  to  Miss  Lucretia — She  allows  my  return  to  Baltimore — 
Joy  at  Master  Hugh's — Death  of  Miss  Lucretia — Master  Thomas 
Auld's  second  marriage — The  new  wife  unlike  the  old — Again 
removed  from  Master  Hugh's — Reasons  for  regret — Plan  of 
escape 116 

CHAPTER  XIY. 

EXPERIENCE  IN  ST.  MICHAELS. 

St.  Michaels  and  its  inhabitants — Capt.  Auld — His  new  wife — 
Sufferings  from  hunger — Forced  to  steal — Argument  in  vindica- 
tion thereof — Southern  camp-meeting — What  Capt.  Auld  did 
there — Hopes — Suspicions — The  result — Faith  and  works  at 
variance — Position  in  the  church — Poor  Cousin  Henny — Metho- 
dist preachers — Their  disregard  of  the  slaves — One  exception — 
Sabbath-school — How  and  by  whom  broken  up — Sad  change  in 
my  prospects — Covey,  the  negro-breaker 126 


CONTENTS.  7 

CHAPTER  XV. 

COVEY,  THE  NEGRO  BREAKER. 

Journey  to  Covey's — Meditations  by  the  way— Covey's  house — 
Family — Awkwardness  as  a  field  hand — A  cruel  beating — Why 
given — Description  of  Covey — First  attempt  at  driving  oxen — 
Hair-breadth  escape — Ox  and  man  alike  property — Hard  labor 
more    effective  than  the  whip  for  breaking  down  the  spirit — 

1  Cunning  and  trickery  of  Covey — Family  worship — Shocking 
and  indecent  contempt  for  chastity — Great  mental  agitation — 
Anguish  beyond  description 140 

CHAPTER   XVI. 
ANOTHER  PRESSURE  OF  THE  TYRANT'S  VISE. 

Experience  at  Covey's  summed  up — First  six  month's  severer 
than  the  remaining  six — Preliminaries  to  the  change— Reasons 
for  narrating  the  circumstances — Scene  in  the  treading-yard — 
Author  taken  ill — Escapes  to  St.  Michaels — The  pursuit — Suffer- 
ing in  the  woods— Talk  with  Master  Thomas — His  beating — 
Driven  back  to  Covey's — The  slaves  never  sick — Natural  to 
expect  them  to  feign  sickness— Laziness  of  slaveholders.   .        .  155 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE  LAST  FLOGGING. 

A  sleepless  night — Return  to  Covey's — Punished  by  him — The 
chase  defeated — Vengeance  postponed — Musings  in  the  woods — 
The  alternative — Deplorable  spectacle — Night  in  the  woods — 
Expected  attack — Accosted  by  Sandy — A  friend,  not  a  master — 
Sandy's  hospitality — The  ash-cake  supper— Interview  with 
Sandy — His  advice — Sandy  a  conjuror  as  well  as  a  Christian — 
The  magic  root — Strange  meeting  with  Covey — His  manner — 
Covey's  Sunday  face — Author's  defensive  resolve — The  fight — 
The  victory,  and  its  results 164 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

NEW  RELATIONS  AND  DUTIES. 

Change  of  masters — Benefits  derived  by  change — Fame  of  the 
fight  with  Covey — Reckless  unconcern — Author's  abhorrence  of 
slavery — Ability  to  read  a  cause  of  prejudice — The  holidays — 


8  CONTENTS. 

How  spent — Sharp  hit  at  slavery — Effects  Of  holidays — Differ- 
ence between  Covey  and  Freeland — An  irreligious  master 
preferred  to  a  religious  one — Hard  life  at  Covey's  useful  to  the 
author — Improved  condition  does  not  bring  contentment — Con- 
genial society  at  Freeland's — Author's  Sabbath-school — Secrecy 
necessary — Affectionate  relations  of  tutor  and  pupils — Confi- 
dence and  friendship  among  slaves — Slavery  the  inviter  of 
vengeance 179 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE  RUNAWAY  PLOT. 

New  Year's  thoughts  and  meditations — Again  hired  by  Freeland — 
Kindness  no  compensation  for  slavery — Incipient  steps  toward 
escape — Considerations  leading  thereto — Hostility  to  slavery — 
Solemn  vow  taken — Plan  divulged  to  slaves — Columbian  orator 
again — Scheme  gains  favor — Danger  of  discovery — Skill  of 
slaveholders  —  Suspicion  and  coercion  — Hymns  with  double 
meaning — Consultation — Pass-word — Hope  and  fear — Ignorance 
of  Geography — Imaginary  difficulties — Patrick  Henry — Sandy 
a  dreamer — Route  to  the  north  mapped  out — Objections — Frauds 
— Passes — Anxieties — Fear  of  failure — Strange  presentiment — 
Coincidence — Betrayal — Arrests — Resistance — Mrs.  Freeland — 
Prison — Brutal  Jests — Passes  eaten — Denial — Sandy — Dragged 
behind  horses — Slave  traders — Alone  in  prison — Sent  to  Balti- 
more  191 

CHAPTER  XX. 

APPRENTICESHIP  LIFE. 

Nothing  lost  in  my  attempt  to  run  away — Comrades  at  home — 
Reasons  for  sending  me  away — Return  to  Baltimore — Tommy 
changed — Caulking  in  Gardiner's  ship  yard — Desperate  fight — 
Its  causes — Conflict  between  white  and  black  labor — Outrage — 
Testimony — Master  Hugh — Slavery  in  Baltimore — My  condi- 
tion improves — New  associations — Slaveholder's  right  to  the 
slave's  wages — How  to  make  a  discontented  slave.     .        .        .  219 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

ESCAPE  FROM  SLAVERY. 

Closing  incidents  in  my  "  Life  as  a  Slave  " — Discontent — Suspi- 
cions— Master's  generosity — Difficulties  in  the  way  of  escape — 


CONTENTS. 


Plan  to  obtain  money — Allowed  to  hire  my  time — A  gleam  of 
hope  —  Attend  camp-meeting — Anger  of  Master  Hugh — The 
result— Plans  of  escape— Day  for  departure  fixed — Harassing 
doubts  and  fears — Painful  thoughts  of  separation  from  friends.  233 


SECOND  PAKT. 


CHAPTER  I. 

ESCAPE  FROM  SLAVERY. 

Reasons  for  not  having  revealed  the  manner  of  escape — Nothing 
of  romance  in  the  method — Danger — Free  papers — Unjust  tax — 
Protection  papers — "  Free  trade  and  sailors'  rights  " — American 
eagle  —  Railroad  train  —  Unobserving  conductor — Capt.  Mc- 
Gowan — Honest  German— Fears — Safe  arrival  in  Philadelphia 
—Ditto  in  New  York.  . 242 

CHAPTER  II. 
LIFE  AS  A  FREEMAN. 

Loneliness  and  insecurity — "Allender's  Jake" — Succored  by  a 
sailor — David  Ruggles — Marriage — Steamer  J.  W.  Richmond — 
Stage  to  New  Bedford — Arrival  there— Driver's  detention  of 
baggage — Nathan  Johnson — Change  of  name  — Why  called 
' '  Douglass  " — Obtaining  Work — The  Liberator  and  its  Editor.  250 

CHAPTER  III. 

INTRODUCED  TO  THE  ABOLITIONISTS. 

Anti-Slavery  Convention  at  Nantucket — First  Speech — Much  Sen- 
sation— Extraordinary  Speech  of  Mr.  Garrison — Anti-Slavery 
Agency — Youthful  Enthusiasm — Fugitive  Slaveship  Doubted — 
Experience  in  slavery  written — Danger  of  Recapture.       .         .  266 


10  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  IV. 
RECOLLECTIONS  OF  OLD  FRIENDS. 

Work  in  Rhode  Island — Dorr  War — Recollections  of  old  friends 
— Further  labors  in  Rhode  Island  and  elsewhere  in  New  Eng- 
land  272 

CHAPTER  V. 

ONE  HUNDRED  CONVENTIONS. 

Anti-Slavery  Conventions  held  in  parts  of  New  England,  and  in 
some  of  the  Middle  and  Western  States — Mobs — Incidents,  etc.  280 

CHAPTER  VI. 

IMPRESSIONS  ABROAD. 

Danger  to  be  averted — A  refuge  sought  abroad — Voyage  on  the 
steamship  Cambria — Refusal  of  first-class  passage — Attractions 
of  the  fore-castle  deck — Hutchinson  family— Invited  to  make  a 
speech — Southerners  feel  insulted — Captain  threatens  to  put 
them  in  irons — Experiences  abroad — Attentions  received — Im- 
pressions of  different  members  of  Parliament,  and  of  other  public 
men — Contrast  with  life  in  America — Kindness  of  friends — 
Their  purchase  of  my  person,  and  the  gift  of  the  same  to  my- 
self—My  return 289 

CHAPTER  VII. 

TRIUMPHS  AND  TRIALS. 

New  Experiences — Painful  Disagreement  of  Opinion  with  old 
Friends — Final  Decision  to  publish  my  Paper  in  Rochester — 
Its  Fortunes  and  its  Friends — Change  in  my  own  Views  Re- 
garding the  Constitution  of  the  United  States — Fidelity  to 
Conviction — Loss  of  Old  Friends — Support  of  New  Ones — Loss 
of  House,  etc. ,  by  Fire — Triumphs  and  Trials — Underground 
Railroad — Incidents 320 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
JOHN  BROWN  AND  MRS.  STOWE. 

My  First  Meeting  with  Capt.  John  Brown — The  Free  Soil  Move- 
ment— Colored  Convention — Uncle  Tom's  Cabin — Industrial 
School  for  Colored  People— Letter  to  Mrs.  H.  B.  Stowe.  .        .  337 


CONTENTS.  11 

CHAPTER  IX. 

INCREASING  DEMANDS  OF  THE  SLAVE  POWER. 

Increased  demands  of  slavery — War  in  Kansas — John  Brown's 
raid — His  capture  and  execution— My  escape  to  England  from 
United  States  marshals 360 

CHAPTER  X. 

THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  END. 

My  connection  with  John  Brown — To  and  from  England — Presi- 
dential contest — Election  of  Abraham  Lincoln.  .        .        .  383 

CHAPTER  XI. 

SECESSION  AND  WAR. 

Recruiting  of  the  54th  and  55th  Colored  Regiments — Visit  to 
President  Lincoln  and  Secretary  Stanton— Promised  a  Commis- 
sion as  Adjutant-General  to  General  Thomas — Disappointment.  408 

CHAPTER  XII. 

HOPE  FOR  THE  NATION. 

Proclamation  of  emancipation — Its  reception  in  Boston — Objec- 
tions brought  against  it — Its  effect  on  the  country — Interview 
with  President  Lincoln — New  York  riots — Re-election  of  Mr. 
Lincoln — His  inauguration,  and  inaugural — Vice-President 
Johnson— Presidential  reception — The  fall  of  Richmond — 
Fanueil  Hall — The  assassination — Condolence    ....  436 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

VAST  CHANGES. 

Satisfaction  and  anxiety,  new  fields  of  labor  opening — Lyceums 
and  colleges  soliciting  addresses — Literary  attractions — Pecu- 
niary gain — Still  pleading  for  human  rights — President  Andy 
Johnson — Colored  delegation — Their  reply  to  him — National 
Loyalist  Convention,  1866,  and  its  procession — Not  wanted — 
Meeting  with  an  old  friend — Joy  and  surprise — The  old  master's 
welcome,  and  Miss  Amanda's  friendship — Enfranchisement 
debated  and  accomplished — The  negro  a  citizen.        .        .        .  453 


12  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER   XIV. 
LIVING  AND  LEARNING. 

Inducement  to  a  political  career — Objections — A  newspaper  en- 
terprise— The  New  National  Era — Its  abandonment — The 
Freedman's  Saving  and  Trust  Company — Sad  experience — 
Vindication. 484 

CHAPTER  XV. 

WEIGHED  IN  THE  BALANCE. 

The  Santo  Domingo  controversy — Decoration  Day  at  Arlington, 
1871 — Speech  delivered  there — National  colored  convention  at 
New  Orleans,  1872 — Elector  at  large  for  the  State  of  New  York 
— Death  of  Hon.  Henry  Wilson .49* 

CHAPTER   XVI. 
"TIME  MAKES  ALL  THINGS  EVEN." 

Return  to  "old  master" — A  last  interview — Capt.  Auld's  admis- 
sion "had  I  been  in  your  place,  I  should  have  done  as  you 
did  " — Speech  at  Easton — The  old  jail  there — Invited  to  a  sail 
on  the  revenue  cutter  Guthrie — Hon.  John  L.  Thomas — Visit 
to  the  old  plantation — Home  of  Col.  Lloyd — Kind  reception  and 
attentions — Familiar  scenes — Old  memories — Burial-ground — 
Hospitality — Gracious  reception  from  Mrs.  Buchanan — A  little 
girl's  floral  gift — A  promise  of  a  "good  time  coming  " — Speech 
at  Harper's  Ferry,  Decoration  day,  1881 — Storer  College — Hon. 
A.  J  Hunter 533 

CHAPTER   XVII. 

INCIDENTS  AND  EVENTS. 

Hon.  Gerrit  Smith  and  Mr.  E.  C.  Delevan — Experiences  at  Hotels 
and  on  Steamboats  and  other  modes  of  travel — Hon.  Edward 
Marshall — Grace  Greenwood — Hon.  Moses  Norris — Robert  J. 
Ingersoll — Reflections  and  conclusions — Compensations.  .        .  551 

CHAPTER   XVIII. 
"HONOR  TO  WHOM  HONOR." 

Grateful  recognition — Friends  in  need — Lucretia  Mott — Lydia 
Maria  Child— Sarah  and  Angelina  Grimke — Abby  Kelley — H. 
Beecher  Stowe — Other  Friends — Woman  Suffrage.     .        .        ,566 


CONTENTS.  13 

CHAPTER   XIX. 
RETROSPECTION. 

Meeting  of  colored  citizens  in  Washington  to  express  their  sym- 
pathy at  the  great  national  bereavement,  the  death  of  President 
Garfield — Concluding  reflections  and  conviction.  .        .  577 


APPENDIX. 

Oration  at  the  unveiling  of  the  Freedmen's  monument,  at  Lin- 
coln Park,  Washington,  D.  C. ,  April  14,  1876— Extract  from  a 
speech  delivered  at  Elmira,  N.  Y.,  August  1,  1880.    .        .         .584 


THIRD  PART. 


CHAPTER  I. 

LATER  LIFE. 

Again  summoned  to  the  defense  of  his  people — The  difficulties 
of  the  task — The  race  problem — His  life  work — The  anti- 
slavery  movement. 619 

CHAPTER  II. 

A  GRAND  OCCASION. 

Inauguration  of  President  Garfield — A  valuable  precedent — An 
affecting  scene — The  greed  of  the  office-seekers — Conference 
with  President  Garfield — Distrust  of  the  Vice-President.    .        .  626 

CHAPTER   III. 

DOUBTS  AS  TO  GARFIELD'S  COURSE. 

Garfield  not  a  stalwart — Encounter  of  Garfield  with  Tucker — 
Hope  in  promises  of  a  new  departure — The  sorrow-stricken 
nation 633 


14  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

RECORDER  OF  DEEDS. 

Activity  in  behalf  of  his  people — Income  of  the  Recorder  of 
Deeds — False  impressions  as  to  his  wealth — Appeals  for  assist- 
ance— Persistent  beggars 638 

CHAPTER   V. 

PRESIDENT  CLEVELAND'S  ADMINISTRATION. 

Circumstances  of  Cleveland's  election — Political  standing  of  the 
District  of  Columbia — Estimate  of  Cleveland's  character — Re- 
spect for  Mr.  Cleveland — Decline  for  strength  in  the  Republi- 
can party — Time  of  gloom  for  the  colored  people — Reason  for 
the  defeat  of  Blaine .        .  644 

CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  SUPREME  COURT   DECISION. 

Action  of  the  Supreme  Court — Its  effects  on  the  colored  people 
— Address  at  Lincoln  Hall 652 

CHAPTER   VII. 

DEFEAT  OF  JAMES   G.    BLAINE. 

Causes  of  the  Republican  defeat — Tariff  and  free  trade — No  con- 
fidence in  the  Democratic  party.  ......  670 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

EUROPEAN  TOUR. 

Revisits  Parliament — Changes  in  Parliament — Recollections  of 
Lord  Brougham — Listens  to  Gladstone — Meeting  with  old 
friends 674 

CHAPTER   IX. 

CONTINUATION  OF  EUROPEAN  TOUR. 

Through  France — Dijon  and  Lyons — The  palace  of  the  Popes  — 
The  Amphitheater  at  Aries — Visits  Nice — Pisa  and  its  leaning 
tower — The  Pantheon — Modern  Rome — Religion  at  Rome  — 
Rome  of  the  Past — Vesuvius  and  Naples — Through  the  Suez 
Canal — Life  in  the  East — The  Nile — The  religion  of  Mahomet 
— At  the  graves  of  Theodore  Parker  and  Mrs.  Browning — 
The  mountains  of  the  Tyrol 681 


CONTENTS.  15 

CHAPTER   X. 

THE  CAMPAIGN  OF  1888. 

Preference  for  John  Sherman — Speech  at  the  convention — On 
the  stump — The  Tariff  question 717 

CHAPTER   XI. 

ADMINISTRATION  OF  PRESIDENT  HARRISON. 

Appointed  minister  at  Haiti — Unfriendly  criticism — Admiral 
Gherardi. 723 

CHAPTER    XII. 

MINISTER  TO  HAITI. 

The  Mole  St.  Nicolas — Social  Relations — Sympathy  for  Haiti — 
The  facts  about  the  Mole  St.  Nicolas — Conference  with  the 
Haitian  Government — Negotiations  for  the  Mole  St.  Nicolas — 
Close  of  the  interview .  727 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

CONTINUED  NEGOTIATIONS  FOR  THE  MOLE  ST. 
NICOLAS. 

Unfortunate  delay — Renewed  authority  from  the  United  States 
—  Haiti's  Refusal — Reasons  for  the  Refusal — The  Clyde  con- 
tract— A  dishonest  proposition — A  strange  demand — Haiti's 
mistake — Bad  effect  of  the  Clyde  proposition — Final  words.       .  739 


10. 

11. 

12. 
13. 

14. 
15. 

16. 

17. 
18. 


PAGE 

Portrait  of  the  Author         ....    Frontispiece 

The  Last  Time  he  saw  his  Mother     ....  36 

Whipping  of  Old  Barney 70 

Gore  shooting  Denby 78 

Mrs.  Auld  teaching  him  to  read         ....  94 

Found  in  the  Woods  by  Sandy 166 

Driven  to  Jail  for  running  away     ....  208 

His  Present  Home  in  Washington       ....  242 

At  the  Wharf  in  Newport    ......  254 

Fighting  the  Mob  in  Indiana 284 

Portrait  of  Mrs.  Harriet  Beecher  Stowe       .       .  334 

Portrait  of  William  Lloyd  Garrison       .       .       .  402 

Portrait  of  Wendell  Phillips 460 

Charles  Sumner 496 

Commissioners  to  Santo  Domingo         ....  502 

Marshal  at  the  Inauguration  of  Pres.  Garfield  520 

Kevi8Its  his  Old  Home 544 

Abraham  Lincoln 598 


INTRODUCTION. 


JUST  what  this  country  has  in  store  to  benefit  or  to  startle  the 
world  in  the  future,  no  tongue  can  tell.  We  know  full  well  the 
wonderful  things  which  have  occurred  or  have  been  accomplished 
here  in  the  past,  but  the  still  more  wonderful  things  which  we  may 
well  say  will  happen  in  the  centuries  of  development  which  lie  be- 
fore us,  is  vain  conjecture ;  it  lies  in  the  domain  of  speculation. 

America  will  be  the  field  for  the  demonstration  of  truths  not  now 
accepted  and  the  establishment  of  a  new  and  higher  civilization. 
Horace  Walpole's  prophecy  will  be  verified  when  there  shall  be  a 
Xenophon  at  New  York  and  a  Thucydides  at  Boston.  Up  to  this 
time  the  most  remarkable  contribution  this  country  has  given  to  the 
world  is  the  Author  and  subject  of  this  book,  now  being  introduced 
to  the  public — Frederick  Douglass.  The  contribution  comes  natu- 
rally and  legitimately  and  to  some  not  unexpectedly,  nevertheless  it 
is  altogether  unique  and  must  be  regarded  as  truly  remarkable. 
Our  Pantheon  contains  many  that  are  illustrious  and  worthy,  but 
Douglass  is  unlike  all  others,  he  is  mi  generis.  For  every  other 
great  character  we  can  bring  forward,  Europe  can  produce  another 
equally  as  great  ;  when  we  bring  forward  Douglass,  he  cannot  be 
matched. 

Douglass  was  born  a  slave,  he  won  his  liberty ;  he  is  of  negro 
extraction,  and  consequently  was  despised  and  outraged ;  he  has  by 
his  own  energy  and  force  of  character  commanded  the  respect  of 
the  Nation ;  he  was  ignorant,  he  has,  against  law  and  by  stealth 
and  entirely  unaided,  educated  himself;  he  was  poor,  he  has  by 
honest  toil  and  industry  become  rich  and  independent,  so  to  speak ; 
he,  a  chattel  slave  of  a  hated  and  cruelly  wronged  race,  in  the  teeth 
of  American  prejudice  and  in  face  of  nearly  every  kind  of  hindrance 
and  draw-back,  has  come  to  be  one  of  the  foremost  orators  of  the 
age,  with  a  reputation  established  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic ;  a 
writer  of  power  and  elegance  of  expression ;  a  thinker  whose  views 

cm 


18  INTRODUCTION. 

are  potent  in  controlling  and  shaping  public  opinion ;  a  high  officer 
in  the  National  Government ;  a  cultivated  gentleman  whose  virtues 
as  a  husband,  father,  and  citizen  are  the  highest  honor  a  man  can 
have. 

Frederick  Douglass  stands  upon  a  pedestal ;  he  has  reached  this 
lofty  height  through  years  of  toil  and  strife,  but  it  has  been  the 
strife  of  moral  ideas;  strife  in  the  battle  for  human  rights.  No 
bitter  memories  come  from  this  strife ;  no  feelings  of  remorse  can 
rise  to  cast  their  gloomy  shadows  over  his  soul ;  Douglass  has  now 
reached  and  passed  the  meridian  of  life,  his  co-laborers  in  the  strife 
have  now  nearly  all  passed  away.  Garrison  has  gone,  Gerritt  Smith 
has  gone,  Giddingsand  Sumner  have  gone, — nearly  all  the  abolition- 
ists are  gone  to  their  reward.  The  culmination  of  his  life  work  has 
been  reached ;  the  object  dear  to  his  heart — the  Emancipation  of  the 
slaves — had  been  accomplished,  through  the  blessings  of  God;  he 
stands  facing  the  goal,  already  reached  by  his  co-laborers,  with  a 
halo  of  peace  about  him,  and  nothing  but  serenity  and  gratitude 
must  fill  his  breast.  To  those,  who  in  the  past — in  ante-bellum  days 
— in  any  degree  shared  with  Douglass  his  hopes  and  feelings  on  the 
slavery  question,  this  serenity  of  mind,  this  gratitude,  can  be  under- 
stood and  felt.  All  Americans,  no  matter  what  may  have  been  their 
views  on  slavery,  now  that  freedom  has  come  and  slavery  is  ended, 
must  have  a  restfid  feeling  and  be  glad  that  the  source  of  bitterness 
and  trouble  is  removed.  The  man  who  is  sorry  because  of  the 
abolition  of  slavery,  has  outlived  his  day  and  generation ;  he  should 
have  insisted  upon  being  buried  with  the  ' '  lost  cause  "  at  Appo- 
matox. 

We  rejoice  that  Douglass  has  attained  unto  this  exalted  position 
— this  pedestal.  It  has  been  honorably  reached ;  it  is  a  just  recogni- 
tion of  talent  and  effort;  it  is  another  proof  that  success  attends 
high  and  noble  aim.  "With  this  example,  the  black  boy  as  well  as 
the  white  boy  can  take  hope  and  courage  in  the  race  of  life. 

Douglass'  life  has  been  a  romance — and  a  fragrance — to  the  age. 
There  has  been  just  enough  mystery  about  his  origin  and  escape 
from  slavery  to  throw  a  charm  about  them.  •  The  odd  proceedings 
in  the  purchase  of  his  freedom  after  his  escape  from  slavery ;  his 
movements  in  connection  with  the  John  Brown  raid  at  Harper's 
Ferry  and  his  subsequent  flight  across  the  ocean  are  romantic  as 
anything  which  took  place  among  the  crags  and  the  cliffs,  the 
Roderick  Dhus  and  Douglasses  of  the  Lady  of  the  Lake ;  while  the 
pure  life  he  has  led  and  his  spotless  character  are  sweet  by  contrast 


INTRODUCTION.  10 

with  the  lives  of  mere  politicians  and  time-serving  statesmen.  It 
is  well  to  contemplate  one  like  him,  who  has  had  "hair-breadth' 
escapes."  It  is  inspiring  to  know  that  the  day  of  self-sacrifice  and' 
self-development  are  not  passed. 

To  say  that  his  life  has  been  eventful,  is  hardly  the  word.  From 
the  time  when  he  first  saw  the  light  on  the  Tuckahoe  plantation  up 
to  the  time  he  was  called  to  fill  a  high  official  position,  his  life  has 
been  crowded  with  events  which  in  some  sense  may  be  called  mira-' 
cles,  and  now  since  his  autobiography  has  come  to  be  written,  we 
must  understand  the  hour  of  retrospect  has  come — for  casting  up 
and  balancing  accounts  as  to  work  done  or  left  undone. 

It  is  more  than  forty  years  now  that  he  has  been  before  the  World 
as  a  writer  and  speaker — busy,  active,  wonderful  years  to  him— -and 
we  are  called  upon  to  pass  judgment  upon  his  labors.  What  can 
we  say?  Can  he  claim  the  well  done  good  and  faithful?  The 
record  shows  this,  and  we  must  state  it,  generally  speaking,  his  life 
had  been  devoted  to  his  race  and  the  cause  of  his  race.  The  free-' 
dom  and  elevation  of  his  people  has  been  his  life  work,  and  it  has 
been  done  well  and  faithfully.  That  is  the  record,  and  that  is  suffi- 
cient. No  higher  eulogium  can  be  pronounced  than  that  Long- 
fellow says  of  the  Village  Blacksmith  :— 

"  Something  attempted,  something  done, 
Has  earned  a  night's  repose." 

Douglass  found  his  people  enslaved  and  oppressed.  He  has  given 
the  best  years  of  his  life  to  the  improvement  of  their  condition,  and, 
now  that  he  looks  back  upon  his  labors,  may  he  not  say  he  has 
"attempted  "  and  "done"  something?  and  may  he  not  claim  the 
"repose"  which  ought  to  come  in  the  evening  of  a  well  spent 
life?  ... 

The  first  twenty-three  years  of  Douglass'  life  were  twenty-three 
years  of  slavery,  obscurity,  and  degradation,  yet  doubtless  in  time 
to  come  these  years  will  be  regarded  by  the  student  of  history  the 
most  interesting  portion  of  his  life ;  to  those  who  in  the  future 
would  know  the  inside  history  of  American  slavery,  this  part  of  his 
life  will  be  specially  instructive.  Plantation  life  at  Tuckahoe  as 
related  by  him  is  not  fiction,  it  is  fact;  it  is  not  the  historian's  dis- 
sertation on  slavery,  it  is  slavery  itself,  the  slave's  life,  acts,  and 
thoughts,  and  the  life,  acts,  and  thoughts  of  those  around  him.  It 
is  Macauley  ( I  think)  who  says  that  a  copy  of  a  daily  newspaper 
[if  there  were  such]  published  at  Rome  would  give  more  informa- 
tion and  be  of  more  value  than  any  history  we  have.     So,  too,  this 


20  INTRODUCTION. 

photographic  view  of  slave  life  as  given  to  us  in  the  autobiography 
of  an  ex-slave  will  give  to  the  reader  a  clearer  insight  of  the  system 
of  slavery  than  can  be  gained  from  the  examination  of  general  history. 

Col.  Lloyd's  plantation,  where  Douglass  belonged,  was  very  much 
like  other  plantations  of  the  south.  Here  was  the  great  house  and 
the  cabins,  the  old  Aunties,  and  patriarchal  Uncles,  little  picannin- 
ies  and  picanninies  not  so  little,  of  every  shade  of  complexion,  from 
ebony  black  to  whiteness  of  the  master  race ;  mules,  overseers,  and 
broken  down  fences.  Here  was  the  negro  Doctor  learned  in  the 
science  of  roots  and  herbs ;  also  the  black  conjurer  with  his  divina- 
tion. Here  was  slave-breeding  and  slave-selling,  whipping,  tortur- 
ing-and  beating  to  death.  All  this  came  under  the  observation  of 
Douglass  and  is  a  part  of  the  education  he  received  while  under  the 
yoke  of  bondage.  He  was  there  in  the  midst  of  this  confusion, 
ignorance,  and  brutality.  Little  did  the  overseer  on  this  plantation 
think  that  he  had  in  his  gang  a  man  of  superior  order  and  un- 
daunted spirit,  whose  mind,  far  above  the  minds  of  the  grovelling 
creatures  about  him,  was  at  that  very  time  plotting  schemes  for  his 
liberty ;  nor  did  the  thought  ever  enter  the  mind  of  Col.  Lloyd, 
the  rich  slaveholder,  that  he  had  upon  his  estate  one  who  was  des- 
tined to  assail  the  system  of  slavery  with  more  power  and  effect 
than  any  other  person. 

Douglass'  fame  will  rest  mainly,  no  doubt,  upon  his  oratory. 
His  powers  in  this  direction  are  very  great,  and,  in  some  respects, 
unparalleled  by  our  living  speakers.  His  oratory  is  his  own,  and 
apparently  formed  after  the  model  of  no  single  person.  It  is  not 
after  the  Edmund  Burke  style,  which  has  been  so  closely  followed 
by  Everett,  Sumner,  and  others,  and  which  has  resulted  in  giving 
us  splendid  and  highly  embellished  essays  rather  than  natural  and 
not  overwrought  speeches.  If  his  oratory  must  be  classified,  it 
should  be  placed  somewhere  between  the  Fox  and  Henry  Clay 
schools.  Like  Clay,  Douglass'  greatest  effect  is  upon  his  immediate 
hearers,  those  who  see  him  and  feel  his  presence,  and,  like  Clay,  a 
good  part  of  his  oratorical  fame  will  be  tradition.  The  most  strik- 
ing feature  of  Douglass'  oratory  is  his  fire,  not  the  quick  and 
flashy  kind,  but  the  steady  and  intense  kind.  Years  ago,  on  the 
anti-slavery  platform,  in  some  sudden  and  unbidden  outburst  of 
passion  and  indignation,  he  has  been  known  to  awe-inspire  his  lis- 
teners as  though  iEtna  were  there. 

If  oratory  consists  of  the  power  to  move  men  by  spoken  words, 
Douglass  is  a  complete  orator.     He  can  make  men  laugh  or  cry,  at 


INTRODUCTION.  21 

his  will.  He  has  power  of  statement,  logic,  withering  denuncia- 
tion, pathos,  humor,  and  inimitable  wit.  Daniel  Webster,  with  his 
immense  intellectuality,  had  no  humor,  not  a  particle.  It  does  not 
appear  that  he  could  even  see  the  point  of  a  joke.  Douglass  is 
brim  full  of  humor,  at  times,  of  the  dryest  kind.  It  is  of  a  quiet 
kind.  You  can  see  it  coming  a  long  way  off  in  a  peculiar  twitch  of 
his  mouth.  It  increases  and  broadens  gradually  until  it  becomes 
irresistible  and  all-pervading  with  his  audience. 

Douglass'  rank  as  a  writer  is  high,  and  justly  so.  His  writings, 
if  anything,  are  more  meritorious  than  his  speaking.  For  many 
years  he  was  the  editor  of  newspapers,  doing  all  of  the  editorial 
work.  He  has  contributed  largely  to  magazines.  He  is  a  forcible 
and  thoughtful  writer.  His  style  is  pure  and  graceful,  and  he  has 
great  felicity  of  expression.  His  written  productions,  in  finish, 
compare  favorably  with  the  written  productions  of  our  most  culti- 
vated writers.  His  style  comes  partly,  no  doubt,  from  his  long  and 
constant  practice,  but  the  true  source  is  his  clear  mind,  which  is 
well  stored  by  a  close  acquaintance  with  the  best  authors.  His 
range  of  reading  has  been  wide  and  extensive.  He  has  been  a  hard 
student.  In  every  sense  of  the  word,  he  is  a  self-made  man.  By 
dint  of  hard  study  he  has  educated  himself,  and  to-day  it  may  be 
said  he  has  a  well-trained  intellect.  He  has  surmounted  the  disad- 
vantage of  not  having  a  university  education,  by  application  and 
well-directed  effort.  He  seems  to  have  realized  the  fact,  that  to 
one  who  is  anxious  to  become  educated  and  is  really  in  earnest,  it  is 
not  positively  necessary  to  go  to  college,  and  that  information  may 
be  had  outside  of  college  walks ;  books  may  be  obtained  and  read 
elsewhere.  They  are  not  chained  to  desks  in  college  libraries,  as 
they  were  in  early  times  at  Oxford.  Professors'  lectures  may  be 
bought  already  printed,  learned  doctors  may  be  listened  to  in  the 
lyceum,  and  the  printing-press  has  made  it  easy  and  cheap  to  get 
information  on  every  subject  and  topic  that  is  discussed  and  taught 
in  the  university.  Douglass  never  made  the  mistake  (a  common 
one)  of  considering  that  his  education  was  finished.  He  has  con- 
tinued to  study,  he  studies  now,  and  is  a  growing  man,  and  at  this 
present  moment  he  is  a  stronger  man  intellectually  than  ever 
before. 

Soon  after  Douglass'  escape  from  Maryland  to  the  Northern 
States,  he  commenced  his  public  career.  It  was  at  New  Bedford, 
as  a  local  Methodist  preacher,  and  by  taking  part  in  small  public 
meetings  held  by  colored  people,  wherein  anti-slavery  and  other 


22  INTRODUCTION. 

matters  were  discussed.  There  he  laid  the  foundation  of  the  splen- 
did career  which  is  now  about  drawing  to  a  close.  In  these  meet- 
ings Douglass  gave  evidence  that  he  possessed  uncommon  powers, 
and  it  was  plainly  to  be  seen  that  he  needed  only  a  field  and  oppor- 
tunity to  display  them.  That  field  and  opportunity  soon  came,  as 
it  always  does  to  possessors  of  genius.  He  became  a  member  and 
agent  of  the  American  Anti-Slavery  society.  Then  commenced  his 
great  crusade  against  slavery  in  behalf  of  his  oppressed  brethren  at 
the  South. 

He  waged  violent  and  unceasing  war  against  slavery.  He  went 
through  every  town  and  hamlet  in  the  Free  States,  raising  his  voice 
against  the  iniquitous  system. 

Just  escaped  from  the  prison-house  himself,  to  tear  down  the 
walls  of  the  same  and  to  let  the  oppressed  go  free  was  the  mission 
which  engaged  the  powers  of  his  soul  and  body.  North,  East,  and 
West,  all  through  the  land  went  this  escaped  slave,  delivering  his 
warning  message  against  the  doomed  cities  of  the  South.  The 
ocean  did  not  stop  nor  hinder  him.  Across  the  Atlantic  he  went, 
through  England,  Ireland,  and  Scotland.  Wherever  people  could 
be  found  to  listen  to  his  story,  he  pleaded  the  cause  of  his  enslaved 
and  down-trodden  brethren  with  vehemence  and  great  power. 
From  1840  to  1861,  the  time  of  the  commencement  of  the  civil 
war,  which  extirpated  slavery  in  this  country,  Douglass  was  continu- 
ally speaking  on  the  platform,  writing  for  his  newspaper  and  for 
magazines,  or  working  in  conventions  for  the  abolition  of  slavery. 

The  life  and  work  of  Douglass  has  been  a  complete  vindication 
of  the  colored  people  in  this  respect.  It  has  refuted  and  over- 
thrown the  position  taken  by  some  writers,  that  colored  people 
were  deficient  in  mental  qualifications  and  were  incapable  of  attain- 
ing high  intellectual  position.  We  may  reasonably  expect  to  hear 
no  more  of  this  now,  the  argument  is  exploded.  Douglass  has  set- 
tled the  fact  the  right  way,  and  it  is  something  to  settle  a  fact. 

That  Douglass  is  a  brave  man  there  can  be  little  doubt.  He  has 
physical  as  well  as  moral  courage.  His  encounter  with  the  over- 
seer of  the  eastern  shore  plantation  attests  his  pluck.  There  the 
odds  were  against  him,  everything  was  against  him.  There  the 
unwritten  rule  of  law  was,  that  the  negro  who  dared  to  strike  a 
white  man  must  be  killed ;  but  Douglass  fought  the  overseer  and 
whipped  him.  His  plotting  with  other  slaves  to  escape,  writing 
and  giving  them  passes,  and  the  unequal  and  desperate  fight  main- 
tained by  him  in  the  Baltimore  ship  yard,  where  law  and  public 


INTRODUCTION.  23 

sentiment  were  against  him,  also  show  that  he  has  courage.  But 
since  the  day  of  his  slavery,  while  living  here  at  the  North,  many 
instances  have  happened  which  show  very  plainly  that  he  is  a  man 
of  courage  and  determination.  If  he  had  not  been,  he  would  have 
long  since  succumbed  to  the  brutality  and  violence  of  the  low  and 
mean-spirited  people  found  in  the  Free  States. 

Up  to  a  very  recent  date  it  has  been  deemed  quite  safe,  even  here 
in  the  North,  to  insult  and  impose  on  inoffensive  colored  people,  to 
elbow  a  colored  man  from  the  sidewalk,  to  jeer  at  him  and  apply 
vile  epithets  to  him.  In  some  localities  this  has  been  the  rule  and 
not  the  exception,  and  to  put  him  out  of  public  conveyances  and 
public  places  by  force  was  of  common  occurrence.  It  made  little 
difference  that  the  colored  man  was  decent,  civil,  and  respectably 
clad,  and  had  paid  his  fare.  If  the  proprietor  of  the  place  or  his 
patrons  took  the  notion  that  the  presence  of  the  colored  man  was 
an  affront  to  their  dignity  or  inconsistent  with  their  notions  of  self- 
respect,  out  he  must  go.  Nor  must  he  stand  upon  the  order  of  his 
going,  but  go  at  once.  It  was  against  this  feeling  that  Douglass 
had  to  contend.  He  met  it  often.  He  was  a  prominent  colored 
man  traveling  from  place  to  place.  A  good  part  of  the  time  he 
was  in  strange  cities,  stopping  at  strange  taverns — that  is,  when  he 
was  allowed  to  stop.  Time  and  again  has  he  been  refused  accom- 
modation in  hotels.  Time  and  again  has  he  been  in  a  strange  place 
with  nowhere  to  lay  his  head  until  some  kind  anti-slavery  person 
would  come  forward  and  give  him  shelter. 

The  writer  of  this  remembers  well,  because  he  was  present  and 
saw  the  transaction,  the  John  Brown  meeting  in  Tremont  Temple, 
in  1860,  when  a  violent  mob,  composed  of  the  rough  element  from 
the  slums  of  the  city,  led  and  encouraged  by  bankers  and  brokers, 
came  into  the  hall  to  break  up  the  meeting.  Douglass  was  presid- 
ing. The  mob  was  armed ;  the  police  were  powerless ;  the  mayor 
could  not  or  would  not  do  anything.  On  came  the  mob,  surging 
through  the  aisles,  over  benches,  and  upon  the  platform.  The 
women  in  the  audience  became  alarmed  and  fled.  The  hirelings 
were  prepared  to  do  anything ;  they  had  the  power  and  could  with 
impunity.  Douglass  sat  upon  the  platform  with  a  few  chosen 
spirits,  cool  and  undaunted.  The  mob  had  got  about  and  around 
him.  He  did  not  heed  their  howling  nor  was  he  moved  by  their 
threats.  It  was  not  until  their  leader,  a  rich  banker,  with  his  fol- 
lowers, had  mounted  the  platform  and  wrenched  the  chair  from 
under  him  that  he  was  dispossessed.     By  main  force  and  personal 


24  INTRODUCTION. 

violence  (Douglass  resisting  all  the  time)  they  removed  him  from 
the  platform. 

It  affords  me  great  pleasure  to  introduce  to  the  public  this  book, 
' '  The  Life  and  Times  of  Frederick  Douglass. "  I  am  glad  of  the 
opportunity  to  present  a  work  which  tells  the  story  of  the  rise  and 
progress  of  our  most  celebrated  colored  man.  To  the  names  of 
Toussaint  L'Overture  and  Alexander  Dumas  is  to  be  added  that  of 
Frederick  Douglass.  We  point  with  pride  to  this  trio  of  illustrious 
names.  I  bid  my  follow  countrymen  take  new  hope  and  courage. 
The  near  future  will  bring  us  other  men  of  worth  and  genius,  and 
our  list  of  illustrious  names  will  become  lengthened.  Until  that 
time  the  duty  is  to  work  and  wait. 

Respectfully, 

GEORGE  L.  RUFFIN. 


LIFE  AS  A  SLAVE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

AUTHOR'S  BIRTH. 

Author's  place  of  birth — Description  of  country — Its  inhabitants- 
Genealogical  trees — Method  of  counting  time  in  slave  districts — 
Date  of  author's  birth — Names  of  grandparents— Their  cabin — 
Home  with  them — Slave  practice  of  separating  mothers  from  their 
children — Author's  recollections  of  his  mother — Who  was  his 
father? 

IN  Talbot  County,  Eastern  Shore,  State  of  Maryland, 
near  Easton,  the  county  town,  there  is  a  small  district 
of  country,  thinly  populated,  and  remarkable  for  nothing 
that  I  know  of  more  than  for  the  worn-out,  sandy,  desert- 
like appearance  of  its  soil,  the  general  dilapidation  of 
its  farms  and  fences,  the  indigent  and  spiritless  character 
of  its  inhabitants,  and  the  prevalence  of  ague  and  fever. 
It  was  in  this  dull,  flat,  and  unthrifty  district  or  neighbor- 
hood, bordered  by  the  Choptank  river,  among  the  laziest 
and  muddiest  of  streams,  surrounded  by  a  white  popula- 
tion of  the  lowest  order,  indolent  and  drunken  to  a  pro- 
verb, and  among  slaves  who,  in  point  of  ignorance  and 
indolence,  were  fully  in  accord  with  their  surroundings, 
that  I,  without  any  fault  of  my  own,  was  born,  and  spent 
the  first  years  of  my  childhood. 

The  reader  must  not  expect  me  to  say  much  of  my 
family.     Genealogical  trees  did  not  flourish  among  slaves. 
A  person  of  some  consequence  in  civilized  society,  some- 
times designated  as  father,   was   literally   unknown   to 
2  (25) 


26  HIS   GRANDMOTHER. 

slave  law  and  to  slave  practice.  I  never  met  with  a 
slave  in  that  part  of  the  country  who  could  tell  me  with 
any  certainty  how  old  he  was.  Few  at  that  time  knew 
anything  of  the  months  of  the  year  or  of  the  days  of  the 
month.  They  measured  the  ages  of  their  children  by 
spring-time,  winter-time,  harvest-time,  planting-time,  and 
the  like.\  Masters  allowed  no  questions  concerning  their 
ages  to  be  put  to  them  by  slaves.  Such  questions  were 
regarded  by  the  masters  as  evidence  of  an  impudent  curi- 
osity. From  certain  events,  however,  the  dates  of  which 
I  have  since  learned,  I  suppose  myself  to  have  been  born 
in  February,  1817. 

My  first  experience  of  life,  as  I  now  remember  it,  and  I 
remember  it  but  hazily,  began  in  the  family  of  my  grand- 
mother and  grandfather,  Betsey  and  Isaac  Bailey.  They 
were  considered  old  settlers  in  the  neighborhood,  and 
from  certain  circumstances  I  infer  that  my  grandmother, 
especially,  was  held  in  high  esteem,  far  higher  than  was 
the  lot  of  most  colored  persons  in  that  region.  She  was 
a  good  nurse,  and  a  capital  hand  at  making  nets  used  for 
catching  shad  and  herring,  and  was,  withal,  somewhat 
famous  as  a  fisherwoman.  I  have  known  her  to  be  in 
the  water  waist  deep,  for  hours,  seine-hauling.  She  was 
a  gardener  as  well  as  a  fisherwoman,  and  remarkable  for 
her  success  in  keeping  her  seedling  sweet  potatoes  through 
the  months  of  winter,  and  easily  got  the  reputation  of 
being  born  to  "  good  luck."  In  planting-time  Grand- 
mother Betsey  was  sent  for  in  all  directions,  simply  to 
place  the  seedling  potatoes  in  the  hills  or  drills ;  for 
superstition  had  it  that  her  touch  was  needed  to  make 
them  grow.  This  reputation  was  full  of  advantage  to  her 
and  her  grandchildren,  for  a  good  crop,  after  her  plant- 
ing for  the  neighbors,  brought  her  a  share  of  the  har- 
vest. 

Whether  because  she  was  too  old  for  field  service,  or 


HIS    PARENTS.  27 

because  she  had  so  faithfully  discharged  the  duties  of  her 
station  in  early  life,  I  know  not,"  but  she  enjoyed  the  high 
privilege  of  living  in  a  cabin  separate  from  the  quarters, 
having  imposed  upon  her  only  the  charge  of  the  young 
children  and  the  burden  of  her  own  support.  She  es- 
teemed it  great  good  fortune  to  live  so,  and  took  much 
comfort  in  having  the  children.  The  practice  of  separat- 
ing mothers  from  their  children  and  hiring  them  out  at 
distances  too  great  to  admit  of  their  meeting,  save  at 
long  intervals,  was  a  marked  feature  of  the  cruelty  and 
barbarity  of  the  slave  system  £but  it  was  in  harmony  with 
the  grand  aim  of  that  system,  which  always  and  every- 
where sought  to  reduce  man  to  a  level  with  the  brute.  It 
had  no  interest  in  recognizing  or  preserving  any  of  the 
ties  that  bind  families  together  or  to  their  homes. 

My  grandmother's  five  daughters  were  hired  out  in  this 
way,  and  my  only  recollections  of  my  own  mother  are  of 
a  few  hasty  visits  made  in  the  night  on  foot,  after  the 
daily  tasks  were  over,  and  when  she  was  under  the  neces- 
sity of  returning  in  time  to  respond  to  the  driver's  call  to 
the  field  in  the  early  morning.  These  little  glimpses  of 
my  mother,  obtained  under  such  circumstances  and 
against  such  odds,  meager  as  they  were,  are  ineffaceably 
stamped  upon  my  memory.  She  was  tall  and  finely  pro- 
portioned, of  dark,  glossy  complexion,  with  regular  fea- 
tures, and  amongst  the  slaves  was  remarkably  sedate  and 
dignified.  There  is,  in  "  Prichard's  Natural  History  of 
Man,"  the  head  of  a  figure,  on  page  157,  the  features  of 
which  so  resemble  my  mother  that  I  often  recur  to  it 
with  something  of  the  feelings  which  I  suppose  others  ex- 
perience when  looking  upon  the  likenesses  of  their  own 
dear  departed  ones. 

Of  my  father  I  know  nothing.  Slavery  had  no  recog- 
nition of  fathers,  as  none  of  families.  That  the  mother 
was  a  slave  was  enough  for  its  deadly  purpose.      By  its 


28  RELATIONS    OF   FATHER   TO    HIS   CHILDREN. 

law  the  child  followed  the  condition  of  its  mother.  The 
father  might  be  a  freeman  and  the  child  a  slave.  The 
father  might  be  a  white  man,  glorying  in  the  purity  of  his 
Anglo-Saxon  blood,  and  the  child  ranked  with  the  blackest 
slaves.  Father  he  might  be,  and  not  be  husband,  and 
could  sell  his  own  child  without  incurring  reproach,  if  in 
its  veins  coursed  one  drop  of  African  blood. 


CHAPTER  II.v 

REMOVAL  FROM  GRANDMOTHER'S. 

Author's  early  home — Its  charms — Author's  ignorance  of  "old  mas- 
ter"— His  gradual  perception  of  the  truth  concerning  him — His 
relations  to  Col.  Edward  Lloyd — Author's  removal  to  "old  mas- 
ter's "  home — His  journey  thence — His  separation  from  his  grand- 
mother— His  grief. 

LIVING  thus  with  my  grandmother,  whose  kindness 
and  love  stood  in  place  of  my  mother's,  it  was  some , 
time  before  I  knew  myself  to  be  a  slave.  I  knew  many 
other  things  before  I  knew  that.  Her  little  cabin 
had  to  me  the  attractions  of  a  palace.  Its  fence-railed 
floor — which  was  equally  floor  and  bedstead — up  stairs, 
and  its  clay  floor  down  stairs,  its  dirt  and  straw  chimney, 
and  windowless  sides,  and  that  most  curious  piece  of 
workmanship,  the  ladder  stairway,  and  the  hole  so  strange- 
ly dug  in  front  of  the  fire-place,  beneath  which  grand- 
mamma placed  her  sweet  potatoes,  to  keep  them  from 
frost  in  winter,  were  full  of  interest  to  my  childish  obser- 
vation. The  squirrels,  as  they  skipped  the  fences, 
climbed  the  trees,  or  gathered  their  nuts,  were  an  unceas- 
ing delight  to  me.  There,  too,  right  at  the  side  of  the 
hut,  stood  the  old  well,  with  its  stately  and  skyward- 
pointing  beam,  so  aptly  placed  between  the  limbs  of  what 
had  once  been  a  tree,  .and  so  nicely  balanced,  that  I  could 
move  it  up  and  down  with  only  one  hand,  and  could  get  a 
drink  myself  without  calling  for  help.  Nor  were  these  all 
the  attractions  of  the  place.  At  a  little  distance  stood 
Mr.  Lee's  mill,  where  the  people  came  in  large  numbers 
to  get  their  corn  ground.      I  can  never  tell  the  many 

(29) 


30  MY   OLD   MAb'rEtf. 

things  thought  and  felt,  as  I  sat  on  the  loanK  and  watched 
that  mill,  and  the  turning  of  its  ponderous  wheel.  The 
mill-pond,  too,  had  its  charms ;  and  with  my  pin-hook 
and  thread-line,  I  could  get  amusing  nibbles  if  I  could 
catch  no  fish. 

It  was  not  long,  however,  before  I  began  to  learn  the 
sad  fact  that  this  house  of  my  childhood  belonged  not  to 
my  dear  old  grandmother,  but  to  some  one  I  had  never 
seen,  and  who  lived  a  great  distance  off.  I  learned,  too, 
the  sadder  fact,  that  not  only  the  home  and  lot,  but  that 
grandmother  herself  and  all  the  little  children  around 
her  belonged  to  a  mysterious  personage,  called  by  grand- 
mother, with  every  mark  of  reverence,  l%  Old  Master." 
Thus  early  did  clouds  and  shadows  begin  to  fall  upon  my 
path. 

I  learned  that  this  old  master,  whose  name  seemed 
ever  to  be  mentioned  with  fear  and  shuddering,  only 
allowed  the  little  children  to  live  with  grandmother  for  a 
limited  time,  and  that  as  soon  as  they  were  big  enough 
they  were  promptly  taken  away  to  live  with  the  said  old 
master.  These  were  distressing  revelations,  indeed.  My 
grandmother  was  all  the  world  to  me,  and  the  thought  of 
being  separated  from  her  was  a  most  unwelcome  sugges- 
tion to  my  affections  and  hopes.  This  mysterious  old 
master  was  really  a  man  of  some  consequence.  He 
owned  several  farms  in  Tuckahoe,  was  the  chief  clerk 
and  butler  on  the  home  plantation  of  Colonel  Lloyd,  had 
overseers  as  well  as  slaves  on  his  own  farms,  and  gave 
directions  to  the  overseers  on  the  farms  owned  by  Colonel 
Lloyd.  Captain  Aaron  Anthony,  for  such  is  the  name 
and  title  of  my  old  master,  lived  on  Colonel  Lloyd's  plan- 
tation, which  was  situated  on  the  Wye  river,  and  which 
was  one  of  the  largest,  most  fertile,  and  best  appointed 
,n  the  State. 

About  this  plantation  and  this  old  master  I  was  most 


HIS   REMOVAL   TO    COLONEL  LLOYD'S.  31 

eager  to  know  everything  which  could  be  known ; 
and,  unhappily  for  me,  all  the  information  I  could  get 
concerning  him  increased  my  dread  of  being  separated 
from  my  grandmother  and  grandfather.  I  wished  that  it 
was  possible  for  me  to  remain  small  all  my  life,  knowing 
that  the  sooner  I  grew  large  the  shorter  would  be  my  time 
to  remain  with  them.  Everything  about  the  cabin  became 
doubly  dear  and  I  was  sure  that  there  could  be  no  other 
spot  on  earth  equal  to  it.  But  the  time  came  when  I  must 
go,  and  my  grandmother,  knowing  my  fears,  and  in  pity 
for  them,  kindly  kept  me  ignorant  of  the  dreaded  moment 
up  to  the  morning  (a  beautiful  summer  morning)  when 
we  were  to  start ;  and,  indeed,  during  the  whole  journey, 
which,  child  as  I  was,  I  remember  as  well  as  if  it  were 
yesterday,  she  kept  the  unwelcome  truth  hidden  from 
me.  The  distance  from  Tuckahoe  to  Colonel  Lloyd's, 
where  my  old  master  lived,  was  full  twelve  miles,  and 
the  walk  was  quite  a  severe  test  of  the  endurance  of  my 
young  legs.  The  journey  would  have  proved  too  severe 
for  me,  but  that  my  dear  old  grandmother  (blessings 
on  her  memory)  afforded  occasional  relief  by  "toteing" 
me  on  her  shoulder.  Advanced  in  years  as  she  was, 
as  was  evident  from  the  more  than  one  gray  hair  which 
peeped  from  between  the  ample  and  graceful  folds  of  her 
newly  and  smoothly-ironed  bandana  turban,  grandmother 
was  yet  a  woman  of  power  and  spirit.  She  was  remark- 
ably straight  in  figure,  and  elastic  and  muscular  in  move- 
ment. I  seemed  hardly  to  be  a  burden  to  her.  She  would 
have  "toted"  me  farther,  but  I  felt  myself  too  much  of  a 
man  to  allow  it.  Yet  while  I  walked  I  was  not  independ- 
ent of  her.  She  often  found  me  holding  her  skirts  lest 
something  should  come  out  of  the  woods  and  eat  me  up. 
Several  old  logs  and  stumps  imposed  upon  me,  and  got 
themselves  taken  for  enormous  animals.  I  could  plainly 
see  their  legs,   eyes,   ears,  and   teeth,  till   I   got   close 


82  HIS   BROTHER   AND    SISTERS. 

enough  to  see  that  the  eyes  were  knots,  washed  white 
with  rain,  and  the  legs  were  broken  limbs,  and  the  ears 
and  teeth  only  such  because  of  the  point  from  which  they 
were  seen. 

As  the  day  advanced  the  heat  increased,  and  it  was  not 
until  the  afternoon  that  we  reached  the  much-dreaded 
end  of  the  journey.  Here  I  found  myself  in  the  midst 
of  a  group  of  children  of  all  sizes  and  of  many  colors, — 
black,  brown,  copper-colored,  and  nearly  white.  I  had 
not  before  seen  so  many  children.  As  a  new-comer  I 
was  an  object  of  special  interest.  After  laughing  and 
yelling  around  me  and  playing  all  sorts  of  wild  tricks, 
they  asked  me  to  go  out  and  play  with  them.  This  I 
refused  to  do.  Grandmamma  looked  sad,  and  I  could 
not  help  feeling  that  our  being  there  boded  no  good  to 
me.  She  was  soon  to  lose  another  object  of  affection, 
as  she  had  lost  many  before.  Affectionately  patting  me 
on  the  head,  she  told  me  to  be  a  good  boy  and  go  out  to 
play  with  the  children.  They  are  "  kin  to  you,"  she  said, 
"go  and  play  with  them."  She  pointed  out  to  me  my 
brother  Perry,  and  my  sisters,  Sarah  and  Eliza.  I  had 
never  seen  them  before,  and  though  I  had  sometimes  heard 
of  them  and  felt  a  curious  interest  in  them,  I  really  did 
not  understand  what  they  were  to  me  or  I  to  them.  Broth- 
ers and  sisters  we  were  by  blood,  but  slavery  had  made 
us  strangers.  They  were  already  initiated  into  the  mys- 
teries of  old  master's  domicile,  and  they  seemed  to  look 
upon  me  with  a  certain  degree  of  compassion.  I  really 
wanted  to  play  with  them,  but  they  were  strangers  to  me, 
and  I  was  full  of  fear  that  my  grandmother  might  leave 
for  home  without  taking  me  with  her.  Entreated  to  do 
60,  however,  and  that,  too,  by  my  dear  grandmother,  I 
went  to  the  back  part  of  the  house  to  play  with  them  and 
the  other  children.  Play,  however,  I  did  not,  but  stood 
with  my  back  against  the  wall  witnessing  the  playing  of 


HIS   GRIEF.  33 

the  others.  At  last,  while  standing  there,  one  of  the 
children,  who  had  been  in  the  kitchen,  ran  up  to  me  in  a 
sort  of  roguish  glee,  exclaiming,  "Fed,  Fed,  grand- 
mamma gone ! "  I  could  not  believe  it.  Yet,  fearing  the 
worst,  I  ran  into  the  kitchen  to  see  for  myself,  and  lo ! 
she  was  indeed  gone,  and  was  now  far  away,  and  "clean" 
out  of  sight.  I  need  not  tell  all  that  happened  now. 
Almost  heart-broken  at  the  discovery,  I  fell  upon  the 
ground  and  wept  a  boy's  bitter  tears,  refusing  to  be  com- 
forted. My  brother  gave  me  peaches  and  pears  to  quiet 
me,  but  I  promptly  threw  them  on  the  ground.  I  had 
never  been  deceived  before  and  something  of  resent- 
ment mingled  with  my  grief  at  parting  with  my  grand- 
mother. 

It  was  now  late  in  the  afternoon.  The  day  had  been 
an  exciting  and  wearisome  one,  and  I  know  not  where, 
but  I  suppose  I  sobbed  myself  to  sleep ;  and  its  balm  was 
never  more  welcome  to  any  wounded  soul  than  to  mine. 
The  reader  may  be  surprised  that  I  relate  so  minutely  an 
incident  apparently   so    trivial,   and  which  must  have  y. 

occurred  wnen  1  was  less  than  seven_years  old ;  but,  as  I 
wish  to  give  a  faithful  history  of  my  experience  in  slav- 
ery, I  cannot  withhold  a  circumstance  which  at  the  time 
affected  me  so  deeply,  and_which  L.Ati1!  remember  so 
vividly^  Besides,  this  was  my  first  introduction  to  the 
realities  of  the  slave  system. 


CHAPTER  III. 

TROUBLES  OF  CHILDHOOD. 

Col.  Lloyd's  plantation — Aunt  Katy — Her  cruelty  and  ill-nature — 
Capt.  Anthony's  partiality  to  Aunt  Katy — Allowance  of  food — 
Author's  hunger — Unexpected  rescue  by  his  mother — The  reproof 
of  Aunt  Katy — Sleep — A  slave-mother's  love — Author's  inheritance 
— His  mother's  acquirements — Her  death. 

ONCE  established  on  the  home  plantation  of  Col. 
Lloyd — I  was  with  the  children  there,  left  to  the 
tender  mercies  of  Aunt  Katy,  a  slave  woman,  who  was  to 
my  master  what  he  was  to  Col.  Lloyd.  Disposing  of  us  in 
classes  or  sizes,  he  left  to  Aunt  Katy  all  the  minor  details 
concerning  our  management.  She  was  a  woman  who 
never  allowed  herself  to  act  greatly  within  the  limits  of 
delegated  power,  no  matter  how  broad  that  authority 
might  be.  Ambitious  of  old  master's  favor,  ill-tempered 
and  cruel  by  nature,  she  found  in  her  present  position  an 
ample  field  for  the  exercise  of  her  ill-omened  qualities. 
She  had  a  strong  hold  upon  old  master,  for  she  was  a 
first-rate  cook,  and  very  industrious.  She  was  therefore 
greatly  favored  by  him — and  as  one  mark  of  his  favor  she 
was  the  only  mother  who  was  permitted  to  retain  her 
children  around  her,  and  even  to  these,  her  own  children, 
she  was  often  fiendish  in  her  brutality.  Cruel,  however, 
as  she  sometimes  was  to  her  own  children,  she  was  not 
destitute  of  maternal  feeling,  and  in  her  instinct  to  satisfy 
their  demands  for  food  she  was  often  guilty  of  starving 
me  and  the  other  children.  Want  of  food  was  my  chief 
trouble  during  my  first  summer  here.  Captain  Anthony, 
instead  of  allowing  a  given  quantity  of  food  to  each  slave, 

(34) 


AUNT    KATY    OFFENDED.  35 

committed  the  allowance  for  all  to  Aunt  Katy,  to  be  di- 
vided by  her,  after  cooking,  amongst  us.  >/  The  allowance 
consisted  of  coarse  corn-meal,  not  very  abundant,  and 
which,  by  passing  through  Aunt  Katy's  hands,  became  more 
slender  still  for  some  of  us.  I  have  often  been  so  pinched 
with  hunger  as  to  dispute  with  old  "  Nep,"  the  dog,  for 
the  crumbs  which  fell  from  the  kitchen  table.  Many 
times  have  I  followed,  with  eager  step,  the  waiting-girl 
when  she  shook  the  table-cloth,  to  get  the  crumbs  and 
small  bones  flung  out  for  the  dogs  and  cats.  It  was  a 
great  thing  to  have  the  privilege  of  dipping  a  piece  of 
bread  into  the  water  in  which  meat  had  been  boiled,  and 
the  skin  taken  from  the  rusty  bacon  was  a  positive  lux- 
ury. With  this  description  of  the  domestic  arrangements 
of  my  new  home,  I  may  here  recount  a  circumstance 
which  is  deeply  impressed  on  my  memory,  as  affording  a 
bright  gleam  of  a  slave-mother's  love,  and  the  earnestness 
of  a  mother's  care.  I  had  offended  Aunt  Katy.  I  do 
not  remember  in  what  way,  for  my  offences  were  numer- 
ous in  that  quarter,  greatly  depending  upon  her  moods  as 
to  their  heinousness,  and  she  had  adopted  her  usual  mode 
of  punishing  me  :  namely,  making  me  gojdljla^-  Jgifchoat 
food.  For  the  first  hour  or  two  after  dinner  time,  I  suc- 
ceeded pretty  well  in  keeping  up  my  spirits ;  but  as  the 
day  wore  away,  I  found  it  quite  impossible  to  do  so  any 
longer.  Sundown  came,  but  no  bread ;  and  in  its  stead 
came  the  threat  from  Aunt  Katy,  with  a  scowl  well-suited 
to  its  terrible  import,  that  she  would  starve  the  life  out 
of  me.  Brandishing  her  knife,  she  chopped  off  the  heavy 
slices  of  bread  for  the  other  children,  and  put  the  loaf 
away,  muttering  all  the  while  her  savage  designs  upon 
myself.  Against  this  disappointment,  for  I  was  expect- 
ing that  her  heart  would  relent  at  last,  I  made  an  extra 
effort  to  maintain  my  dignity,  but  when  I  saw  the  other 
children  around  me  with  satisfied  faces,  I  could  stand  it 


36  my  mother's  visit. 

no  longer.  I  went  out  behind  the  kitchen  wall  and  cried 
like  a  fine  fellow.  When  wearied  with  this,  I  returned 
to  the  kitchen,  sat  by  the  fire  and  brooded  over  my  hard 
lot.  I  was  too  hungry  to  sleep.  While  I  sat  in  the  cor- 
ner, I  caught  sight  of  an  ear  of  Indian  corn  upon  an 
upper  shelf.  I  watched  my  chance  and  got  it ;  and  shell- 
ing off  a  few  grains,  I  put  it  back  again.  These  grains  I 
quickly  put  into  the  hot  ashes  to  roast.  I  did  this  at  the 
risk  of  getting  a  brutal  thumping,  for  Aunt  Katy  could 
beat  as  well  as  starve  me.  My  corn  was  not  long  in  roast- 
ing, and  I  eagerly  pulled  it  from  the  ashes,  and  placed  it 
upon  a  stool  in  a  clever  little  pile.  I  began  to  help  my- 
self, when  who  but  my  own  dear  mother  should  come  in. 
The  scene  which  followed  is  beyond  my  power  to  describe. 
The  friendless  and  hungry  boy,  in  his  extremest  need, 


found^irnnself  in  —the  strongs  protecting  arms  of  his 
moTRer.  I  have  before  spoken  of  my  mother's  dignified 
'find  impressive  manner.  I  shall  never  forget  the  inde- 
scribable expression  of  her  countenance  when  I  told  her 
that  Aunt  Katy  had  said  she  would  starve  the  life  out  of 
me.  There  was  deep  and  tender  pity  in  her  glance  at  me, 
and,  at  the  same  moment,  a  fiery  indignation  at  Aunt  Katy, 
and  while  she  took  the  corn  from  me,  and  gave  in  its 
stead  a  large  ginger-cake,  she  read  Aunt  Katy  a  lecture 
which  was  never  forgotten.  That  night  I  learned  as  I 
had  never  learned  before,  that  I  was  not  only  a  child,  but 
somebody's  child.  I  was  grander  upon  my  mother's  knee 
than  a  king  upon  his  throne.  But  my  triumph  was  short. 
I  dropped  off  to  sleep,  and  waked  in  the  morning  to  find 
my  mother  gone  and  myself  at  the  mercy  again  of  the 
virago  in  my  master's  kitchen,  whose  fiery  wrath  was  my 
constant  dread. 

My  mother  had  walked  twelve  miles  to  see  me,  and  had 
the  same  distance  to  travel  over  again  before  the  morning 
sunrise.     I  do  not  remember  ever  seeing  her  again.     Her 


The  Last  Time  he  saw  his  Mother. 


HEE   DEATH.  39 

death  soon  ended  the  little  communication  that  had  ex- 
isted between  us,  and  with  it,  I  believe,  a  life  full  of 
weariness  and  heartfelt  sorrow.  To  me  it  has  ever  been 
a  grief  that  I  knew  my  mother  so  little,  and  have  so  few 
of  her  words  treasured  in  my  remembrance.  I  have  since 
learned  that  she  was  the  only  one  of  all  the  colorejj-peo- 
ple  of  Tuckahoe  who  could  read.  How  she  acquired  this 
knowledge  I  know  not,  for  Tuckahoe  was  the  last  place 
in  the  world  where  she  would  have  been  likely  to  find 
facilities  for  learning.  I  can  therefore  fondly  and  proudly 
ascribe  to  her  an  earnest  love  of  knowledge.  That  in 
any  slave  State  a  field-hand  should  learn  to  read  is  re- 
markable, but  the  achievement  of  my  mother,  consider- 
ing the  place  and  circumstances,  was  very  extraordinary. 
In  view  of  this  fact,  I  am  happy  to  attribute  any  love  of 
letters  I  may  have,  not  to  my  presumed  Xhglo-Saxon 
paternity,  but  to  the  native  genius  oFTny  sable,  unpro^ 
tected,  and  uncultivated  mother — a  woman  who  belonged 
to  a  race  whose  mental  endowments  are  still  disparaged 
and  despised. 


tf 


CHAPTER  IV. 

A  GENERAL  SURVEY  OF  THE  SLAVE  PLANTATION. 

Home  Plantation  of  Colonel  Lloyd — Its  Isolation — Its  Industries — 
The  Slave  Rule — Power  of  Overseers — Author  Finds  some  Enjoy- 
ment— Natural  Scenery — Sloop  "  Sally  Lloyd  " — Wind  Mill— Slave 
Quarter — "Old  Master's"  House— Stables,  Store  Houses,  etc.,  etc. 
— The  Great  House — Its  Surroundings — Lloyd  —  Burial-Place — 
Superstition  of  Slaves — Colonel  Lloyd's  Wealth— Negro  Politeness 
— Doctor  Copper — Captain  Anthony — His  Family — Master  Daniel 
Lloyd — His  Brothers — Social  Etiquette. 

IT  was  generally  supposed  that  slavery  in  the  State  of 
Maryland  existed  in  its  mildest  form,  and  that  it  was 
totally  divested  of  those  harsh  and  terrible  peculiarities 
which  characterized  the  slave  system  in  the  Southern  and 
South-Western  States  of  the  American  Union.  The 
ground  of  this  opinion  was  the  contiguity  of  the  free 
States,  and  the  influence  of  their  moral,  religious,  and 
humane  sentiments.  Public  opinion  was,  indeed,  a  meas- 
urable restraint  upon  the  cruelty  and  barbarity  of  mas- 
ters, overseers,  and  slave-drivers,  whenever  and  wherever 
it  could  reach  them ;  but  there  were  certain  secluded  and 
out-of-the-way  places,  even  in  the  State  of  Maryland,  fifty 
-years  ago",  seldom  visited  by  a  single  ray  of  healthy  pub- 
lic sentiment,  where  slavery,  wrapt  in  its  own  congenial 
darkness,  could  and  did  develop  all  its  malign  and  shock- 
ing characteristics,  where  it  «ould  be  indecent  without 
shame,  cruel  without  shuddering,  and  murderous  without 
apprehension  or  fear  of  exposure  or  punishment.  Just 
such  a  secluded,  dark,  and  out-of-the-way  place  was  the 
home  plantation  of  Colonel  Edward  Lloyd,  in  Talbot 
county,  eastern   shore    of   Maryland.     It  was   far  away 

(40) 


colonel  Lloyd's  plantation.  41 

from  all  the  great  thoroughfares  of  travel  and  commerce, 
and  proximate  to  no  town  or  village.  There  was  neither 
school-house  nor  town-house  in  its  neighborhood.  The 
school-house  was  unnecessary,  for  there  were  no  children 
to  go  to  school.  The  children  and  grandchildren  of  Col. 
Lloyd  were  taught  in  the  house  by  a  private  tutor  (a  Mr. 
Page  from  Greenfield,  Massachusetts,  a  tall,  gaunt  sap- 
ling of  a  man,  remarkably  dignified,  thoughtful,  and  reti- 
cent, and  who  did  not  speak  a  dozen  words  to  a  slave  in  a 
whole  year).  The  overseer's  children  went  off  some- 
where in  the  State  to  school,  and  therefore  could  bring 
no  foreign  or  dangerous  influence  from  abroad  to  embar- 
rass the  natural  operation  of  the  slave"  system  of  the 
place.  Here,  not  even  the  commonest  mechanics,  from 
whom  there  might  have  been  an  occasional  outburst  of 
honest  and  telling  indignation  at  cruelty  and  wrong  on 
other  plantations,  were  white  men.  Its  whole  public  was 
made  up  of  and  divided  into  three  classes*7slaveholders, 
slaves,  and  overseers.  Its  blacksmiths,  ~wlieeiwrights, 
shoemakers,  weavers,  and  coopers  were  slaves.  Not  even 
commerce,  selfish  and  indifferent  to  moral  considerations 
aSFltusually  is,  was  permitted  within  its  secluded  pre- 
cincts. Whether  with  a  view  of  guarding  against  the 
escape  of  its  secrets,  I  know  not,  but  it  is  a  fact,  that 
every  leaf  and  grain  of  the  products  of  this  plantation 
and  those  of  the  neighboring  farms  belonging  to  Col. 
Lloyd  were  transported  to  Baltimore  in  his  own  vessels, 
every  man  and  boy  on  board  of  which,  except  £h~e  captain, 
were  owned  by  him  as  his  property.  In  return,  every- 
thing brought  to  the  plantation  came  through  the  same 
channel.  To  make  this  isolation  more  apparent,  it  may 
be  stated  that  the  estates  adjoining  Col.  Lloyd's  were 
owned  and  occupied  by  friends  of  his,  who  were  as 
deeply  interested  as  himself  in  maintaining  the  slave  sys- 
tem in  all  its  rigor.     These  were  the  Tilgmans,  the  Gold- 


42  EXPERIENCE   DURING    CHILDHOOD. 

boroughs,  the  Lockermans,  the  Pacas,  the  Skinners,  Gib- 
sons, and  others  of  lesser  affluence  and  standing. 

Public  opinion  in  such  a  quarter,  the  reader  must 
see,  was  not  likely  to  be  very  efficient  in  protecting 
the  slave  from  cruelty.  To  be  a  restraint  upon  abuses  of 
this  nature,  opinion  must  emanate  from  humane  and  vir- 
tuous communities,  and  to  no  such  opinion  or  influence 
was  Col.  Lloyd's  plantation  exposed.  It  was  a  little 
nation  by  itself,  having  its  own  language,  its  own  rules, 
regulations,  and  customs.  The  troubles  and  controversies 
arising  here  were  not  settled  by  the  civil  power  of  the 
State.  The  overseer  was  the  important  dignitary.  He 
was  generally  accuser,  judge,  jury,  advocate,  and  execu- 
tioner. The  criminal  was  always  dumb,  and  no  slave 
was  allowed  to  testify  other  than  against  his  brother 
slave. 

There  were,  of  course,  no  conflicting  rights  of  prop- 
erty, for  all  the  people  were  the  property  of  one  man,  and 
they  could  themselves  own  no  property.  Religion  and 
politics  were  largely  excluded.  One  class  of  the  popula- 
tion was  too  high  to  be  reached  by  the  common  preacher, 
and  the  other  class  was  too  low  in  condition  and  igno- 
rance to  be  much  cared  for  by  Religious  teachers,  and  yet 
some  religious  ideas  did  enter  this  dark  corner. 

This,  however,  is  not  the  only  view  which  the  place 
presented.  Though  civilization  was,  in  many  respects, 
shut  out,  nature  could  not  be.  Though  separated  from 
the  rest  of  the  world,  though  public  opinion,  as  I  have 
said,  could  seldom  penetrate  its  dark  domain,  though  the 
whole  place  was  stamped  with  its  own  peculiar  iron-like 
individuality,  and  though  crimes,  high-handed  and  atro- 
cious, could  be  committed  there  with  strange  and  shock- 
ing impunity,  it  was,  to  outward  seeming,  a  most  strik- 
ingly interesting  place,  full  of  life,  activity,  and  spirit, 
and  presented  a  very  favorable  contrast  to  the  indolent 


SLOOP   SALLY  LLOYD.  43 

monotony  and  languor  of  Tuckahoe.  It  resembled,  in 
some  respects,  descriptions  I  have  since  read  of  the  old 
baronial  domains  of  Europe.  Keen  as  was  my  regret 
and  great  as  was  my  sorrow  at  leaving  my  old  home,  I 
was  not  long  in  adapting  myself  to  this  my  new  one.  A 
man's  troubles  are  always  half  disposed  of  when  he  finds 
endurance  the  only  alternative.  I  found  myself  here, 
there  was  no  getting  away,  and  naught  remained  for  me 
but  to  make  the  best  of  it."  Here~were~plenty  ot  children 
to  play  with  and  plenty  of  pleasant  resorts  for  boys  of 
my  age  and  older.  The  little  tendrils  of  affection,  so 
rudely  broken  from  the  darling  objects  in  and  around  my 
grandmother's  home,  gradually  began  to  extend  and 
twine  themselves  around  the  new  surroundings.  Here, 
for  the  first  time,  I  saw  a  large  windmill,  with  its  wide- 
sweeping  white  wings,  a  commanding  object  to  a  child's 
eye.  This  was  situated  on  what  was  called  Long  Point — 
a  tract  of  land  dividing  Miles  river  from  the  Wye.  I 
spent  many  hours  here  watching  the  wings  of  this  won- 
drous mill.  In  the  river,  or  what  was  called  the 
"Swash,"  at  a  short  distance  from  the  shore,  quietly 
lying  at  anchor,  with  her  small  row  boat  dancing  at  her 
stern,  was  a  large  sloop,  the  Sally  Lloyd,  called  by  that 
name  in  honor  of  the  favorite  daughter  of  the  Colonel. 
These  two  objects,  the  sloop  and  mill,  awakened  as  I 
remember,  thoughts,  ideas,  and  wondering.  Then  here 
were  a  great  many  houses,  human  habitations  full  of  the 
mysteries  of  life  at  every  stage  of  it.  There  was  the  lit- 
tle red  house  up  the  road,  occupied  by  Mr.  Seveir,  the 
overseer.  A.  little  nearer  to  my  old  master's  stood  a 
long,  low,  rough  building  literally  alive  with  slaves  of  all 
ages,  sexes,  conditions,  sizes,  and  colors.  This  was 
called  the  long  quarter.  Perched  upon  a  hn\  east  of  our 
house,  was  a  tall,  dilapidated  old  brick  building,  the 
architectural  dimensions  of  which  proclaimed  its  creation 


44  BEAUTIES   OF   THE   GREAT    HOUSE. 

for  a  different  purpose,  now  occupied  by  slaves,  in  a  si  mi. 
lar  manner  to  the  long  quarters.  Besides  these,  there 
were  numerous  other  slave  houses  and  huts  scattered 
around  in  the  neighborhood,  every  nook  and  corner  of 
which  were  completely  occupied. 

Old  master's  house,  a  long  brick  building,  plain  but 
substantial,  was  centrally  located,  and  was  an  independ- 
ent establishment.  Besides  these  houses  there  were 
barns,  stables,  store-houses,  tobacco-houses,  blacksmith 
shops,  wheelwright  shops,  cooper  shops ;  but  above  all 
there  stood  the  grandest  building  my  young  eyes  had 
ever  beheld,  called  by  every  one  on  the  plantation  the 
great  house.  This  was  occupied  by  Col.  Lloyd  and  his 
family.  It  was  surrounded  by  numerous  and  variously- 
shaped  out-buildings.  There  were  kitchens,  wash-houses, 
dairies,  summer-houses,  green-houses,  hen-houses,  turkey- 
houses,  pigeon-houses,  and  arbors  of  many  sizes  and 
devices,  all  neatly  painted  or  whitewashed,  interspersed 
with  grand  old  trees,  ornamental  and  primitive,  which 
afforded  delightful  shade  in  summer  and  imparted  to  the 
scene  a  high  degree  of  stately  beauty.  The  great  house 
itself  was  a  large  white  wooden  building  with  wings  on 
three  sides  of  it.  In  front,  extending  the  entire  length  of 
the  building  and  supported  by  a  long  range  of  columns, 
was  a  broad  portico,  which  gave  to  the  Colonel's  home 
an  air  of  great  dignity  and  grandeur.  It  was  a  treat 
to  my  young  and  gradually  opening  mind  to  Jbehold  thi> 
-ejaboraj.a-ejdiibiti.on'of  wealth,  power  and  beauty. 

The  carriage  entrance  to  the  house  was  by  a  large  gate, 
more  than  a  quarter  of  a  mile  distant.  The  intermediate 
space  was  a  beautiful  lawn,  very  neatly  kept  and  tended. 
It  was  dotted  thickly  over  with  trees  and  flowers.  The 
road  or  lane  from  the  gate  to  the  great  house  was  richly 
paved  with  white  pebbles  from  the  beach  and  in  its 
course  formed  a  complete  circle  around  the  lawn.     Out- 


SLAVE    SUPERSTITION.  45 

side  this  select  enclosure  were  parks,  as  about  the  resi- 
dences of  the  English  nobility,  where  rabbits,  deer,  and 
other  wild  game  might  be  seen  peering  and  playing  about, 
with  "  none  to  molest  them  or  make  them  afraid."  The 
tops  of  the  stately  poplars  were  often  covered  with  red- 
winged  blackbirds,  making  all  nature  vocal  with  the  joy 
ous  life  and  beauty  of  their  wild,  warbling  notes.  These 
all  belonged  to  me  as  well  as  to  Col.  Edward  Lloyd,  and, 
whether  they  did  or  not,  I  greatly  enjoyed  them.  Not 
far  from  the  great  house  were  the  stately  mansions  of  the 
dead  Lloyds — a  place  of  somber  aspect.  Vast  tombs,  em- 
bowered beneath  the  weeping  willow  and  the  fir  tree,  told 
of  the  generations  of  the  family,  as  well  as  of  their  wealth. 
Superstition  was  rife  among  the  slaves  about  this  family 
burying-ground.  Strange  sights  had  been  seen  there  by 
some  of  the  older  slaves,  and  I  was  often  compelled  to 
hear  stories  of  shrouded  ghosts,  riding  on  great  black 
horses,  and  of  balls  of  fire  which  had  been  seen  to  fly 
there  at  midnight,  and  of  startling  and  dreadful  sounds 
that  had  been  repeatedly  heard.  Slaves  knew  enough  of 
the  Orthodox  theology  of  the  time,  to  consign  all  bad 
slaveholders  to  hell,  and  they  often  fancied  such  persons 
wishing  themselves  back  again  to  wield  the  lash.  Tales 
of  sights  and  sounds  strange  and  terrible,  connected  with 
the  huge  black  tombs,  were  a  great  security  to  the  grounds 
about  them,  for  few  of  the  slaves  had  the  courage  to  ap- 
proach them  during  the  day  time.  It  was  a  dark,  gloomy, 
and  forbidding  place,  and  it  was  difficult  to  feel  that  the 
spirits  of  the  sleeping  dust  there  deposited  reigned  with 
the  blest  in  the  realms  of  eternal  peace. 

At  Lloyd's,  was  transacted  the  business  of  twenty  or 
thirty  different  farms,  which,  with  the  slaves  upon  them, 
numbering,  in  all,  not  less  than  a  thousand,  all  belonged 
to  Col.  Lloyd.  Each  farm  was  under  the  management 
of  an  overseer,  whose  word  was  law. 


46  SLAVE   ETIQUETTE. 

Mr.  Lloyd  was,  at  this  time,  very  rich.  His  slaves  alone, 
numbering  as  I  have  said  not  less  than  a  thousand,  were 
an  immense  fortune,  and  though  scarcely  a  month  passed 
without  the  sale  to  the  Georgia  traders,  of  one  or  more 
lots,  there  was  no  apparent  diminution  in  the  number 
of  his  human  stock.  The  selling  of  any  to  the  State  of 
Georgia  was  a  sore  and  mournful  event  to  those  left  be- 
hind, as  well  as  to  the  victims  themselves. 

The  reader  has  already  been  informed  of  the  handi- 
crafts carried  on  here  by  the  slaves.  "  Uncle  "  Toney 
was  the  blacksmith,  "  Uncle  "  Harry  the  cartwright,  and 
"  Uncle  "  Abel  was  the  shoemaker,  and  these  had  assist- 
ants in  their  several  departments.  These  mechanics  were 
called  "  Uncles  "  by  all  the  younger  slaves,  not  because 
they  really  sustained  that  relationship  to  any,  but  accord- 
ing to  plantation  etiquette,  as  a  mark  of  respect,  due  from 
the  younger  to  the  older  slaves.  Strange  and  even  ridicu- 
lous as  it  may  seem,  among  a  people  so  uncultivated  and 
with  so  many  stern  trials  to  look  in  the  face,  there  is  not 
to  be  found  among  any  people  a  more  rigid  enforcement 
of  the  law  of  respect  to  elders  than  is  maintained  among 
them.  I  set  this  down  as  partly  constitutional  with  the 
colored  race  and  partly  conventional.  There  is  no  better 
material  in  the  world  for  making  a  gentleman  than  is  fur- 
nished in  the  African. 

Among  other  slave  notabilities,  I  found  here  one  called 
by  everybody,  white  and  colored,  "  Uncle  "  Isaac  Copper. 
It  was  seldom  that  a  slave,  however  venerable,  was  hon- 
ored with  a  surname  in  Maryland,  and  so  completely  has 
the  south  shaped  the  manners  of  the  north  in  this  respect 
that  their  right  to  such  honor  is  tardily  admitted  even 
now.  It  goes  sadly  against  the  grain  to  address  and  treat 
a  segro  as  one  would  address  and  treat  a  white  man.  But 
once  in  a  while,  even  in  a  slave  state,  a  ^ftbgro  had  a  sur- 
name fastened  to  him  by  common  consent.     This  was  the 


REMEDIES   FOR   BODY   AND   SOUL.  47 

case  with  "  Uncle  "  Isaac  Copper.  When  the  "  Uncle  " 
was  dropped,  he  was  called  Doctor  Copper.  He  was  both 
our  Doctor  of  Medicine  and  our  Doctor  of  Divinity. 
Where  he  took  his  degree  I  am  unable  to  say,  but  he  was 
too  well  established  in  his  profession  to  permit  question 
as  to  his  native  skill  or  attainments.  One  qualification 
he  certainly  had.  He  was  a  confirmed  cripple,  wholly 
unable  to  work,  and  was  worth  nothing  for  sale  in  the 
market.  Though  lame,  he  was  no  sluggard.  He  made 
his  crutches  do  him  good  service,  and  was  always  on  the 
alert  looking  up  the  sick,  and  such  as  were  supposed  to 
need  his  aid  and  counsel.  His  remedial  prescriptions 
embraced  four  articles.  For  diseases  of  the  body,  epsom 
salts  and  castor  oil ;  for  those  of  the  soul,  the  "  Lord's 
prayer,"  and  a  few  stout  hickory  switches. 

I  was,  with  twenty  or  thirty  other  children,  early  sent 
to  Doctor  Isaac  Copper,  to  learn  the  Lord's  prayer.  The 
old  man  was  seated  on  a  huge  three-legged  oaken  stool, 
armed  with  several  large  hickory  switches,  and  from  the 
point  where  he  sat,  lame  as  he  was,  he  could  reach  every 
boy  in  the  room.  After  our  standing  a  while  to  learn 
wha*  was  expected  of  us,  he  commanded  us  to  kneel  down. 
This  done,  he  told  us  to  say  everything  he  said.  "  Our 
Father" — this  we  repeated  after  him  with  promptness 
and  uniformity — "  who  art  in  Heaven,"  was  less  promptly 
and  uniformly  repeated,  and  the  old  gentleman  paused  in 
the  prayer  to  give  us  a  short  lecture,  and  to  use  his 
switches  on  our  backs. 

•_Fvg-rybody  in  jhp.  fianth  spjgrnpdtowRjTl^t|ift  :pra-*4Wft^f~  N*/ 
whipping  somebody  else.  Uncle  Isaac,  though  a  good  old  • 
man, ^Shared  lire-common  passion  of  his  time  and  country. 
I  cannot  say  I  was  much  edified  by  attendance  upon  his 
ministry.  There  was  in  my  mind,  even  at  that  time, 
something  a  little  inconsistent  and  laughable  in  the 
blending  of  prayer  with  punishment. 


48  MY   MASTER,    CAPT.    ANTHONY. 

I  was  not  long  in  my  new  home  before  I  found  that  the 
dread  I  had  conceived  of  Captain  Anthony  was  in  a  meas- 
ure groundless.  Instead  of  leaping  out  from  some  hiding- 
place  and  destroying  me,  he  hardly  seemed  to  notice  my 
presence.  He  probably  thought  as  little  of  my  arrival 
there  as  of  an  additional  pig  to  his  stock.  He  was  the 
chief  agent  of  his  employer.  The  overseers  of  all  the 
farms  composing  the  Lloyd  estate  were  in  some  sort  under 
him.  The  Colonel  himself  seldom  addressed  an  overseer, 
or  allowed  himself  to  be  addressed  by  one.  To  Captain 
Anthony,  therefore,  was  committed  the  headship  of  all 
the  farms.  He  carried  the  keys  of  all  the  store-houses, 
weighed  and  measured  the  allowances  of  each  slave,  at 
the  end  of  each  month ;  superintended  the  storing  of  all 
goods  brought  to  the  store-house  ;  dealt  out  the  raw  ma- 
terial to  the  different  handicraftsmen ;  shipped  the  grain, 
tobacco,  and  all  other  saleable  produce  of  the  numerous 
farms  to  Baltimore,  and  had  a  general  oversight  of  all  the 
workshops  of  the  place.  In  addition  to  all  this  he  was 
frequently  called  abroad  to  Easton  and  elsewhere  in 
the  discharge  of  his  numerous  duties  as  chief  agent  of  the 
estate. 

The  family  of  Captain  Anthony  consisted  of  two  sons 
— Andrew  and  Richard,  and  his  daughter  Lucretia  and 
her  newly -married  husband,  Captain  Thomas  Auld.  In 
the  kitchen  were  Aunt  Katy,  Aunt  Esther,  and  ten  or  a 
dozen  children,  most  of  them  older  than  myself.  Captain 
Anthony  was  not  considered  a  rich  slave-holder,  though  he 
was  pretty  well  off  in  the  world.  He  owned  about  thirty 
slaves  and  three  farms  in  the  Tuckahoe  district.  The 
more  valuable  part  of  his  property  was  in  slaves,  of 
whom  he  sold  one  every  year,  which  brought  him  in 
seven  or  eight  hundred  dollars,  besides  his  yearly  salary 
and  other  revenue  from  his  lands. 


THE  LAW   OF   COMPENSATION.  49 

I  have  been  often  asked,  during  the  earlier  part  of  my 
free  life  at  the  North,  how  I  happened  to  have  so  little  of 
the  slave  accent  in  my  speech.  The  mystery  is  in  some 
measure  explained  by  my  association  with  Daniel  Lloyd, 
the  youngest  son  of  Col.  Edward  Lloyd.  The  law  of 
compensation  holds  here  as  well  as  elsewhere.  While 
this  lad  could  not  associate  with  ignorance  without  shar- 
ing its  shade,  he  could  not  give  his  black  playmates  his 
company  without  giving  them  his  superior  intelligence  as 
well.  Without  knowing  this,  or  caring  about  it  at  the 
time,  I,  for  some  cause  or  other,  was  attracted  to  him, 
and  was  much  his  companion. 

I  had  little  to  do  with  the  older  brothers  of  Daniel — 
Edward  and  Murray.  They  were  grown  up  and  were  fine- 
looking  men.  Edward  was  especially  esteemed  by  the 
slave  children,  and  by  me  among  the  rest — not  that  he 
ever  said  anything  to  us  or  for  us  which  could  be  called 
particularly  kind.  It  was  enough  for  us  that  he  never 
looked  or  acted  scornfully  toward  us.  The  idea  of  rank 
and  station  was  rigidly  maintained  on  this  estate.  The 
family  of  Captain  Anthony  never  visited  the  great  house, 
and  the  Lloyds  never  came  to  our  house.  Equal  non- 
intercourse  was  observed  between  Captain  Anthony's  fam- 
ily and  the  family  of  Mr.  Seveir,  the  overseer. 

Such,  kind  readers,  was  the  community  and  such  the 
place  in  which  my  earliest  and  most  lasting  impressions 
of  the  workings  of  slavery  were  received,  of  which 
impressions  you  will  learn  more  in  the  after  coming  chap- 
ters of  this  book. 


CHAPTER  V. 

A  SLAVEHOLDER'S  CHARACTER. 

Increasing  acquaintance  with  old  Master — Evils  of  unresisted  passion 
— Apparent  tenderness— A  man  of  trouble — Custom  of  muttering  to 
himself — Brutal  outrage — A  drunken  overseer — Slaveholder's  impa- 
tience— Wisdom  of  appeal — A  base  and  selfish  attempt  to  break  up 
a  courtship. 

ALTHOUGH  my  old  master,  Captain  Anthony,  gave 
me,  at  the  first  of  my  coming  to  him  from  my 
grandmother's,  very  little  attention,  and  although  that 
little  was  of  a  remarkably  mild  and  gentle  description,  a 
few  months  only  were  sufficient  to  convince  me  that 
mildness  and  gentleness  were  not  the  prevailing  or  gov- 
erning traits  of  his  character.  These  excellent  qualities 
were  displayed  only  occasionally.  He  could,  when  it 
suited  him,  appear  to  be  literally  insensible  to  the  claims 
of  humanity.  He  could  not  only  be  deaf  to  the  appeals 
of  the  helpless  against  the  aggressor,  but  he  could  him- 
self commit  outrages  deep,  dark,  and  nameless.  Yet  he 
was  not  by  nature  worse  than  other  men.  Had  he  been 
brought  up  in  a  free  state,  surrounded  by  the  full 
restraints  of  civilized  society — restraints  which  are  neces- 
sary to  the  freedom  of  all  its  members,  alike  and  equally, 
Capt.  Anthony  might  have  been  as  humane  a  man  as  are 
members  of  such  society  generally.  A  man's  character 
always  takes  its  hue,  more  or  less,  from  the  form  and 
color  of  things  about  him.  The  slaveholder,  as  well  as 
the  slave,  was  the  victim  of  the  slave  system.  Under 
the  whole  heavens  there  could  be  no  relation  more  unfa- 
vorable to  the  development  of  honorable  character  than 

(50) 


a  slaveholder's  character.  51 

that  sustained  by  the  slaveholder  to  the  slave.  Reason 
is  imprisoned  here,  and  passions  run  wild.  Could  the 
reader  have  seen  Captain  Anthony  gently  leading  me  by 
the  hand,  as  he  sometimes  did,  patting  me  on  the  head, 
speaking  to  me  in  soft,  caressing  tones,  and  calling  me 
his  little  Indian  boy,  he  would  have  deemed  him  a  kind- 
hearted  old  man,  and  really  almost  fatherly  to  the  slave 
boy.  But  the  pleasant  moods  of  a  slaveholder  are  tran- 
sient and  fitful.  They  neither  come  often  nor  remain 
long.  The  temper  of  the  old  man  was  subject  to  special 
trials ;  but  since  these  trials  were  never  borne  patiently, 
they  added  little  to  his  natural  stock  of  patience.  Aside 
from  his  troubles  with  his  slaves  and  those  of  Mr.  Lloyd, 
he  made  the  impression  upon  me  of  being  an  unhappy 
man.  Even  to  my  child's  eye  he  wore  a  troubled  and  at 
times  a  haggard  aspect.  His  strange  movements  excited 
my  curiosity  and  awakened  my  compassion.  He  seldom 
walked  alone  without  muttering  to  himself,  and  he  occa- 
sionally stormed  about  as  if  defying  an  army  of  invisible 
foes.  Most  of  his  leisure  was  spent  in  walking  around, 
cursing  and  gesticulating  as  if  possessed  by  a  demon. 
He  was  evidently  a  wretched  man,  at  war  with  his  own 
soul  and  all  the  world  around  him.  To  be  overheard  by 
the  children  disturbed  him  very  little.  He  made  no  more 
of  our  presence  than  that  of  the  ducks  and  geese  he  met 
on  the  green.  But  when  his  gestures  were  most  violent, 
ending  with  a  threatening  shake  of  the  head  and  a  sharp 
snap  of  his  middle  finger  and  thumb,  I  deemed  it  wise  to 
keep  at  a  safe  distance  from  him. 

One  of  the  first  circumstances  that  opened  my  eyes  to 
the  cruelties  and  wickedness  of  slavery  and  its  hardening 
influences  upon  my  old  master,  was  his  refusal  to  inter- 
pose his  authority  to  protect  and  shield  a  young  woman, 
a  cousin  of  mine,  who  had  been  most  cruelly  abused  and 
beaten  by  his  overseer  in  Tuckahoe.  This  overseer,  a 
3 


52  CRUEL   BEATING    BY   AN    OVERSEER. 

Mr.  Plummet,  was,  like  most  of  his  class,  little  less  than 
a  human  b.r~ttte ;  and,  in  addition  to  his  general  profligacy 
and  repulsive  coarseness,  he  was  a  miserable  drunkard,  a 
man  not  fit  to  have  the  management  of  a  drove  of  mules. 
In  one  of  his  moments  of  drunken  madness  he  committed 
the  outrage  which  brought  the  young  woman  in  question 
down  to  my  old  master's  for  protection.  The  poor  girl, 
on  her  arrival  at  our  house,  presented  a  most  pitiable 
appearance.  She  had  left  in  haste  and  without  prepara- 
tion, and  probably  without  the  knowledge  of  Mr.  Plum- 
mer.  She  had  traveled  twelve  miles,  barefooted,  bare- 
necked, and  bare-headed.  Her  i\eck  and  shoulders  were 
covered  with  scars,  newly  made ;  and,  not  content  with, 
marring  her  neck  and  shoulders  with  the  cowhide,  the 
cowardly  wretch  had  dealt  her  a  blow  on  the  head  with  a 
hickory  club,  which  cut  a  horrible  gash,  and  left  her  face 
literally  covered  with  blood.  In  this  condition  the  poor 
young  woman  came  down  to  implore  protection  at  the 
hands  of  my  old  master.  I  expected  to  see  him  boil  over 
with  rage  at  the  revolting  deed,  and  to  hear  him  fill 
the  air  with  curses  upon  the  brutal  Plummer:  but  I 
was  disappointed.  He  sternly  told  her  in  an  angry  tone, 
"She  deserved  every  bit  of  it,  and  if  she  did  not  go 
home  instantly  he  would  himself  take  the  remaining 
skin  from  her  neck  and  back."  Thus  the  poor  girl  was 
compelled  to  return  without  redress,  and  perhaps  to 
receive  an  additional  flogging  for  daring  to  appeal  to 
anthority  higher  than  that  of  the  overseer. 

I  did  not  at  that  time  understand  the  philosophy  ol 
this  treatment  of  my  cousin.  I  think  I  now  understand 
it.  This  treatment  was  a  part  of  the  system,  rather  than 
a  part  of  the  man.  To  have  encouraged  appeals  of  this 
kind  would  have  occasioned  much  loss  of  time  and  would 
have  left  the  overseer  powerless  to  enforce  obedience. 
Nevertheless,  when  a  slave  had  nerve   enough   tt?   q,c 


MASTER    AND    OVERSEER.  53 

straight  to  his  master  with  a  well-founded  complaint 
against  an  overseer,  though  he  might  be  repelled  and 
have  even  that  of  which  he  at  the  time  complained  re- 
peated, and  though  he  might  be  beaten  by  his  master,  as 
well  as  by  the  overseer,  for  his  termerity,  the  policy  of 
complaining  was,  in  the  end,  generally  vindicated  by  the 
relaxed  rigor  of  the  overseer's  treatment.  The  latter  be- 
came more  careful  and  less  disposed  to  use  the  lash  upon 
such  slaves  thereafter. 

The  overseer  very  naturally  disliked  to  have  the  ear  of 
the  master  disturbed  by  complaints ;  and,  either  for  this 
reason  or  because  of  advice  privately  given  him  by  his 
employer,  he  generally  modified  the  rigor  of  his  rule  after 
complaints  of  this  kind  had  been  made  against  him. 
For  some  cause  or  other,  the  slaves,  no  matter  how  often 
they  were  repulsed  by  their  masters,  were  ever  disposed 
to  regard  them  with  less  abhorrence  than  the  overseer. 
And  yet  these  masters  would  often  go  beyond  their  over- 
seers in  wanton  cruelty.  They  wielded  the  lash  without 
any  sense  of  responsibility.  They  could  cripple  or  kill 
without  fear  of  consequences.  I  have  seen  my  old  mas- 
ter when  in  a  tempest  of  wrath,  and  full  of  pride,  hatred, 
jealousy  and  revenge,  seem  a  very  fiend. 

The  circumstances  which  I  am  about  to  narrate  and 
which  gave  rise  to  this  fearful  tempest  of  passion,  were 
not  singular,  but  very  common  in  our  slave-holding  com- 
munity. 

The  reader  will  have  noticed  that,  among  the  names  of 
slaves,  that  of  Esther  is  mentioned.  This  was  the  name 
of  a  young  woman  who  possessed  that  which  was  ever  a 
curse  to  the  slave  girl — namely,  personal  beauty.  She 
was  tall,  light-colored,  well  formed,  and  made  a  fine  ap- 
pearance. Esther  was  courted  by  "  Ned  Roberts,"  the  son 
of  a  favorite  slave  of  Col.  Lloyd,  and  who  was  as  fine-look- 
ing a  young  man  as  Esther  was  a  woman.     Some  slave- 


54  INTERFERENCE    OP    THE    MASTER. 

holders  would  have  been  glad  to  have  promoted  the  mar- 
riage of  two  such  persons,  but  for  some  reason  Captain 
Anthony  disapproved  of  their  courtship.  He  strictly- 
ordered  her  to  quit  the  society  of  young  Roberts,  telling 
her  that  he  would  punish  her  severely  if  he  ever  found  her 
again  in  his  company.  But  it  was  impossible  to  keep  this 
couple  apart.  Meet  they  would  and  meet  they  did.  Had 
Mr.  Anthony  himself  been  a  man  of  honor,  his  motives  in 
this  matter  might  have  appeared  more  favorably.  As  it 
was,  they  appeared  as  abhorrent  as  they  were  contempti- 
ble. It  was  one  of  the  damning  characteristics  of  slavery 
that  it  robbed  its  victims  of  every  earthly  incentive  to  a 
holy  life.  The  fear  of  God  and  the  hope  of  heaven  were 
sufficient  to  sustain  many  slave  women  amidst  the  snares 
and  dangers  of  their  strange  lot ;  but  they  were  ever  at  the 
mercy  of  the  power,  passion  and  caprice  of  their  owners. 
Slavery  provided  no  means  for  the  honorable  perpetua- 
tion of  the  race.  Yet,  despite  of  this  destitution,  there 
were  many  men  and  women  among  the  slaves  who  were 
true  and  faithful  to  each  other  through  life. 

But  to  the  case  in  hand.  Abhorred  and  circumvented 
as  he  was,  Captain  Anthony,  having  the  power,  was  de- 
termined on  revenge.  I  happened  to  see  its  shocking  exe- 
cution, and  shall  never  ferget  the  scene.  It  was  early  in 
the  morning,  when  all  was  still,  and  before  any  of  the 
family  in  the  house  or  kitchen  had  risen.  I  was,  in  fact, 
awakened  by  the  heart-rending  shrieks  and  piteous  cries 
of  poor  Esther.  My  sleeping-place  was  on  the  dirt  floor 
of  a  little  rough  closet  which  opened  into  the  kitchen,  and 
through  the  cracks  in  its  unplaned  boards  I  could  dis- 
tinctly see  and  hear  what  was  going  on,  without  being 
seen.  Esther's  wrists  were  firmly  tied,  and  the  twisted 
rope  was  fastened  to  a  strong  iron  staple  in  a  heavy 
wooden  beam  above,  near  the  fire-place.  Here  she  stood 
on  a  bench,  her  arms  tightly  drawn  above  her  head.    Her 


CRUEL   TREATMENT    OF    A    SLAVE   GIRL.  55 

back  and  shoulders  were  perfectly  bare.  Behind  her 
stood  old  master,  cowhide  in  hand,  pursuing  his  barbar- 
ous work  with  all  manner  of  harsh,  coarse,  and  tantaliz- 
ing epithets.  He  was  cruelly  deliberate,  and  protracted 
the  torture  as  one  who  was  delighted  with  the  agony  of 
his  victim.  Again  and  again  he  drew  the  hateful  scourge 
through  his  hand,  adjusting  it  with  a  view  of  dealing,  the 
most  pain-giving  blow  his  strength  and  skill  could  inflict. 
Poor  Esther  had  never  before  been  severely  whipped. 
Her  shoulders  were  plump  and  tender.  Each  blow,  vig- 
orously laid  on,  brought  screams  from  her  as  well  as 
blood.  "  Have  mercy  !  Oh,  mercy ! "  she  cried.  "  I 
won't  do  so  no  more."  But  her  piercing  cries  seemed  only 
to  increase  his  fury.  The  whole  scene,  with  all  its  attend- 
ant circumstances,  was  revolting  and  shocking  to  the  last 
degree,  and  when  the  motives  for  the  brutal  castigation 
are  known,  language  has  no  power  to  convey  a  just  sense 
of  its  dreadful  criminality.  After  laying  on  I  dare  not 
say  how  many  stripes,  old  master  untied  his  suffering 
victim.  When  let  down  she  could  scarcely  stand.  From 
my  heart  I  pitied  her,  and  child  as  I  was,  and  new  to 
such  scenes,  the  shock  was  tremendous.  I  was  terrified^ 
hushedT^iinged  "and  bewildered.  Thescene  here  de- 
scribed  was  often  repeated,  for  Edward  and  Esther  con- 
tinued to  meet,  notwithstanding  all  efforts  to  prevent 
their  meeting. 


CHAPTER  YI. 

A  CHILD'S  REASONING. 

The  author's  early  reflections  on  Slavery — Aunt  Jennie  and  Uncle 
Noah — Presentment  of  one  day  becoming  a  freeman — Conflict  be- 
tween an  overseer  and  a  slave  woman — Advantage  of  resistance — 
Death  of  an  overseer — Col.  Lloyd's  plantation  home — Monthly  dis- 
tribution of  food — Singing  of  Slaves — An  explanation — The  slaves' 
food  and  clothing — Naked  children — Life  in  the  quarter — Sleeping 
places — not  beds — Deprivation  of  sleep — Care  of  nursing  babies — 
Ash  cake — Contrast. 

THE  incidents  related  in  the  foregoing  chapter  led  me 
thus  early  to  inquire  into  the  origin  and  nature  of 
slavery.  Why  am  I  a  slave  ?  Why  are  some  people  slaves 
and  others  masters  ?  These  were  perplexing  questions 
and  very  troublesome  to  my  childhood.  I  was  very  early 
told  by  some  one  that  "  God  up  in  the  sky  "  had  made 
all  things,  and  had  made  black  people  to  be  slaves  and 
white  people  to  be  masters.  I  was  told  too  that  God  was 
good,  and  that  He  knew  what  was  best  for  everybody. 
This  was,  however,  less  satisfactory  than  the  first  state- 
ment. It  came  point  blank  against  all  my  notions  of 
goodness.  The  case  of  Aunt  Esther  was  in  my  mind. 
Besides,  I  could  not  tell  how  anybody  could  know  that 
God  made  black  people  to  be  slaves.  Then  I  found,  too, 
that  there  were  puzzling  exceptions  to  this  theory  of  sla- 
very, in  the  fact  that  all  black  people  were  not  slaves,  and 
all  white  people  were  not  masters. 

An  incident  occurred  about  this  time  that  made  a  deep 
impression  on  my  mind^_My_Aun^Je_nnie  ana"  one  of  the 
men  slaves  of  Captain  Anthony  ran  away.  A  great 
noise  was  made  about  it.     Old  master  was  furious.     He 

(56) 


SLAVE   IMPUDENCE.  57 

said  he  would  follow  them  and  catch  them  and  bring  them 
back,  but  he  never  did,  and  somebody  told  me  that  Uncle 
Noah  and  Aunt  Jennie  had  gone  to  the  free  states  and 
^Kgrefree.  Besides  this  occurrence,  which  brought  much 
light  to  my  mind  on  the  subject,  there  were  several  slaves 
on  Mr.  Lloyd's  place  who  remembered  being  brought  from 
Africa.  There  were  others  who  told  me  that  their  fathers 
and  mothers  were  stolen  from  Africa. 

This  to  me  was  important  knowledge,  but  not  such  as 
to  make  me  feel  very  easy  in  my  slave  condition.  The 
success  of  Aunt  Jennie  and  Uncle  Noah  in  getting  away 
from  slavery  was,  I  think,  the  first  fact  that  made  me 
seriously  think  of  escape  for  myself.  I  could  not  have 
been  more  than  seven  or  eight  years  old  atNthe  time  of 
this  occurrence,  but  young  as  I  was  I  was  already,  in» 
spirit  and  purpose,  a  fugitive  from  slavery. 

Up  to  the  time  of  the  brutal  treatment  of  my  Aunt 
Esther,  already  narrated,  and  the  shocking  plight  in  which 
I  had  seen  my  cousin  from  Tuckahoe,  my  attention  had 
not  been  especially  directed  to  the  grosser  and  more  re- 
volting features  of  slavery.  I  had,  of  course,  heard  of 
whippings  and  savage  mutilations  of  slaves  by  brutal  over- 
seers, but  happily  for  me  I  had  always  been  out  of  the  way 
of  such  occurrences.  My  play  time  was  spent  outside  of 
the  corn  and  tobacco  fields,  where  the  overseers  and  slaves 
were  brought  together  and  in  conflict.  But  after  the  case 
of  my  Aunt  Esther  I  saw  others  of  the  same  disgusting 
and  shocking  nature.  The  one  of  these  which  agitated 
and  distressed  me  most  was  the  whipping  of  a  woman, 
not  belonging  to  my  old  master,  but  to  Col.  Lloyd.  The 
charge  against  her  was  very  common  and  very  indefinite,  I 
namely,  "  impudence."  This  crime  could  be  committed 
by  a  slave  in  a  hundred  different  ways,  and  depended 
much  upon  the  temper  and  caprice  of  the  overseer  as  to 
whether  it  was  committed  at  all.      He  could  create  the 


58  CHILDEEN   SEEING   THEIK   MOTHER   WHIPPED. 

offense  whenever  it  pleased  him.  A  look,  a  word,  a  ges- 
ture, accidental  or  intentional,  never  failed  to  be  taken  as 
impudence  when  he  was  in  the  right  mood  for  such  an 
offense.  In  this  case  there  were  all  the  necessary  condi- 
tions for  the  commission  of  the  crime  charged.  The 
offender  was  nearly  white,  to  begin  with  ;  she  was  the 
wife  of  a  favorite  hand  on  board  of  Mr.  Lloyd's  sloop,  and 
was  besides,the  mother  of  five  sprightly  children.  Vig- 
orous and  spirited  woman  that  she  was,  a  wife  and  a 
mother,  with  a  predominating  share  of  the  blood  of  the 
master  running  in  her  veins,  Nellie  (for  that  was  her 
name)  had  all  the  qualities  essential  to  impudence  to  a 
slave  overseer.  My  attention  was  called  to  the  scene  of 
the  castigation  by  the  loud  screams  and  curses  that  pro- 
ceeded from  the  direction  of  it.  When  I  came  near  the 
parties  engaged  in  the  struggle  the  overseer  had  hold  of 
Nellie,  endeavoring  with  his  whole  strength  to  drag  her 
to  a  tree  against  her  resistance.  Both  his  and  her  faces 
were  bleeding,  for  the  woman  was  doing  her  best.  Three 
of  her  children  were  present,  and  though  quite  small, 
(from  seven  to  ten  years  old,  I  should  think),  they  gal-' 
lantly  took  the  side  of  their  mother  against  the  overseer, 
and  pelted  him  well  with  stones  and  epithets.  Amid  the 
screams  of  the  children,  "  Let  my  mammy  go  !  Let  my 
mammy  go!"  the  hoarse  voice  of  the  maddened  overseer 
was  heard  in  terrible  oaths  that  he  would  teach  her  how 
to  give  a  white  man  "  impudence.'1''  The  blood  on  his  face 
and  on  hers  attested  her  skill  in  the  use  of  her  nails,  and 
his  dogged  determination  to  conquer.  His  purpose  was 
to  tie  her  up  to  a  tree  and  give  her,  in  slave-holding  par- 
lance, a  "  genteel  flogging,"  and  he  evidently  had  not  ex- 
pected the  stern  and  protracted  resistance  he  was  meet- 
ing, or  the  strength  and  skill  needed  to  its  execution. 
There  were  times  when  she  seemed  likely  to  get  the  bet- 
ter of  the  brute,  but  he  finally  overpowered  her  and  sue- 


UNLAMENTED  DEATH  OP  AN  OVERSEER.        59 

ceeded  in  getting  her  arms  firmly  tied  to  the  tree  towards 
which  he  had  been  dragging  her.  The  victim  was  now  at 
the  mercy  of  his  merciless  lash.  What  followed  I  need 
not  here  describe.  The  cries  of  the  now  helpless  woman, 
while  undergoing  the  terrible  infliction,  were  mingled 
with  the  hoarse  curses  of  the  overseer  and  the  wild  cries 
of  her  distracted  children.  When  the  poor  woman  was 
untied  her  back  was  covered  with  blood.  She  was  whip- 
ped, terribly  whipped,  but  she  was  not  subdued,  and  con- 
tinued to  denounce  the  overseer  and  to  pour  upon  him 
every  vile  epithet  of  which  she  could  think.  Such  flog- 
gings are  seldom  repeated  on  the  same  persons  by  over- 
.  seers.  They  prefer  to  whip  those  who  are  the  most  easily 
whipped.  The  doctrine  that  submission  to  violence  is  the 
best  cure  for  violence  did  not  hold  good  as  between  slaves 
and  overseers.  He  was  whipped  of  tener  who  was  whipped 
easiest.  That  slave  who  had  the  courage  to  stand  up  for 
himself  against  the  overseer,  although  he  might  have  many 
hard  stripes  at  first,  became  while  legally  a  slave  virtually 
a  freeman.  "  You  can  shoot  me,"  said  a  slave  to  Rigby 
Hopkins,  "  but  you  can't  whip  me,"  and  the  result  was  he 
was  neither  whipped  nor  shot.  I  do  not  know  -that  Mr. 
Sevier  ever  attempted  to  whip  Nellie  again.  He  probably 
never  did,  for  he  was  taken  sick  not  long  after  and  died. 
It  was  commonly  said  that  his  death-bed  was  a  wretched 
one,  and  that,  the  ruling  passion  being  strong  in  death, 
he  died  flourishing  the  slave  whip  and  with  horrid  oaths 
upon  his  lips.  This  death-bed  scene  may  only  be  the  im- 
agining of  the  slaves.  One  thing  is  certain,  that  when  he 
was  in  health  his  profanity  was  enough  to  chill  the  blood 
of  an  ordinary  man.  Nature,  or  habit,  had  given  to  his 
face  an  expression  of  uncommon  savageness.  Tobacco 
and  rage  had  ground  his  teeth  short,  and  nearly  every 
sentence  that  he  uttered  was  commenced  or  completed 
with  an  oath.      Hated  for  his   cruelty,  despised  for  his 


60  PRIVILEGES    SOUGHT   FOR. 

cowardice,  he  went  to  his  grave  lamented  by  nobody  on 
the  place  outside  of  his  own  house,  if,  indeed,  he  was  even 
lamented  there. 

In  Mr.  James  Hopkins,  the  succeeding  overseer,  we  had 
a  different  and  a  better  man;  as  good  perhaps  as  any  man 
could  be  in  the  position  of  a  slave  overseer.  Though  he 
sometimes  wielded  the  lash,  it  was  evident  that  he  took 
no  pleasure  in  it  and  did  it  with  much  reluctance.  He 
stayed  but  a  short  time  here,  and  his  removal  from  the 
position  was  much  regretted  by  the  slaves  gerierally.  Of 
the  successor  of  Mr.  Hopkins  I  shall  have  something  to 
say  at  another  time  and  in  another  place. 

For  the  present  we  will  attend  to  a  further  description 
of  the  business-like  aspect  of  Col.  Lloyd's  "  Great  House" 
farm.  There  was  always  much  bustle  and  noise  here  on 
the  two  days  at  the  end  of  each  month,  for  then  the  slaves 
belonging  to  the  different  branches  of  this  great  estate 
assembled  here  by  their  representatives,to  obtain  their 
monthly  allowances  of  corn-meal  and  pork.  These  were 
gala  days  for  the  slaves  of  the  outlying  farms,  and  there 
was  much  rivalry  among  them  as  to  who  should  be  elected 
to  go  up  to  the  Great  House  farm  for  the  "  Allowances" 
and  indeed  to  attend  to  any  other  business  at  this  great 
place,  to  them  the  capital  of  a  little  nation.  Its  beauty 
and  grandeur,  its  immense  wealth,  its  numerous  popu- 
lation, and  the  fact  that  uncles  Harry,  Peter,  and  Jake, 
the  sailors  on  board  the  sloop,  usually  kept  on  sale  trink- 
ets which  they  bought  in  Baltimore  to  sell  to  their  less 
fortunate  fellow-servants,  made  a  visit  to  the  Great  House 
farm  a  high  privilege,  and  eagerly  sought.  It  was  valued, 
too,  as  a  mark  of  distinction  and  confidence ;  but  proba- 
bly the  chief  motive  among  the  competitors  for  the  office 
was  the  opportunity  it  afforded  to  shake  off  the  monotony 
of  the  field  and  to  get  beyond  the  overseer's  eye  and  lash. 
Once  on  the  road  with  an  ox-team,  and  seated  on  the 


APPAEENT  CHEERFULNESS  OF  SLAVES.        61 

tongue  of  the  cart,  with  no  overseer  to  look  after  him,  one 
felt  comparatively  free. 

Slaves  were  expected  to  sing  as  well  as  to  work.  A 
silent  slave  was  not  liked,  either  by  masters  or  overseers. 
"Make  a  noise  there  !  Make  a  noise  there  !  "  and  "  bear  a 
hand,"  were  words  usually  addressed  to  slaves  when  they 
were  silent.  This,  and  the  natural  disposition  of  the  ne- 
gro to  make  a  noise  in  the  world,  may  account  for  the 
almost  constant  singing  among  them  when  at  their  work. 
There  was  generally  more  or  less  singing  among  the 
teamsters,  at  all  times.  It  was  a  means  of  telling  the 
overseer,  in  the  distance,  where  they  were  and  what  they 
were  about.  But  on  the  allowance  days  those  commis- 
sioned to  the  Great  House  farm  were  peculiarly  vocal. 
While  on  the  way  they  would  make  the  grand  old  woods 
for  miles  around  reverberate  with  their  wild  and  plain- 
tive notes.  They  were  indeed  both  merry  and  sad. 
Child  as  I  was,  these  wild  songs  greatly  depressed  my 
spirits.  Nowhere  outside  of  dear  old  Ireland,  in  the 
days  of  want  and  famine,  have  I  heard  sounds  so  mourn- 
ful. 

In  all  these  slave  songs  there  was  ever  some  expression 
of  praise  of  the  Great  House  farm — something  that  would 
please  the  pride  of  the  Lloyds. 

I  am  going  away  to  the  Great  House  farm, 

O,  yea!  O,  yea!  O,  yea! 
My  old  master  is  a  good  old  master, 

O,  yea !  O,  yea !  O,  yea ! 

These  words  would  be  sung  over  and  over  again,  with 
others,  improvised  as  they  went  along — jargon,  perhaps, 
to  the  reader,  but  full  of  meaning  to  the  singers.  I  have 
sometimes  thought  that  the  mere  hearing  of  these  songs 
would  have  done  more  to  impress  the  good  people  of  the 
north  with  the  soul-crushing  character  of  slavery  than 
whole   volumes   exposing  the   physical   cruelties  of    the 


62  GRIEF  NOT   ALWAYS   EXPRESSED. 

slave  system ;  for  the  heart  has  no  language  like  song. 
Many  years  ago,  when  recollecting  my  experience  in  this 
respect,  I  wrote  of  these  slave  songs  in  the  following 
strain  : 

"  I  did  not,  when  a  slave,  fully  understand  the  deep 
meaning  of  those  rude  and  apparently  incoherent  songs. 
I  was,  myself,  within  the  circle,  so  that  I  could  then  nei- 
ther hear  nor  see  as  those  without  might  see  and  hear. 
They  breathed  the  prayer  and  complaint  of  souls  over- 
flowing with  the  bitterest  anguish.  They  depressed  my 
spirits  and  filled  my  heart  with  ineffable  sadness." 

The  remark  in  the  olden  time  was  not  unfrequently 
made,  that  slaves  were  the  most  contented  and  happy 
laborers  in  the  world,  and  their  dancing  and  singing  were 
referred  to  in  proof  of  this  alleged  fact ;  but  it  was  a 
great  mistake  to  suppose  them  happy  because  they  some- 
times made  those  joyful  noises.  The  songs  of  the  slaves 
represented  their  sorrows,  rather  than  their  joys.  Like 
tears,  they  were  a  relief  to  aching  hearts.  It  is  not  in- 
consistent with  the  constitution  of  the  human  mind  that 
it  avails  itself  of  one  and  the  same  method  for  express- 
ing opposite  emotions.  Sorrow  and  desolation  have  their 
songs,  as  well  as  joy  and  peace. 

It  was  the  boast  of  slaveholders  that  their  slaves 
enjoyed  more  of  the  physical  comforts  of  life  than  the 
peasantry  of  any  country  in  the  world.  My  experience 
contradicts  this.  The  men  and  the  women  slaves  on  Col. 
Lloyd's  farm  received  as  their  monthly  allowance  of  food, 
eight  pounds  of  pickled  pork,  or  its  equivalent  in  fish. 
The  pork  was  often  tainted,  and  the  fish  were  of  the  poor- 
est quality.  With  their  pork  or  fish,  they  had  given  them 
one  bushel  of  Indian  meal,  unbolted,  of  which  quite  fifteen 
per  cent,  was  more  fit  for  pigs  than  for  men.  With  this 
one  pint  of  salt  was  given,  and  this  was  the  entire 
monthly  allowance  of   a  full-grown  slave,  working  con- 


SLAVE    CLOTHING    AND    HABITS.  63 

stantly  in  the  open  field  from  morning  till  night  every  day 
in  the  month  except  Sunday.  There  is  no  kind  of  work 
which  really  requires  a  better  supply  of  food  to  prevent 
physical  exhaustion  than  the  field  work  of  a  slave.  The 
yearly  allowance  of  clothing  was  not  more  ample  than  thej 
supply  of  food.  It  consisted  of  two  tow-linen  shirts,  one' 
pair  of  trowsers  of  the  same  coarse  material,  for  summer, 
and  a  woolen  pair  of  trowsers  and  a  woolen  jacket  for  win- 
ter, with  one  pair  of  yarn  stockings  and  a  pair  of  shoes  of 
the  coarsest  description.  Children  under  ten  years  old 
had  neither  shoes,  stockings,  jackets,  nor  trowsers.  They 
had  two  coarse  tow-linen  shirts  per  year,  and  when  these 
were  worn  out  they  went  naked  till  the  next  allowance 
day — and  this  was  the  condition  of  the  little  girls  as  well 
as  of  the  boys.  As  to  beds,  they  had  none.  One  coarse 
blanket  was  given  them,  and  this  only  to  the  men  and 
women.  The  children  stuck  themselves  in  holes  and  cor- 
ners about  the  quarters,  often  in  the  corners  of  huge  chim- 
neys, with  their  feet  in  the  ashes  to  keep  them  warm. 
The  want  of  beds,  however,  was  not  considered  a  great 
privation  by  the  field  hands.  Time  to  sleep  was  of  far 
greater  importance.  For  when  the  day's  work  was  done 
most  of  these  had  their  washing,  mending,  and  cooking  to 
do,  and  having  few  or  no  facilities  for  doing  such  things, 
very  many  of  their  needed  sleeping  hours  were  consumed 
in  necessary  preparations  for  the  labors  of  the  coming 
day.  The  sleeping  apartments,  if  they  could  have  been 
properly  called  such,  had  little  regard  to  comfort  or  de- 
cency. Old  and  young,  male  and  female,  married  and 
single,  dropped  down  upon  the  common  clay  floor,  each 
covering  up  with  his  or  her  blanket,  their  only  protection 
from  cold  or  exposure.  The  night,  however,  was  short- 
ened at  both  ends.  The  slaves  worked  often  as  long  as 
they  could  see,  and  were  late  in  cooking  and  mending  for 
the  coming  day,  and  at  the  first  gray  streak  of  the  morn- 


64  ASH    CAKE. 

ing  they  were  summoned  to  the  field  by  the  overseer's 
horn.  They  were  whipped  for  over-sleeping  more  than 
for  any  other  fault.  Neither  age  nor  sex  found  any  favor. 
The  overseer  stood  at  the  quarter  door,  armed  with  stick 
and  whip,  ready  to  deal  heavy  blows  upon  any  who  might 
be  a  little  behind  time.  When  the  horn  was  blown  there 
was  a  rush  for  the  door,  for  the  hindermost  one  was  sure 
to  get  a  blow  from  the  overseer.  Young  mothers  who 
worked  in  the  field  were  allowed  an  hour  about  ten  o'clock 
in  the  morning  to  go  home  to  nurse  their  children.  This 
was  when  they  were  not  required  to  take  them  to  the  field 
with  them,  and  leave  them  upon  "  turning  row,"  or  in  the 
corner  of  the  fences. 

As  a  general  rule  the  slaves  did  not  come  to  their  quar- 
ters to  take  their  meals,  but  took  their  ash-cake  (called 
thus  because  baked  in  the  ashes)  and  piece  of  pork,  or 
their  salt  herrings,  where  they  were  at  work. 

But  let  us  now  leave  the  rough  usage  of  the  field,  where 
vulgar  coarseness  and  brutal  cruelty  flourished  as  rank  as 
weeds  in  the  tropics  and  where  a  vile  wretch,  in  the  shape 
of  a  man,  rides,  walks  and  struts  about,  with  whip  in  hand, 
dealing  heavy  blows  and  leaving  deep  gashes  on  the  flesh 
of  men  and  women,  and  turn  our  attention  to  the  less 
repulsive  slave  life  as  it  existed  in  the  home  of  my  child- 
hood. Some  idea  of  the  splendor  of  that  place  sixty  years 
ago  has  already  been  given.  The  contrast  between  the 
condition  of  the  slaves  and  that  of  their  masters  was  mar- 
velously  sharp  and  striking.  There  were  pride,  pomp, 
and  luxury  on  the  one  hand,  servility,  dejection,  and 
misery  on  the  other. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

LUXURIES  AT  THE  GREAT  HOUSE. 

Contrasts — Great  House  luxuries — Its  hospitality — Entertainments- 
Fault-finding — Shameful  humiliation  of  an  old  and  faithful  coach- 
man— William  Wilks — Curious  incident — Expressed  satisfaction 
not  always  genuine — Reasons  for  suppressing  the  truth. 

THE  close-fisted  stinginess  that  fed  the  poor  slave  on 
coarse  corn-meal  and  tainted  meat,  that  clothed  him 
in  crashy  tow-linen  and  hurried  him  on  to  toil  through  the 
field  in  all  weathers,  with  wind  and  rain  beating  through 
his  tattered  garments,  and  that  scarcely  gave  even  the 
young  slave-mother  time  to  nurse  her  infant  in  the  fence- 
corner,  wholly  vanished  on  approaching  the  sacred  pre- 
cincts of  the  "  Great  House  "  itself.  There  the  scriptural 
phrase  descriptive  of  the  wealthy  found  exact  illustration. 
The  highly-favored  inmates  of  this  mansion  were  literally 
arrayed  in  "purple  and  fine  linen,  and  fared  sumptuously 
every  day."  The  table  of  this  house  groaned  under  the 
blood-bought  luxuries  gathered  with  pains-taking  care  at 
home  and  abroad.  Fields,  forests,  rivers,  and  seas  were 
made  tributary.  Immense  wealth  and  its  lavish  expen- 
ditures filled  the  Great  House  with  all  that  could  please 
the  eye  or  tempt  the  taste.  Fish,  flesh,  and  fowl  were 
here  in  profusion.  Chickens  of  all  breeds ;  ducks  of  all 
kinds,  wild  and  tame,  the  common  and  the  huge  Musco- 
vite; Guinea  fowls,  turkeys,  geese  and  pea-fowls;  all 
were  fat  and  fattening  for  the  destined  vortex.  Here  the 
graceful  swan,  the  mongrel,  the  black-necked  wild  goose, 
partridges,  quails,  pheasants,  pigeons  and  choice  water- 
fowl, with  all  their  strange  varieties,  were  caught  in  this 

(65) 


66  CHOICE  VIANDS   AT   THE   LLOYDS. 

huge  net.  Beef,  real,  mutton,  and  venison,  of  the  most 
select  kinds  and  quality,  rolled  in  bounteous  profusion  to 
this  grand  consumer.  The  teeming  riches  of  the  Chesa- 
peake Bay,  its  rock  perch,  drums,  crocus,  trout,  oysters, 
crabs,  and  terrapin  were  drawn  hither  to  adorn  the  glitter- 
ing table.  The  dairy,  too,  the  finest  then  on  the  eastern 
shore  of  Maryland,  supplied  by  cattle  of  the  best  English 
stock,  imported  for  the  express  purpose,  poured  its  rich 
donations  of  fragrant  cheese,  golden  butter,  and  delicious 
cream  to  heighten  the  attractions  of  the  gorgeous,  unend- 
ing round  of  feasting.  Nor  were  the  fruits  of  the  earth 
overlooked.  The  fertile  garden,  many  acres  in  size,  con- 
stituting a  separate  establishment  distinct  from  the  com- 
mon farm,  with  its  scientific  gardener  direct  from  Scot- 
land, a  Mr.  McDermott,  and  four  men  under  his  direction, 
was  not  behind,  either  in  the  abundance  or  in  the  delicacy 
of  its  contributions.  The  tender  asparagus,  the  crispy 
celery,  and  the  delicate  cauliflower,  egg  plants,  beets, 
lettuce,  parsnips,  peas,  and  French  beans,  early  and  late; 
radishes,  cantelopes,  melons  of  all  kinds ;  and  the  fruits 
of  all  climes  and  of  every  description,  from  the  hardy 
apples  of  the  north  to  the  lemon  and  orange  of  the  south, 
culminated  at  this  point.  Here  were  gathered  figs, 
raisins,  almonds,  and  grapes  from  Spain,  wines  and  bran- 
dies from  France,  teas  of  various  flavor  from  China,  and 
rich,  aromatic  coffee  from  Java,  all  conspiring  to  swell 
the  tide  of  high  life,  where  pride  and  indolence  lounged 
in  magnificence  and  satiety. 

Behind  the  tall-backed  and  elaborately  wrought  chairs 
stood  the  servants,  fifteen  in  number,  carefully  selected, 
not  only  with  a  view  to  their  capacity  and  adeptness,  but 
with  especial  regard  to  their  personal  appearance,  their 
graceful  agility,  and  pleasing  address.  Some  of  these 
servants,  armed  with  fans,  wafted  reviving  breezes  to  the 
over-heated  brows  of  the  alabaster  ladies,  whilst  others 


CARRIAGES,    HORSES,    AND    HOUNDS.  67 

watched  with  eager  eye  and  fawn-like  step,  anticipating 
and  supplying  wants  before  they  were  sufficiently  formed  to 
be  announced  by  word  or  sign. 

These  servants  constituted  a  sort  of  black  aristocracy. 
They  resembled  the  field  hands  in  nothing  except  their 
color,  and  in  this  they  held  the  advantage  of  a  velvet-like 
glossiness,  rich  and  beautiful.  The  hair,  too,  showed  the 
same  advantage.  The  delicately-formed  colored  maid 
rustled  in  the  scarcely-worn  silk  of  her  young  mistress, 
while  the  servant  men  were  equally  well  attired  from  the 
overflowing  wardrobe  of  their  young  masters,  so  that  in 
dress,  as  well  as  in  form  and  feature,  in  manner  and 
speech,  in  tastes  and  habits,  the  distance  between  these 
favored  few  and  the  sorrow  and  hunger-smitten  multi- 
tudes of  the  quarter  and  the  field  was  immense. 

In  the  stables  and  carriage-houses  were  to  be  found  the 
same  evidences  of  pride  and  luxurious  extravagance. 
Here  were  three  splendid  coaches,  soft  within  and  lus» 
trous  without.  Here,  too,  were  gigs,  phaetons,  barouches, 
sulkeys,  and  sleighs.  Here  were  saddles  and  harnesses, 
beautifully  wrought  and  richly  mounted.  Not  less  thaw 
thirty-five  horses  of  the  best  approved  blood,  both  for 
speed  and  beauty,  were  kept  only  for  pleasure.  The  caro 
of  these  horses  constituted  the  entire  occupation  of  two 
men,  one  or  the  other  of  them  being  always  in  the  stable 
to  answer  any  call  which  might  be  made  from  the  Great 
House.  Over  the  way  from  the  stable  was  a  house  built 
expressly  for  the  hounds,  a  pack  of  twenty-five  or  thirty, 
the  fare  for  which  would  have  made  glad  the  hearts  of  a 
dozen  slaves.  Horses  and  hounds,  however,  were  not  the 
only  consumers  of  the  slave's  toil.  The  hospitality  prac- 
ticed at  the  Lloyd's  would  have  astonished  and  charmed 
many  a  health-seeking  divine  or  merchant  from  the  north. 
Viewed  from  his  table,  and  not  from  the  field,  Colonel 
Lloyd  was,  indeed,  a  model  of  generous  hospitality.     His 


68  OLD   BAENEY  THE   HOSTLER. 

house  was  literally  a  hotel  for  weeks,  during  the  summer 
months.  At  these  times,  especially,  the  air  was  freighted 
with  the  rich  fumes  of  baking,  boiling,  roasting,  and  broil- 
ing. It  was  something  to  me  that  I  could  share  these 
odors  with  the  winds,  even  if  the  meats  themselves  were 
under  a  more  stringent  monopoly.  In  master  Daniel  I  had 
a  friend  at_court,  who  would  sometimes  give  me  a  cake, 
and  who  kept  me  well  informed  as  to  their  guests  and 
their^entertainments^  Viewed  from  CqI.  Lloyd's  table, 
who  could  have  said  that  his  slaves  were  not  well  clad  and 
well  cared  for  ?  Who  would  have  said  they  did  not  glory 
in  being  the  slaves  of  such  a  master  ?  Who  but  a  fanatic 
could  have  seen  any  cause  for  sympathy  for  either  master 
or  slave  ?  Alas,  this  immense  wealth,  this  gilded  splen- 
dor, this  profusion  of  luxury,  this  exemption  from  toil, 
this  life  of  ease,  this  sea  of  plenty  were  not  the  pearly 
gates  they  seemed  to  a  world  of  happiness  and  sweet  con- 
tent to  be.  The  poor  slave,  on  his  hard  pine  plank,  scantily 
covered  with  his  thin  blanket,  slept  more  soundly  than  the 
feverish  voluptuary  who  reclined  upon  his  downy  pillow. 
Pood  to  the  indolent  is  poison,  not  sustenance.  Lurking 
beneath  the  rich  and  tempting  viands  were  invisible  spirits 
of  evil,  which  filled  the  self-deluded  gormandizer  with 
aches  and  pains,  passions  uncontrollable,  fierce  tempers, 
dyspepsia,  rheumatism,  lumbago,  and  gout,  and  of  these 
the  Lloyds  had  a  full  share. 

I  had  many  opportunities  of  witnessing  the  restless  dis- 
content and  capricious  irritation  of  the  Lloyds.  My  fond- 
ness for  horses  attracted  me  to  the  stables  much  of  the 
time.  The  two  men  in  charge  of  this  establishment  were 
old  and  young  Barney — father  and  son.  Old  Barney  was 
a  fine-looking,  portly  old  man  of  a  brownish  complexion, 
and  a  respectful  and  dignified  bearing.  He  was  much 
devoted  to  his  profession,  and  held  his  office  as  an  honor- 
able one.     He  was  a  farrier  as  well  as  an  ostler,  and 


HIS    HUMILIATING    TREATMENT    FROM    COL.    LLOYD.        CO 

could  bleed  horses,  remove  lampers  from  their  mouths  and 
administer  medicine  to  them.  No  one  on  the  farm  knew 
so  well  as  old  Barney  what  to  do  with  a  sick  horse ;  but 
his  office  was  not  an  enviable  one,  and  his  gifts  and 
acquirements  were  of  little  advantage  to  him.  In  nothing 
was  Col.  Lloyd  more  unreasonable  and  exacting  than  in 
respect  to  the  management  of  his  horses.  Any  supposed 
inattention  to  these  animals  was  sure  to  be  visited  with 
degrading  punishment.  His  horses  and  dogs  fared  better 
than  his  men.  Their  beds  were  far  softer  and  cleaner 
than  those  of  his  human  cattle.  No  excuse  could  shield 
old  Barney  if  the  Colonel  only  suspected  something  wrong 
about  his  horses,  and  consequently  he  was  often  punished 
when  faultless.  It  was  painful  to  hear  the  unreasonable 
and  fretful  scoldings  administered  by  Col.  Lloyd,  his  son 
Murray,  and  his  sons-in-law,  to  this  poor  man.  Three  of 
the  daughters  of  Col.  Lloyd  were  married,  and  they  with 
their  husbands  remained  at  the  great  house  a  portion  of 
the  year,  and  enjoyed  the  luxury  of  whipping  the  servants 
when  they  pleased.  A  horse  was  seldom  brought  out  of 
the  stable  to  which  no  objection  could  be  raised.  "There 
was  dust  in  his  hair  ;"  "  there  was  a  twist  in  his  reins ;" 
"  his  foretop  was  not  combed ;"  "  his  mane  did  not  lie 
straight ;"  "  his  head  did  not  look  well ;"  "  his  fetlocks 
had  not  been  properly  trimmed."  Something  was  always 
wrong.  However  groundless  the  complaint,  Barney  must 
stand,  hat  in  hand,  lips  sealed,  never  answering  a  word  in 
explanation  or  excuse.  In  a  free  State,  a  master  thus 
complaining  without  cause,  might  be  told  by  his  ostler  : 
"  Sir,  I  am  sorry  I  cannot  please  you,  but  since  I  have 
done  the  best  I  can  and  fail  to  do  so,  your  remedy  is  to 
dismiss  me."  But  here  the  ostler  must  listen  and  trem- 
blingly abide  his  master's  behest.  One  of  the  most  heart- 
saddening  and  humiliating  scenes  I  ever  witnessed  was 
the  whipping  of  old  Barney  by  Col.  Lloyd.  These  two 
men  were  both  advanced  in  years ;  there  were  the  silver 


70  UNNATURAL    RELATIONS   AND   JEALOUSIES. 

locks  of  the  master,  and  the  bald  and  toil-worn  brow  of 
the  slave — superior  and  inferior  here,  powerful  and  weak 
here,  but  equals  before  God.  "  Uncover  your  head,"  said 
the  imperious  master ;  he  was  obeyed.  "  Take  off  your 
jacket,  you  old  rascal !"  and  off  came  Barney's  jacket. 
"  Down  on  your  knees !"  Down  knelt  the  old  man,  his 
shoulders  bare,  his  bald  head  glistening  in  the  sunshine, 
and  his  aged  knees  on  the  cold,  damp  ground.  In  this 
humble  and  debasing  attitude,  that  master,  to  whom  he 
had  devoted  the  best  years  and  the  best  strength  of  his 
life,  came  forward  and  laid  on  thirty  lashes  with  his  horse- 
whip. The  old  man  made  no  resistance,  but  bore  it 
patiently,  answering  each  blow  with  only  a  shrug  of  the 
shoulders  and  a  groan.  I  do  not  think  that  the  physical 
suffering  from  this  infliction  was  severe,  for  the  whip  was 
a  light  riding-whip ;  but  the  spectacle  of  an  aged  man — a 
husband  and  a  father — humbly  kneeling  before  his  fellow- 
man,  shocked  me  at  the  time ;  and  since  I  have  grown 
older,  few  of  the  features  of  slavery  have  impressed  me 
with  a  deeper  sense  of  its  injustice  and  barbarity  than  did 
this  exciting  scene.  I  owe  it  to  the  truth,  however,  to 
say  that  this  was  the  first  and  last  time  I  ever  saw  a 
slave  compelled  to  kneel  to  receive  a  whipping. 

Another  incident,  illustrating  a  phase  of  slavery  to 
which  I  have  referred  in  another  connection,  I  may  here 
mention.  Besides  two  other  coachmen,  Col.  Lloyd  owned 
one  named  William  Wilks,  and  his  was  one  of  the  excep- 
tionable cases  where  a  slave  possessed  a  surname,  and 
was  recognized  by  it,  by  both  colored  and  white  people. 
Wilks  was  a  very  fine-looking  man.  He  was  about  as 
white  as  any  one  on  the  plantation,  and  in  form  and  fea- 
ture bore  a  very  striking  resemblance  to  Murray  Lloyd. 
It  was  whispered  and  generally  believed  that  William 
Wilks  was  a  son  of  Col.  Lloyd,  by  a  highly  favored  slave- 
woman,  who  was  still  on  the  plantation.  There  were 
many  reasons  for  believing  this  whisper,  not  only  from  his 


Whipping  of  Old  Barney 


A    FAVORITE    SOLD    TO    THE    SLAVE   TRADER.  73 

personal  appearance,  but  from  the  undeniable  freedom 
which  he  enjoyed  over  all  others,  and  his  apparent  con- 
sciousness of  being  something  more  than  a  slave  to  his 
master.  It  was  notorious  too  that  William  had  a  deadly 
enemy  in  Murray  Lloyd,  whom  he  so  much  resembled, 
and  that  the  latter  greatly  worried  his  father  with  impor- 
tunities to  sell  William.  Indeed,  he  gave  his  father  no 
rest,  until  he  did  sell  him  to  Austin  Woldfolk,  the  great 
slave-trader  at  that  time.  Before  selling  him,  however, 
he  tried  to  make  things  smooth  by  giving  William  a  whip- 
ping, but  it  proved  a  failure.  It  was  a  compromise,  and 
like  most  such,  defeated  itself, — for  Col.  Lloyd  soon  after 
atoned  to  William  for  the  abuse  by  giving  him  a  gold 
watch  and  chain.  Another  fact  somewhat  curious  was, 
that  though  sold  to  the  remorseless  Woldfolk,  taken  in 
irons  to  Baltimore,  and  cast  into  prison,  with  a  view  to 
being  sent  to  the  South,  William  outbid  all  his  purchasers, 
paid  for  himself,  and  afterwards  resided  in  Baltimore. 
How  this  was  accomplished  was  a  great  mystery  at  the 
time,  explained  only  on  the  supposition  that  the  hand 
which  had  bestowed  the  gold  watch  and  chain  had  also 
supplied  the  purchase-money,  but  I  have  since  learned 
that  this  was  not  the  true  explanation.  Wilks  had  many 
friends  in  Baltimore  and  Annapolis,  and  they  united  to 
save  him  from  a  fate  which  was  one  of  all  others  most 
dreaded  by  the  slaves.  Practical  amalgamation  was  how- 
ever so  common  at  the  South,  and  so  many  circumstances 
pointed  in  that  direction,  that  there  was  little  reason  to 
doubt  that  William  Wilks  was  the  son  of  Edward  Lloyd. 
The  real  feelings  and  opinions  of  the  slaves  were  not/ 
much  known  or  respected  by  their  masters.  The  distance/ 
between  the  two  was  too  great  to  admit  of  such  knowl- 
edge, and  in  this  respect  Col.  Lloyd  was  no  exception  to 
the  rule.  His  slaves  were  so  numerous  that  he  did  not 
know  them  when  he  saw  them.  Nor,  indeed,  did  all  his 
slaves  know  him.     It  is  reported  of  him,  that,  riding 


74  A   STILL   TONGUE   MAKES   A   WISE   HEAD. 

along  the  road  one  day,  he  met  a  colored  man,  and 
addressed  him  in  what  was  the  usual  way  of  speaking  to 
colored  people  on  the  public  highways  of  the  South  : 
"  Well,  boy,  who  do  you  belong  to  ? "  "  To  Col.  Lloyd," 
replied  the  slave.  "  Well,  does  the  Colonel  treat  you 
well?"  "No,  sir,"  was  the  ready  reply.  "  What,  does 
he  work  you  hard  ?"  "  Yes,  sir."  "  Well,  don't  he  give 
you  enough  to  eat  ? "  "  Yes,  sir,  he  gives  me  enough  to 
eat,  such  as  it  is."  The  Colonel  rode  on ;  the  slave  also 
went  on  about  his  business,  not  dreaming  that  he  had 
been  conversing  with  his  master.  He  thought  and  said 
nothing  of  the  matter,  until,  two  or  three  weeks  after- 
wards, he  was  informed  by  his  overseer  that,  for  having 
found  fault  with  his  master,  he  was  now  to  be  sold  to  a 
Georgia  trader.  He  was  immediately  chained  and  hand- 
cuffed ;  and  thus,  without  a  moment's  warning,  he  was 
snatched  away,  and  forever  sundered  from  his  family  and 
friends  by  a  hand  as  unrelenting  as  that  of  death.  This 
was  the  penalty  of  telling  the  simple  truth,  in  answer  to 
a  series  of  plain  questions.  It  was  partly  in  consequence 
of  such  facts,  that  slaves,  when  inquired  of  as  to  their 
condition  and  the  character  of  their  masters,  would 
almost  invariably  say  that  they  were  contented  and  their 
masters  kind.  Slaveholders  are  known  to  have  sent  spies 
among  their  slaves  to  ascertain,  if  possible,  their  views 
and  feelings  in  regard  to  their  condition ;  hence  the 
maxim  established  among  them,  that  "  a  still  tongue 
makes  a  wise  head."  They  would  suppress  the  truth 
rather  than  take  the  consequences  of  telling  it,  and  in  so 
doing  they  prove  themselves  a  part  of  the  human  family. 
I  was  frequently  asked  if  I  had  a  kind  master,  and  1  do 
not  remember  ever  to  have  given  a  negative  reply.  I  did 
not  consider  myself  as  uttering  that  which  was  strictly 
untrue,  for  I  always  measured  the  kindness  of  my  master 
by  the  standard  of  kindness  set  up  by  the  slaveholders 
around  us. 


CHAPTER  YI1I. 

CHARACTERISTICS  OF  OVERSEERS. 

Austin  Gore — Sketch  of  his  character — Overseers  as  a  class — Theit 
peculiar  characteristics — The  marked  individuality  of  Austin  Gore 
— His  sense  of  duty — Murder  of  poor  Denby — Sensation — How 
Gore  made  his  peace  with  Col.  Lloyd — Other  horrible  murders — No 
laws  for  the  protection  of  slaves  possible  of  being  enforced. 

THE  comparatively  moderate  rule  of  Mr.  Hopkins  as 
overseer  on  Col.  Lloyd's  plantation  was  succeeded 
by  that  of  another,  whose  name  was  Austin  Gore.  I 
hardly  know  how  to  bring  this  man  fitly  before  the 
reader ;  for  under  him  there  was  more  suffering  from  vio- 
lence and  bloodshed  than  had,  according  to  the  older 
slaves,  ever  been  experienced  before  at  this  place.  He 
was  an  overseer,  and  possessed  the  peculiar  characteris- 
tics of  his  class;  yet  to  call  him  merely  an  overseer 
would  not  give  one  a  fair  conception  of  the  man.  I 
speak  of  overseers  as  a  class,  for  they  were  such.  They 
were  as  distinct  from  the  slaveholding  gentry  of  the 
South  as  are  the  fish-women  of  Paris  and  the  coal-heavers 
of  London  distinct  from  other  grades  of  society.  They 
constituted,  at  the  South,  a  separate  fraternity.  They 
were  arranged  and  classified  by  that  great  law  of  attrac- 
tion which  determines  the  sphere  and  affinities  of  men  and 
which  ordains  that  men  whose  malign  and  brutal  pro- 
pensities preponderate  over  their  moral  and  intellectual 
endowments  shall  naturally  fall  into  the  employments 
which  promise  the  largest  gratification  to  their  predom- 
inating instincts  or  propensities.  The  office  of  overseer 
took  this  raw  material   of  vulgarity  and  brutality  and 

(75) 


76  OVEESEERS   AS   A    CLASS. 

stamped  it  as  a  distinct  class  in  southern  life.  But  in 
this  class,  as  in  all  other  classes,  there  were  sometimes 
persons  of  marked  individuality,  yet  with  a  general 
resemblance  to  the  mass.  Mr.  Gore  was  one  of  those  to 
whom  a  general  characterization  would  do  no  manner  of 
justice.  He  was  an  overseer,  but  he  was  something 
more.  With  the  malign  and  tyrannical  qualities  of  an 
overseer  he  combined  something  of  the  lawful  master. 
He  had  the  artfulness  and  mean  ambition  of  his  class, 
without  its  disgusting  swagger  and  noisy  bravado.  There 
was  an  easy  air  of  independence  about  him,  a  calm  self- 
possession,  and  at  the  same  time  a  sternness  of  glance 
which  well  might  daunt  less  timid  hearts  that  those  of 
poor  slaves  accustomed  from  childhood  to  cower  before  a 
driver's  lash.  He  was  one  of  those  overseers  who  could 
torture  the  slightest  word  or  look  into  impudence,  and  he 
had  the  nerve  not  only  to  resent,  but  to  punish  promptly 
and  severely.  There  could  be  no  answering  back.  Guilty 
or  not  guilty,  to  be  accused  was  to  be  sure  of  a  flogging. 
His  very  presence  was  fearful,  and  I  shunned  him  as  I 
would  have  shunned  a  rattlesnake.  His  piercing  black 
eyes  and  sharp,  shrill  voice  ever  awakened  sensations  of 
dread.  Other  overseers,  how  brutal  soever  they  might 
be,  would  sometimes  seek  to  gain  favor  with  the  slaves 
by  indulging  in  a  little  pleasantry ;  but  Gore  never  said  a 
funny  thing  or  perpetrated  a  joke.  He  was  always  cold, 
distant,  and  unapproachable — the  overseer  on  Col.  Edward 
Lloyd's  plantation — and  needed  no  higher  pleasure  than 
the  performance  of  the  duties  of  his  office.  When  he 
used  the  lash,  it  was  from  a  sense  of  duty,  without  fear 
of  consequences.  There  was  a  stern  will,  an  iron-like 
reality  about  him,  which  would  easily  have  made  him 
chief  of  a  band  of  pirates,  had  his  environments  been 
favorable  to  such  a  sphere.  Among  many  other  deeds  of 
shocking  cruelty  committed  by  him  was  the  murder  of  a 


BILL  denby's  murder.  77 

young  colored  man  named  Bill  Denby.  He  was  a  power- 
ful fellow,  full  of  animal  spirits,  and  one  of  the  most  val- 
uable of  Col.  Lloyd's  slaves.  In  some  way,  I  know  not 
what,  he  offended  this  Mr.  Austin  Gore,  and,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  usual  custom,  the  latter  undertook  to  flog 
him.  He  had  given  him  but  a  few  stripes  when  Denby 
broke  away  from  him,  plunged  into  the  creek,  and,  stand- 
ing there  with  the  water  up  to  his  neck,  refused  to  come 
out;  whereupon,  for  this  refusal,  Gore  shot  Mm  dead! 
It  was  said  that  Gore  gave  Denby  three  calls  to  come 
out,  telling  him  that  if  he  did  not  obey  the  last  call 
he  should  shoot  him.  When  the  last  call  was  given 
Denby  still  stood  his  ground,  and  Gore,  without  further 
parley  or  making  any  further  effort  to  induce  obedience, 
raised  his  gun  deliberately  to  his  face,  took  deadly  aim  at 
his  standing  victim,  and  with  one  click  of  the  gun  the 
mangled  body  sank  out  of  sight,  and  only  his  warm  red 
blood  marked  the  place  where  he  had  stood. 

This  fiendish  murder  produced,  as  it  could  not  help 
doing,  a  tremendous  sensation.  The  slaves  were  panic- 
stricken,  and  howled  with  alarm.  The  atrocity  roused 
my  old  master,  and  he  spoke  out  in  reprobation  of  it. 
Both  he  and  Col.  Lloyd  arraigned  Gore  for  his  cruelty ; 
but  the  latter,  calm  and  collected  as  though  nothing  unu- 
sual had  happened,  declared  that  Denby  had  become  un- 
manageable ;  that  he  set  a  dangerous  example  to  the  other 
slaves,  and  that  unless  some  such  prompt  measure  was 
resorted  to  there  would  be  an  end  of  all  rule  and  order  on 
the  plantation.  That  convenient  covert  for  all  manner  of 
villainy  and  outrage ;  that  cowardly  alarm-cry  that  the 
slaves  would  "take  the  place,"  was  pleaded,  just  as  it  had 
before  been  in  thousands  of  similar  cases.  Gore's  defense 
was  evidently  considered  satisfactory,  for  he  was  continued 
in  his  office  without  being  subjected  to  a  judicial  investi- 
gation. The  murder  was  committed  in  the  presence  of 
4 


78  OTHER   MURDERS. 

slaves  only,  and  they,  being  slaves,  could  neither  institute 
a  suit  nor  testify  against  the  murderer.  Mr.  Gore  lived 
in  St.  Michaels,  Talbot  Co.,  Maryland,  and  I  have  no  rea- 
son to  doubt,  from  what  I  know  to  have  been  the  moral 
sentiment  of  the  place,  that  he  was  as  highly  esteemed 
and  as  much  respected  as  though  his  guilty  soul  had  not 
been  stained  with  innocent  blood. 

I  speak  advisedly  when  I  say  that  in  Talbot  Co.,  Mary- 
land, killing  a  slave,  or  any  colored  person,  was  not 
treated  as  a  crime,  either  by  the  courts  or  the  community. 
Mr.  Thomas  Lanman,  ship  carpenter  of  St.  Michaels,  killed 
two  slaves,  one  of  whom  he  butchered  with  a  hatchet  by 
knocking  out  his  brains.  He  used  to  boast  of  having 
committed  the  awful  and  bloody  deed.  I  have  heard  him 
do  so  laughingly,  declaring  himself  a  benefactor  of  his 
country  and  that  "  when  others  would  do  as  much  as  he 
had  done,  they  would  be  rid  of  the  d d  niggers." 

Another  notorious  fact  which  I  may  here  state  was  the 
murder  of  a  young  girl  between  fifteen  and  sixteen  years 
of  age,  by  her  mistress,  Mrs.  Giles  Hicks,  who  lived  but 
a  short  distance  from  Col.  Lloyd's.  This  wicked  woman, 
in  the  paroxysm  of  her  wrath,  not  content  with  killing  her 
victim,  literally  mangled  her  face  and  broke  her  breast- 
bone. Wild  and  infuriated  as  she  was,  she  took  the  pre- 
caution to  cause  the  burial  of  the  girl ;  but,  the  facts  of 
the  case  getting  abroad,  the  remains  were  disinterred  and 
a  coroner's  jury  assembled,  who,  after  due  deliberation, 
decided  that  "  the  girl  had  come  to  her  death  from  severe 
beating."  The  offense  for  which  this  girl  was  thus  hur- 
ried out  of  the  world  was  this :  she  had  been  set  that 
night,  and  several  preceding  nights,  to  mind  Mrs.  Hicks' 
baby,  and, having  fallen  into  a  sound  sleep,  the  crying  of 
the  baby  did  not  wake  her,  as  it  did  its  mother.  The  tar- 
diness of  the  girl  excited  Mrs.  Hicks,  who,  after  calling 
her  several  times,  seized  a  piece  of  fire-wood  from  the  fire- 


Gore  Shooting  Dexby 


WORTH    HALF   A   CENT   TO    KILL   A   NIGGER.  81 

place  and  pounded  in  her  skull  and  breast-bone  till  death 
ensued.  I  will  not  say  that  this  murder  most  foul  pro- 
duced no  sensation.  It  did  produce  a  sensation.  A  war- 
rant was  issued  for  the  arrest  of  Mrs.  Hicks,  but  incredi- 
ble to  tell,  for  some  reason  or  other,  that  warrant  was 
never  served,  and  she  not  only  escaped  condign  punish- 
ment, but  the  pain  and  mortification  as  well,  of  being 
arraigned  before  a  court  of  justice. 

While  I  am  detailing  the  bloody  deeds  that  took  place 
during  my  stay  on  Col.  Lloyd's  plantation,  I  will  briefly 
narrate  another  dark  transaction,  which  occurred  about 
the  time  of  the  murder  of  Denby. 

On  the  side  of  the  river  Wye  opposite  from  Col.  Lloyd's, 
there  lived  a  Mr.  Beal  Bondley,  a  wealthy  slaveholder. 
In  the  direction  of  his  land,  and  near  the  shore,  there  was 
an  excellent  oyster  fishing-ground,  and  to  this  some  of  | 
Lloyd's  slaves  occasionally  resorted  in  their  little  canoes, 
at  night,  with  a  view  to  make  up  the  deficiency  of  their 
scanty  allowance  of  food  by  the  oysters  that  they  could 
easily  get  there.  Mr.  Bondley  took  it  into  his  head  to  re- 
gard this  as  a  trespass,  and  while  an  old  man  slave  was 
engaged  in  catching  a  few  of  the  many  millions  of  oys- 
ters that  lined  the  bottom  of  the  creek,  to  satisfy  his  hun- 
ger, the  rascally  Bondley,  lying  in  ambush,  without  the 
slightest  warning,  discharged  the  contents  of  his  musket 
into  the  back  of  the  poor  old  man.  As  good  fortune 
would  have  it,  the  shot  did  not  prove  fatal,  and  Mr. 
Bondley  came  over  the  next  day  to  see  Col.  Lloyd  about 
it.  What  happened  between  them  I  know  not,  but  there 
was  little  said  about  it  and  nothing  publicly  done.  One 
of  the  commonest  sayings  to  which  my  ears  early  became 
accustomed,  was,  that  it  was  "  worth  but  a  half  a  cent  to 
kill  a  nigger,  and  half  a  cent  to  bury  one."  While  I 
heard  of  numerous  murders  committed  by  slaveholders  on 
the  eastern  shore  of  Maryland,  I  never  knew  a  solitary 


82  NO   REDRESS. 

instance  where  a  slaveholder  was  either  hung  or  imprisoned 
for  having  murdered  a  slave.  The  usual  pretext  for  such 
crimes  was  that  the  slave  had  offered  resistance.  Should 
a  slave,  when  assaulted,  but  raise  his  hand  in  self-defense, 
the  white  assaulting  party  was  fully  justified  by  southern 
law  and  southern  public  opinion  in  shooting  the  slave 
down,  and  for  this  there  was  no  redress. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

CHANGE  OF  LOCATION. 

Miss  Lucretia — Her  kindness — How  it  was  manifested — "Ike" — A 
battle  with  him — Miss  Lucretia's  balsam — Bread — How  it  was  ob- 
tained— Gleams  of  sunlight  amidst  the  general  darkness — Suffering 
from  cold — How  we  took  our  meal  mush — Preparations  for  going 
to  Baltimore — Delight  at  the  change — Cousin  Tom's  opinion  of  Bal- 
timore— Arrival  there — Kind  reception — Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hugh  Auld 
— Their  son  Tommy — My  relations  to  them — My  duties — A  turning 
point  in  my  life. 

I  HA  YE  nothing  cruel  or  shocking  to  relate  of  my 
own  personal  experience  while  I  remained  on  Col. 
Lloyd's  plantation,  at  the  home  of  my  old  master.  An 
occasional  cuff  from  Aunt  Katy,  and  a  regular  whipping 
from  old  master,  such  as  any  heedless  and  mischievous 
boy  might  get  from  his  father,  is  all  that  I  have  to  say  of 
this  sort.  I  was  not  old  enough  to  work  in  the  field,  and 
there  being  little  else  than  field-work  to  perform,  I  had 
much  leisure.  The  most  I  had  to  do  was  to  drive  up  the 
cows  in  the  evening,  to  keep  the  front  yard  clean,  and  to 
perform  small  errands  for  my  young  mistress,  Lucretia 
Auld.  I  had  reasons  for  thinking  this  lady  was  very 
kindly  disposed  towards  me,  and  although  I  was  not  often 
the  object  of  her  attention,  I  constantly  regarded  her  as 
my  friend,  and  was  always  glad  when  it  was  my  privilege 
to  do  her  a  service.  In  a  family  where  there  was  so  much 
that  was  harsh  and  indifferent,  the  slightest  word  or  look 
of  kindness  was  of  great  value.  Miss  Lucretia — as  we 
all  continued  to  call  her  long  after  her  marriage — had  be- 
stowed on  me  such  looks  and  words  as  taught  me  that 
she  pitied  me,  if  she  did  not  love  me.      She  sometimes 

(83) 


84  AUNT   KATY. 

gave  me  a  piece  of  bread  and  butter,  an  article  not  set 
down  in  our  bill  of  fare,  but  an  extra  ration  aside  from 
both  Aunt  Katy  and  old  master,  and  given  as  I  believed 
solely  out  of  the  tender  regard  she  had  for  me.  Then, 
too,  I  one  day  got  into  the  wars  with  Uncle  Abel's  son 
"  Ike,  ;'  and  got  sadly  worsted  ;  the  little  rascal  struck 
me  directly  in  the  forehead  with  a  sharp  piece  of  cinder, 
fused  with  iron,  from  the  old  blacksmith's  forge,  which 
made  a  cross  in  my  forehead  very  plainly  to  be  seen  even 
now.  The  gash  bled  very  freely,  and  I  roared  and  betook 
myself  home.  The  cold-hearted  Aunt  Katy  paid  no  at- 
tention either  to  my  wound  or  my  roaring  except  to  tell 
me  it  "  served  me  right ;  I  had  no  business  with  Ike  ;  it 
would  do  me  good ;  I  would  now  keep  away  from  '  dem 
Lloyd  niggers.'  "  Miss  Lucretia  in  this  state  of  the  case 
came  forward,  and  called  me  into  the  parlor  (an  extra 
privilege  of  itself),  and  without  using  toward  me  any  of 
the  hard  and  reproachful  epithets  of  Aunt  Katy,  quietly 
acted  the  good  Samaritan.  With  her  own  soft  hand  she 
washed  the  blood  from  my  head  and  face,  brought  her 
own  bottle  of  balsam,  and  with  the  balsam  wetted  a  nice 
piece  of  white  linen  and  bound  up  my  head.  The  balsam 
was  not  more  healing  to  the  wound  in  my  head,  than  her 
kindness  was  healing  to  the  wounds  in  my  spirit,  induced 
by  the  unfeeling  words  of  Aunt  Katy. 

Miss  Lucretia  was  after  this  yet  more  my  friend.  I 
felt  her  to  be  such  and  I  have  no  doubt  that  the  simple 
act  of  binding  up  my  head  did  much  to  awaken  in  her 
heart  an  interest  in  my  welfare.  It  is  quite  true  that  this 
interest  seldom  showed  itself  in  anything  more  than  in 
giving  me  a  piece  of  bread  and  butter,  but  this  was  a 
great  favor  on  a  slave  plantation,  and  I  was  the  only  one 
of  the  children  to  whom  such  attention  was  paid.  When 
very  severely  pinched  with  hunger,  I  had  the  habit  of 
singing,  which  the  good  lady  very  soon  came  to  under- 


HOW   HE   LIVED.  85 

stand,  and  when  she  heard  me  singing  under  her  window 
I  was  very  apt  to  be  paid  for  my  music. 

Thus  I  had  two  friends,  both  at  important  points — ■ 
Mas'r  Daniel  at  the  great  house,  and  Miss  Lucretia  at 
home.  From  Mas'r  Daniel  I  got  protection  from  the  big- 
ger boys,  and  from  Miss  Lucretia  I  got  bread  by  singing 
when  I  was  hungry,  and  sympathy  when  I  was  abused  by 
the  termagant  in  the  kitchen.  For  such  friendship  I  was 
deeply  grateful,  and  bitter  as  are  my  recollections  of 
slavery,  it  is  a  true  pleasure  to  recall  any  instances  of 
kindness,  any  sunbeams  of  humane  treatment,  which 
found  way  to  my  soul,  through  the  iron  grating  of  my 
house  of  bondage.  Such  beams  seem  all  the  brighter 
from  the  general  darkness  into  which  they  penetrate,  and 
the  impression  they  make  there  is  vividly  distinct. 

As  before  intimated,  I  received  no  severe  treatment 
from  the  hands  of  my  master,  but  the  insufficiency  of 
both  food  and  clothing  was  a  serious  trial  to  me,  espec- 
ially the  lack  of  clothing.  In  hottest  summer  and  t 
coldest  winter  I  was  kept  almost  in  a  state  of  nudity.  1 
My  only  clothing — a  little  coarse  sack-cloth  or  tow-linen 
sort  of  shirt,  scarcely  reaching  to  my  knees,  was  worn 
night  and  day  and  changed  once  a  week.  In  the  day 
time  I  could  protect  myself  by  keeping  on  the  sunny  side 
of  the  house,  or,  in  stormy  weather,  in  the  corner  of  the 
kitchen  chimney.  But  the  great  difficulty  was  to  keep 
warm  during  the  night.  The  pigs  in  the  pen  had  leaves, 
and  the  horses  in  the  stable  had  straw,  but  the  children 
had  no  beds.  They  lodged  anywhere  in  the  ample 
kitchen.  I  slept  generally  in  a  little  closet,  without  even 
a  blanket  to  cover  me.  In  very  cold  weather  I  sometimes 
got  down  the  bag  in  which  corn  was  carried  to  the  mill, 
and  crawled  into  that.  Sleeping  there  with  my  head  in 
and  my  feet  out,  I  was  partly  protected,  though  never  com- 
fortable.     My  feet  have  been  so  cracked  with  the  frost 


86  MISS   LUCRETIA. 

that  the  pen  with  which  I  am  writing  might  be  laid  in  the 
gashes.  Our  corn  meal  mush,  which  was  our  only  regu- 
lar if  not  all-sufficing  diet,  was,  when  sufficiently  cooled 
from  the  cooking,  placed  in  a  large  tray  or  trough.  This 
was  set  down  either  on  the  floor  of  the  kitchen,  or  out  of 
doors  on  the  ground,  and  the  children  were  called  like  so 
many  pigs,  and  like  so  many  pigs  would  come,  some  with 
oyster-shells,  some  with  pieces  of  shingles,  but  none  with 
spoons,  and  literally  devour  the  mush.  He  who  could  eat 
fastest  got  most,  and  he  who  was  strongest  got  the  best 
place,  but  few  left  the  trough  really  satisfied.  I  was  the 
most  unlucky  of  all,  for  Aunt  Katy  had  no  good  feeling 
for  me,  and  if  I  pushed  the  children,  or  if  they  told  her 
anything  unfavorable  of  me,  she  always  believed  the  worst 
and  was  sure  to  whip  me. 

As  I  grew  older  and  more  thoughtful,  I  became  more 
and  more  filled  with  a  sense  of  my  wretchedness.  The 
unkindness  of  Aunt  Katy,  the  hunger  and  cold  I  suffered, 
and  the  terrible  reports  of  wrongs  and  outrages  which 
came  to  my  ear,  together  with  what  I  almost  daily  wit- 
nessed, led  me  to  wish  I  had  never  been  born.  I  used  to 
contrast  my  condition  with  that  of  the  black-birds,  in 
whose  wild  and  sweet  songs  I  fancied  them  so  happy. 
Their  apparent  joy  only  deepened  the  shades  of  my  sor- 
row. There  are  thoughtful  days  in  the  lives  of  children — 
at  least  there  were  in  mine — when  they  grapple  with 
the  great  primary  subjects  of  knowledge,  and  reach  in  a 
moment  conclusions  which  no  subsequent  experience  can 
shake.  I  was  just  as  well  aware  of  the  unjust,  unnatural, 
and  murderous  character  of  slavery,  when  nine  years  old, 
as  I  am  now.  Without  any  appeals  to  books,  to  laws,  or 
to  authorities  of  any  kind,  to  regard  God  as  "Our  Father," 
condemned  slavery  as  a  crime. 

I  was  in  this  unhappy  state  when  I  received  from  Miss 
Lucretia  the  joyful  intelligence  that  my  old  master  had 


HE   IS   SENT  TO   BALTIMORE.  87 

determined  to  let  me  go  to  Baltimore  to  live  with  Mr. 
Hugh  Auld,  a  brother  to  Mr.  Thomas  Auld,  Miss  Lucre- 
tia's  husband.  I  shall  never  forget  the  ecstacy  with 
which  I  received  this  information,  three  days  before  the 
time  set  for  my  departure.  They  were  the  three  happiest 
days  I  had  ever  known.  I  spent  the  largest  part  of  them 
in  the  creek,  washing  off  the  plantation  scurf,  and  thus 
preparing  for  my  new  home.  Miss  Lucretia  took  a  lively 
interest  in  getting  me  ready.  She  told  me  I  must  get  all 
the  dead  skin  off  my  feet  and  knees,  for  the  people  in 
Baltimore  were  very  cleanly,  and  would  laugh  at  me  if  I 
looked  dirty ;  and  besides  she  was  intending  to  give  me  a 
pair  of  trowsers,  but  which  I  could  not  put  on  unless  I 
got  off  all  the  dirt.  This  was  a  warning  which  I  was 
bound  to  heed,  for  the  thought  of  owning  and  wearing  a 
pair  of  trowsers  was  great  indeed.  So  I  went  at  it  in 
good  earnest,  working  for  the  first  time  in  my  life  in  the 
hope  of  reward.  I  was  greatly  excited,  and  could  hardly 
consent  to  sleep  lest  I  should  be  left. 

The  ties  that  ordinarily  bind  children  to  their  homes  had 
no  existence  in  my  case,  and  in  thinking  of  a  home  else- 
where, I  was  confident  of  finding  none  that  I  should  relish 
less  than  the  one  I  was  leaving.  If  I  should  meet  with 
hardship,  hunger,  and  nakedness,  I  had  known  them  all 
before,  and  I  could  endure  them  elsewhere,  especially  in 
Baltimore,  for  I  had  something  of  the  feeling  about  that 
city  that  is  expressed  in  the  saying  that  "  being  hanged  in 
England  is  better  than  dying  a  natural  death  in  Ireland." 
I  had  the  strongest  desire  to  see  Baltimore.  My  cousin 
Tom,  a  boy  two  or  three  years  older  than  I,  had  been 
there,  and,  though  not  fluent  in  speech  (he  stuttered  im- 
moderately), he  had  inspired  me  with  that  desire  by  his 
eloquent  descriptions  of  the  place.  Tom  was  sometimes 
cabin-boy  on  board  the  sloop  "  Sally  Lloyd  "  (which  Capt. 
Thomas   Auld   commanded),  and  when  he  came  home 


00  ON   THE   SALLY  LLOYD. 

from  Baltimore  he  was  always  a  sort  of  hero  amongst  us, 
at  least  till  his  trip  to  Baltimore  was  forgotten.  I  could 
never  tell  him  anything,  or  point  out  anything  that  struck 
me  as  beautiful  or  powerful,  but  that  he  had  seen  some- 
thing in  Baltimore  far  surpassing  it.  Even  the  "  great 
house,"  with  all  its  pictures  within  and  pillars  without,  he 
had  the  hardihood  to  say,  "  was  nothing  to  Baltimore." 
He  bought  a  trumpet  (worth  sixpence)  and  brought  it 
home ;  told  what  he  had  seen  in  the  windows  of  the 
stores  ;  that  he  had  heard  shooting-crackers,  and  seen 
soldiers;  that  he  had  seen  a  steamboat,  and  that  they  were 
ships  in  Baltimore  that  could  carry  four  such  sloops  as 
the  "  Sally  Lloyd."  He  said  a  great  deal  about  the  Mar- 
ket house ;  of  the  ringing  of  the  bells,  and  of  many  other 
things  which  roused  my  curiosity  very  much,  and  in- 
deed brightened  my  hopes  of  happiness  in  my  new 
home. 

We  sailed  out  of  Miles  River  for  Baltimore  early  on  a 
Saturday  morning.  I  remember  only  the  day  of  the 
week,  for  at  that  time  I  had  no  knowledge  of  the  days  of 
the  month,  nor  indeed  of  the  months  of  the  year.  On 
setting  sail  I  walked  aft  and  gave  to  Col.  Lloyd's  planta- 
tion what  I  hoped  would  be  the  last  look  I  should  give  to 
it,  or  to  any  place  like  it.  After  taking  this  last  view,  I 
quitted  the  quarter-deck,  made  my  way  to  the  bow  of  the 
boat,  and  spent  the  remainder  of  the  day  in  looking 
ahead ;  interesting  myself  in  what  was  in  the  distance, 
rather  than  in  what  was  near  by,  or  behind.  The  vessels 
sweeping  along  the  bay  were  objects  full  of  interest  to 
me.  The  broad  bay  opened  like  a  shoreless  ocean  on  my 
boyish  vision,  filling  me  with  wonder  and  admiration. 

Late  in  the  afternoon  we  reached  Annapolis,  but  not 
stopping  there  long  enough  to  admit  of  going  ashore.  It 
was  the  first  large  town  I  had  ever  seen,  and  though  it 
was  inferior  to  many  a  factory  village  in  New  England,  my 


HIS    KIND    RECEPTION.  89 

feelings  on  seeing  it  were  excited  to  a  pitcli  very  little 
below  that  reached  by  travelers  at  the  first  view  of  Rome. 
The  dome  of  the  State  house  was  especially  imposing,  and 
surpassed  in  grandeur  the  appearance  of  the  "  great 
house  "  I  had  left  behind.  So  the  great  world  was  open- 
ing upon  me,  and  I  was  eagerly  acquainting  myself  with 
its  multifarious  lessons. 

We  arrived  in  Baltimore  on  Sunday  morning,  and 
landed  at  Smith's  wharf,  not  far  from  Bowly's  wharf.  We 
had  on  board  a  large  flock  of  sheep  for  the  Baltimore 
market ;  and  after  assisting  in  driving  them  to  the  slaugh- 
ter house  of  Mr.  Curtiss,  on  Loudon  Slater's  hill,  I  was 
conducted  by  Rich — one  of  the  hands  belonging  to  the 
sloop — to  my  new  home  on  Alliciana  street,  near  Gardi- 
ner's ship  yard,  on  Fell's  point.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hugh 
Auld,  my  new  master  and  mistress,  were  both  at  home, 
and  met  me  at  the  door,  together  with  their  rosy-cheeked 
little  son  Thomas,  to  take  care  of  whom  was  to  constitute 
my  future  occupation.  In  fact  it  was  to  "little  Tommy," 
rather  than  to  his  parents,  that  old  master  made  a  pres- 
ent of  me,  and,  though  there  was  no  legal  form  or  ar- 
rangement entered  into,  I  have  no  doubt  that  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Auld  felt  that  in  due  time  I  should  be  the  legal 
property  of  their  bright-eyed  and  beloved  boy  Tommy. 
I  was  especially  struck  with  the  appearance  of  my  new 
mistress.  Her  face  was  lighted  with  the  kindliest  emo- 
tions ;  and  the  reflex  influence  of  her  countenance,  as 
well  as  the  tenderness  with  which  she  seemed  to  regard 
me,  while  asking  me  sundry  little  questions,  greatly  de- 
lighted me,  and  lit  up,  to  my  fancy,  the  pathway  of  my 
future.  Little  Thomas  was  affectionately  told  by  his 
mother,  that  "  there  was  his  Freddy,"  and  that  "  Freddy 
would  take  care  of  him  ; "  and  I  was  told  to  "  be  kind  to 
little  Tommy,"  an  injunction  I  scarcely  needed,  for  I  had 
already  fallen  in  love  with  the  dear  boy.     With  these  little 


\ 

\ 


90  TURNING  POINT   IN   HIS   LIFE. 

ceremonies  I  was  initiated  into  my  new  home,  and  entered 
upon  my  peculiar  duties,  then  unconscious  of  a  cloud  to 
dim  its  broad  horizon. 

I  may  say  here  that  I  regard  my  removal  from  Col. 
Lloyd's  plantation  as  one  of  the  most  interesting  and  for- 
tunate events  of  my  life.  Viewing  it  in  the  light  of  hu- 
man likelihoods,  it  is  quite  probable  that  but  for  the  mere 
circumstance  of  being  thus  removed,  before  the  rigors  of 
slavery  had  fully  fastened  upon  me ;  before  my  young 
spirit  had  been  crushed  under  the  iron  control  of  the 
slave-driver;  I  might  have  continued  in  slavery  until 
emancipated  by  the  war. 


CHAPTER  X. 

LEARNING  TO  READ. 

City  annoyances — Plantation  regrets — My  mistress — Her  history— 
Her  kindness — My  master — His  sourness — My  comforts — Increased 
sensitiveness — My  occupation — Learning  to  read — Baneful  effects 
of  slaveholding  on  my  dear,  good  mistress — Mr.  Hugh  forbids  Mrs. 
Sophia  to  teach  me  further — Clouds  gather  on  my  bright  prospects 
— Master  Auld's  exposition  of  the  Philosophy  of  Slavery — City 
slaves — Country  slaves — Contrasts — Exceptions — Mr.  Hamilton's 
two  slaves — Mrs.  Hamilton's  cruel  treatment  of  them — Piteous  as- 
pect presented  by  them — No  power  to  come  between  the  slave  and 
slaveholder. 

ESTABLISHED  in  my  new  home  in  Baltimore,  I  was 
not  very  long  in  perceiving  that  in  picturing  to  my- 
self what  was  to  be  my  life  there,  my  imagination  had 
painted  only  the  bright  side ;  and  that  the  reality  had  its 
dark  shades  as  well  as  its  light  ones.  The  open  coun- 
try which  had  been  so  much  to  me  was  all  shut  out. 
Walled  in  on  every  side  by  towering  brick  buildings,  the 
heat  of  the  summer  was  intolerable  to  me,  and  the  hard 
brick  pavements  almost  blistered  my  feet.  If  I  ventured 
out  on  to  the  streets,  new  and  strange  objects  glared  upon 
me  at  every  step,  and  startling  sounds  greeted  my  ears 
from  all  directions.  My  country  eyes  and  ears  were  con- 
fused and  bewildered.  Troops  of  hostile  boys  pounced 
upon  me  at  every  corner.  They  chased  me,  and  called 
me  "  Eastern-Shore  man,"  till  really  I  almost  wished  my- 
self back  on  the  Eastern  Shore.  My  new  mistress  happily 
proved  to  be  all  she  had  seemed,  and  in  her  presence  I 
easily  forgot  all  outside  annoyances.  Mrs.  Sophia  was 
naturally  of  an  excellent  disposition — kind,  gentle,  and 

(91) 


92  HIS   NEW  MISTRESS. 

cheerful.  The  supercilious  contempt  for  the  rights  and 
feelings  of  others,  and  the  petulance  and  bad  humor 
which  generally  characterized  slaveholding  ladies,  were 
all  quite  absent  from  her  manner  and  bearing  toward 
me. 

She  had  never  been  a  slaveholder — a  thing  then  quite 
unusjial^t  the  South — but  had  depended  almosT"  entirely 
upon  her  own  industry  for  a  living.  To  this  fact  the  dear 
lady  no  doubt  owed  the  excellent  preservation  of  her  nat- 
ural goodness  of  heart,  for  slavery  could  change  a  saint 
into  a  sinner,  and  an  angel  into  a  demon.  I  hardly  knew 
how  to  behave  towards  "  Miss  Sopha,"  as  I  used  to  call 
Mrs.  Hugh  Auld.  I  could  not  approach  her  even  as  I 
had  formerly  approached  Mrs.  Thomas  Auld.  Why 
should  I  hang  down  my  head,  and  speak  with  bated 
breath,  when  there  was  no  pride  to  scorn  me,  no  coldness 
to  repel  me,  and  no  hatred  to  inspire  me  with  fear  ?  I 
therefore  soon  came  to  regard  her  as  something  more 
akin  to  a  mother  than  a  slaveholding  mistress.  So  far 
from  deeming  it  impudent  in  a  slave  to  look  her  straight 
in  the  face,  she  seemed  ever  to  say,  "  look  up,  child ;  don't 
be  afraid."  The  sailors  belonging  to  the  sloop  esteemed 
it  a  great  privilege  to  be  the  bearers  of  parcels  or  mes- 
sages for  her,  for  whenever  they  came,  they  were  sure  of  a 
most  kind  and  pleasant  reception.  If  little  Thomas  was 
her  son,  and  her  most  dearly  loved  child,  she  made  me 
something  like  his  half-brother  in  her  affections.  If  dear 
Tommy  was  exalted » to  a  place  on  his  mother's  knee, 
"  Freddy  "  was  honored  by  a  place  at  the  mother's  side. 
Nor  did  the  slave-boy  lack  the  caressing  strokes  of  her 
gentle  hand,  soothing  him  into  the  consciousness  that, 
though  motherless,  he  was  not  friendless.  Mrs.  Auld  was 
not  only  kind-hearted,  but  remarkably  pious ;  frequent  in 
her  attendance  at  public  worship  and  much  given  to  read- 
ing the  Bible  and  to  chanting  hymns  of  praise  when  alone. 


HER   KIND   TREATMENT.  93 

Mr.  Hugh  was  altogether  a  different  character.  He  cared 
very  little  about  Ueligion ;  knew  more  of  the  world  and 
was  more  a  part  of  the  world,  than  his  wife.  He  doubt- 
less set  out  to  be,  as  the  world  goes,  a  respectable  man  and 
to  get  on  by  becoming  a  successful  ship-builder,  in  that 
city  of  ship-building.  This  was  his  ambition,  and  it  fully 
occupied  him.  I  was  of  course  of  very  little  consequence 
to  him,  and  when  he  smiled  upon  me,  as  he  sometimes 
did,  the  smile  was  borrowed  from  his  lovely  wife,  and  like 
borrowed  light,  was  transient,  and  vanished  with  the 
source  whence  it  was  derived.  Though  I  must  in  truth 
characterize  Master  Hugh  as  a  sour  man  of  forbidding 
appearance,  it  is  due  to  him  to  acknowledge  that  he  was 
never  cruel  to  me,  according  to  the  notion  of  cruelty  in 
Maryland.  During  the  first  year  or  two,  he  left  me  al- 
most exclusively  to  the  management  of  his  wife.  She 
was  my  law-giver.  In  hands  so  tender  as  hers,  and  in  the  \ 
absence  of  the  cruelties  of  the  plantation,  I  became  both  J 
physically  and  mentally  much  more  sensitive,  and  a  frown 
from  my  mistress  caused  me  far  more  suffering  than  had 
Aunt  Katy's  hardest  cuffs.  Instead  of  the  cold,  damp 
floor  of  my  old  master's  kitchen,  I  was  on  carpets  ;  for 
the  corn  bag  in  winter,  I  had  a  good  straw  bed,  well  fur- 
nished with  covers ;  for  the  coarse  corn  meal  in  the  morn- 
ing, I  had  good  bread  and  mush  occasionally ;  for  my  old 
tow-linen  shirt,  I  had  good  clean  clothes.  I  was  really 
well  off.  My  employment  was  to  run  of  errands,  and  to 
take  care  of  Tommy ;  to  prevent  his  getting  in  the  way 
of  carriages,  and  to  keep  him  out  of  harm's  way  gen- 
erally. 

So  for  a  time  everything  went  well.  I  say  for  a  time, 
because  the  fatal  poison  of  irresponsible  power,  and  the 
natural  influence  of  slave  customs,  were  not  very  long  in 
making  their  impression  on  the  gentle  and  loving  dispo- 
sition of  my  excellent  mistress.     She  at  first  regarded  me 


94  FORBIDDEN   TO   TEACH    HIM. 

as  a  child,  like  any  other.  This  was  the  natural  and 
spontaneous  thought ;  afterwards,  when  she  came  to  con- 
sider me  as  property,  our  relations  to  each  other  were 
changed,  but  a  nature  so  noble  as  hers  could  not  instantly 
become  perverted,  and  it  took  several  years  before  the 
sweetness  of  her  temper  was  wholly  lost. 

The  frequent  hearing  of  my  mistress  reading  the  Bible 
aloud,  for  she  often  read  aloud  when  her  husband  was 
absent,  awakened  my  curiosity  in  respect  to  this  mystery 
of  reading,  and  roused  in  me  the  desire  to  learn.  Up  to 
this  time  I  had  known  nothing  whatever  of  this  wonder- 
ful art,  and  my  ignorance  and  inexperience  of  what  it 
could  do  for  me,  as  well  as  my  confidence  in  my  mistress, 
emboldened  me  to  ask  her  to  teach  me  to  read.  With  an 
unconsciousness  and  inexperience  equal  to  my  own,  she 
readily  consented,  and  in  an  incredibly  short  time,  by  her 
kind  assistance,  I  had  mastered  the  alphabet  and  could 
spell  words  of  three  or  four  letters.  My  mistress  seemed 
"almost  a^proild^ofTny-progress  as  if  I  had  been  her  own 
child,  and  supposing  that  her  husband  would  be  as  well 
pleased,  she  made  no  secret  of  what  she  was  doing  for 
me.  Indeed,  she  exultingly  told  him  of  the  aptness  of 
her  pupil  and  of  her  intention  to  persevere,  as  she  felt  it 
her  duty  to  do,  in  teaching  me,  at  least,  to  read  the  Bible. 
And  here  arose  the  first  dark  cloud  over  my  Baltimore 
prospects,  the  precursor  of  chilling  blasts  and  drenching 
storms.  Master  Hugh  was  astounded  beyond  measure 
and,  probably  for  the  first  time,  proceeded  to  unfold  to  his 
wife  the  true  philosophy  of  the  slave  system,  and  the 
peculiar  rules  necessary  in  the  nature  of  the  case  to  be 
observed  in  the  management  of  human  chattels.  Of 
course  he  forbade  her  to  give  me  any  further  instruction, 
telling  her  in  the  first  place  that  to  do  so  was  unlawful, 
as  it  was  also  unsafe  ;  "for,"  said  he,  "if  you  give  a  nig- 
ger an  inch  he  will  take  an  ell.      Learning  will  spoil  the 


.Irs.  Auld  teaching-  him  to  P^ead. 


THE   EFFECT  ON   HIM.  97 

.aest  nigger  in  the  world.  If  he  learns  to  read  the  Bible 
it  will  forever  unfit  him  to  be  a  slave.  He  should  know 
nothing  but  the  will  of  his  master,  and  learn  to  obey  it. 
As  to  himself,  learning  will  do  him  no  good,  but  a  great 
deal  of  harm,  making  him  disconsolate  and  unhappy.  If 
you  teach  him  how  to  read,  he'll  want  to  know  how  to 
write,  and  this  accomplished,  he'll  be  running  away  with 
himself."  Such  was  the  tenor  of  Master  Hugh's  oracular 
exposition ;  and  it  must  be  confessed  that  he  very  clearly 
comprehended  the  nature  and  the  requirements  of  the  rela- 
tion of  master  and  slave.  His  discourse  was  the  first  de- 
cidedly anti-slavery  lecture  to  which  it  had  been  my  lot  to 
listen.  Mrs.  Auld  evidently  felt  the  force  of  what  he 
said,  and,  like  an  obedient  wife,  began  to  shape  her  course 
in  the  direction  indicated  by  him.  The  effect  of  his  words 
on  me  was  neither  slight  nor  transitory.  His  iron  sen- 
tences, cold  and  harsh,  sunk  like  heavy  weights  deep  into 
my  heart,  and  stirred  up  within  me  a  rebellion  not  soon  to 
be  allayed. 

This  was  a  new  and  special  revelation,  dispelling  a  pain- 
ful mystery  against  which  my  youthful  understanding 
had  struggled,  and  struggled  in  vain,  to  wit,  the  white 
man's  power  to  perpetuate  the  enslavement  of  the  black 
man.  "  Yery  well,"  thought  I.  "  Knowledge  unfits  a 
child  to  be  a  slave."  I  instinctively  assented  to  the  pro- 
position, and  from  that  moment  I  understood  the  direct 
pathway  from  slavery  to  freedom.  It  was  just  what  I 
needed,  and  it  came  to  me  at  a  time  and  from  a  source 
whence  I  least  expected  it.  Of  course  I  was  greatly  sad- 
dened at  the  thought  of  losing  the  assistance  of  my  kind 
mistress,  but  the  information  so  instantly  derived, to  some 
extent  compensated  me  for  the  loss  I  had  sustained  in 
this  direction.  "Wise  as  Mr.  Auld  was,  he  underrated  my 
comprehension,  and  had  little  idea  of  the  use  to  which  I 
was  capable  of  putting  the  impressive  lesson  he  was  giv- 


98  master  Hugh's  exposition  of  slavery. 

ing  to  his  wife.  He  wanted  rne  to  be  a  slave  ;  I  had  al- 
ready voted  against  that  on  the  home  plantation  of  Col. 
Lloyd.  That  which  he  most  loved  I  most  hated ;  and  the 
very  determination  which  he  expressed  to  keep  me  in  ig- 
norance only  rendered  me  the  more  resolute  to  seek  intel- 
ligence. In  learning  to  read,  therefore,  I  am  not  sure  that 
I  do  not  owe  quite  as  much  to  the  opposition  of  my  mas- 
ter as  to  the  kindly  assistance  of  my  amiable  mistress.  I 
acknowledge  the  benefit  rendered  me  by  the  one,  and  by 
the  other,  believing  that  but  for  my  mistress  I  might  have 
grown  up  in  ignorance. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

GROWING  IN  KNOWLEDGE. 

My  mistress — Her  slaveholding  duties — Their  effects  on  her  originally 
noble  nature — The  conflict  in  her  mind — She  opposes  my  learning  to 
read — Too  late — She  had  given  me  the  "  inch,"  I  was  resolved  to 

•  take  the  "ell" — How  I  pursued  my  study  to  read — My  tutors — 
What  progress  I  made — Slavery — What  I  heard  said  about  it — Thir- 
teen years  old — Columbian  orator — Dialogue — Speeches — Sheridan 
— Pitt — Lords  Chatham  and  Fox — Knowledge  increasing — Liberty 
— Singing — Sadness — Unhappiness  of  Mrs.  Sophia — My  hatred  of 
slavery — One  Upas  tree  overshadows  us  all. 

I  LIVED  in  the  family  of  Mr.  Auld,  at  Baltimore,  seven 
years,  during  which  time,  as  the  almanac  makers  say 
of  the  weather,  my  condition  was  variable.  The  most  in- 
teresting feature  of  my  history  here  was  my  learning, 
under  somewhat  marked  disadvantages,  to  read  and  write. 
In  attaining  this  knowledge  I  was  compelled  to  resort  to 
indirections  by  no  means  congenial  to  my  nature,  and 
which  were  really  humiliating  to  my  sense  of  candor  and 
uprightness.  My  mistress,  checked  in  her  benevolent 
designs  toward  me,  not  only  ceased  instructing  me 
herself,  but  set  her  face  as  a  flint  against  my  learning  to 
read  by  any  means.  It  is  due  to  her  to  say,  however, 
that  she  did  not  adopt  this  course  in  all  its  stringency  at 
first.  She  either  thought  it  unnecessary,  or  she  lacked 
the  depravity  needed  to  make  herself  forget  at  once  my 
human  nature.  She  was,  as  I  have  said,  naturally  a  kind 
and  tender-hearted  woman,  and  in  the  humanity  of  her 
heart  and  the  simplicity  of  her  mind,  she  set  out,  when  I 
first  went  to  live  with  her,  to  treat  me  as  she  supposed 
one  human  being  ought  to  treat  another.  \ 

(99)       * 


100  HOUSEHOLD    HAPPINESS   DESTROYED. 

Nature  never  intended  that  men  and  women  should  be 
either  slaves  or  slaveholders,  and  nothing  but  rigid  train- 
ing long  persisted  in,  can  perfect  the  character  of  the  one 
or  the  other. 

Mrs.  Auld  was  singularly  deficient  in  the  qualities  of  a 
slaveholder.  It  was  no  easy  matter  for  her  to  think  or 
to  feel  that  the  curly-headed  boy,  who  stood  by  her  side, 
and  even  leaned  on  her  lap,  who  was  loved  by  little  Tom- 
my, and  who  loved  little  Tommy  in  turn,  sustained  to  her 
only  the  relation  of  a  chattel.  I  was  more  than  that;  she 
felt  me  to  be  more  than  that.  I  could  talk  and  sing ;  I 
could  laugh  and  weep ;  I  could  reason  and  remember ;  I 
could  love  and  hate.  I  was  human,  and  she,  dear  lady, 
knew  and  felt  me  to  be  so.  How  could  she  then  treat  me 
as  a  brute,  without  a  mighty  struggle  with  all  the  noblest 
powers  of  her  soul  ?  That  struggle  came,  and  the  will 
and  power  of  the  husband  were  victorious.  Her  noble 
soul  was  overcome,  and  he  who  wrought  the  wrong  was 
injured  in  the  fall  no  less  than  the  rest  of  the  household. 
When  I  went  into  that  household,  it  was  the  abode  of 
happiness  and  contentment.  The  wife  and  mistress  there 
was  a  model  of  affection  and  tenderness.  Her  fervent 
piety  and  watchful  uprightness  made  it  impossible  to  see 
her  without  thinking  and  feeling  that  "  that  woman  is  a 
Christian."  There  was  no  sorrow  nor  suffering  for  which 
she  had  not  a  tear,  and  there  was  no  innocent  joy  for 
which  she  had  not  a  smile.  She  had  bread  for  the 
hungry,  clothes  for  the  naked,  and  comfort  for  every 
mourner  who  came  within  her  reach. 

But  slavery  soon  proved  its  ability  to  divest  her  of 
these  excellent  qualities,  and  her  home  of  its  early  happi- 
ness. Conscience  cannot  stand  much  violence.  Once 
thoroughly  injured,  who  is  he  who  can  repair  the  damage  ? 
If  it  be  broken  toward  the  slave  on  Sunday,  it  will  be 
toward  the  master  on  Monday.      It  cannot  long  endure 


HIS   PLAYMATES.  101 

such  shocks.  It  must  stand  unharmed,  or  it  does  not 
stand  at  all.  As  my  condition  in  the  family  waxed  bad, 
that  of  the  family  waxed  no  better.  The  first  step  in  the 
wrong  direction  was  the  violence  done  to  nature  and  to 
conscience  in  arresting  the  benevolence  that  would  have 
enlightened  my  young  mind.  In  ceasing  to  instruct  me, 
my  mistress  had  to  seek  to  justify  herself  to  herself,  and 
once  consenting  to  take  sides  in  such  a  debate,  she  was 
compelled  to  hold  her  position.  One  needs  little  knowl- 
edge of  moral  philosophy  to  see  where  she  inevitably 
landed.  She  finally  became  even  more  violent  in  her 
opposition  to  my  learning  to  read  than  was  Mr.  Auld 
himself.  Nothing  now  appeared  to  make  her  more  angry 
than  seeing  me,  seated  in  some  nook  or  corner,  quietly 
reading  a  book  or  newspaper.  She  would  rush  at  me 
with  the  utmost  fury,  and  snatch  the  book  or  paper  from 
my  hand,  with  something  of  the  wrath  and  consternation 
which  a  traitor  might  be  supposed  to  feel  on  being  dis- 
covered in  a  plot  by  some  dangerous  spy.  The  conviction 
once  thoroughly  established  in  her  mind,  that  education 
and  slavery  were  incompatible  with  each  other,  I  was 
most  narrowly  watched  in  all  my  movements.  If  I  re- 
mained in  a  separate  room  from  the  family  for  any  con- 
siderable length  of  time,  I  was  sure  to  be  suspected  of 
having  a  book,  and  was  at  once  called  to  give  an  account 
of  myself.  But  this  was  too  late :  the  first  and  never-to- 
be-retraced  step  had  been  taken.  Teaching  me  the 
alphabet  had  been  the  "  inch "  given,  I  was  now  waiting 
only  for  the  opportunity  to  "  take  the  ell." 

Filled  with  the  determination  to  learn  to  read  at  any 
cost,  I  hit  upon  many  expedients  to  accomplish  that  much 
desired  end.  The  plan  which  I  mainly  adopted,  and  the 
one  which  was  the  most  successful,  was  that  of  using  as 
teachers  my  young  white  playmates,  with  whom  I  met  on 
the  streets.     I  used  almost  constantly  to  carry  a  copy  of 


102  HE   IS   THIRTEEN    YEARS   OLD. 

Webster's  spelling-book  in  my  pocket,  and  when  sent  of 
errands,  or  when  play-time  was  allowed  me,  I  would  step 
aside  with  my  young  friends  and  take  a  lesson  in  spelling. 
I  am  greatly  indebted  to  these  boys — Gustavus  Dorgan, 
Joseph  Bailey,  Charles  Farity,  and  William  Cosdry. 

Although  slavery  was  a  delicate  subject  and,  in  Mary- 
land, very  cautiously  talked  about  among  grown  up  peo- 
ple, [  frequently  talked  with  the  white  boys  about  it,  and 
that  very  freely.  I  would  sometimes  say  to  them,  while 
seated  on  a  curbstone  or  a  cellar  door,  "  I  wish  I  could  be 
free,  as  you  will  be  when  you  get  to  be  men."  "You  will 
be  free,  you  know,  as  soon  as  you  are  twenty -one,  and  can 
go  where  you  like,  but  I  am  a  slave  for  life.  Have  I  not 
as  good  a  right  to  be  free  as  you  have  ?  "  Words  like 
these,  I  observed,  always  troubled  them ;  and  I  had  no 
small  satisfaction  in  drawing  out  from  them,  as  I  occa- 
sionally did,  that  fresh  and  bitter  condemnation  of 
slavery  which  ever  springs  from  natures  unseared  and 
unperverted.  Of  all  consciences,  let  me  have  those  to 
deal  with,  which  have  not  been  seared  and  bewildered 
with  the  cares  and  perplexities  of  life.  I  do  not  remem- 
ber ever  while  I  was  in  slavery,  to  have  met  with  a  boy 
who  defended  the  system,  but  I  do  remember  many  times, 
when  I  was  consoled  by  them,  and  by  them  encouraged 
to  hope  that  something  would  yet  occur  by  which  I  would 
be  made  free.  Over  and  over  again,  they  have  told  me 
that  "  they  believed  I  had  as  good  a  right  to  be  free  as 
they  had,"  and  that  "  they  did  not  believe  God  ever  made 
any  one  to  be  a  slave."  It  is  easily  seen  that  such  little 
conversations  with  my  playfellows  had  no  tendency  to 
weaken  my  love  of  liberty,  nor  to  render  me  contented  as 
a  slave. 
w-^When  I  was  about  thirteen  years  old,  and  had  suc- 
ceeded in  learning  to  read,  every  increase  of  knowledge, 
especially  anything  respecting  the   free    states,  was   an 


THE  COLUMBIAN  ORATOR  A  TREASURE.      103 

additional  weight  to  the  almost  intolerable  burden  of  my 
thought — " I  am  a  slave  for  life"  To  my  bondage  I 
could  see  no  end.  It  was  a  terrible  reality,  and  I  shall 
never  be  able  to  tell  how  sadly  that  thought  chafed  my 
young  spirit.  Fortunately  or  unfortunately,  I  had,  by 
blacking  boots  for  some  gentlemen,  earned  a  little  money 
with  which  I  purchased  of  Mr.  Knight,  on  Thames  street, 
what  was  then  a  very  popular  school  book,  viz.,  "  The 
^^olumbian  Orator,"  for  which  I  paid  fifty  cents.  I  was 
'led  to  buy  this  book  by  hearing  some  little  boys  say  that 
they  were  going  to  learn  some  pieces  out  of  it  for  the  exhi- 
bition. This  volume  was  indeed  a  rich  treasure,  and,  for  a 
time,  every  opportunity  afforded  me  was  spent  in  diligently 
perusing  it.  Among  muchjother  interesting^matter,  thatx 
which  I  read  again  and  again  with  unflagging  satisfaction  ) 
wasji  short  dialogue  between  a  master  and  his  slave.  / 
The  slave  is  represented  as  having  been  recaptured  in  a/ 
second_attempt  to  run^away ;  and  the  master  opens  the? 
dialogue  with  anjinpbraiding~speech,~  charging  the  slave\ 
with  ingratitude,  and  demanding  to  know  what  he  has  to  'v 
savjn  his  own  defense.  Thus  upbraided  and  thus  called 
upon  to  reply,  the  slave  rejoins  that  he  knows  how  little 
anything  that  he  can  say  will  avail,  seeing  that  Tie  is 
completely  in  the  hands  of  his  owner ;  and  with  noble 
resolution,  calmly  says,  "  I  submit  to  my  fate."_  Touched 
by  the  slave's  answer,  the  mastejMnsistsjipon  his  further 
speaking,  and  recapitulates  the  many  acts  of  kindness 
which  liejias~perf ormed  toward  J;he~~sTave ,~andrtells~hfm 
he  is  permitted  to  speak  for himself.  Thus  invited,  the 
quondam  slave  made  a  spirited  defense  of  himself,  and 
thereafter  the  whole  argument  for  and  against  slavery  is 
brought  out.  The  master  was  vanquished  at  every  turn 
in  the  argument,  and,  appreciating  the  fact,  he  generously 
ancl  meekly  emancipates  the  slave,  with  his  best  wishes 
for  his  prosperity.  *~~ 


A 


104  BOOKS   HE   READ. 

It  i§  unnecessary  to  say  that  a  dialogue  with  such 
an  origin  and  such  an  end,  read  by  me  when  every  nerve 
of  -myJbeing  was  in  revolt  at  my  own  condition  as  a  slave, 
affected  mejnost  powerfully.  I  could  not  help  feeling 
that  the  day  might  yet  come  when  the  well-directed 
answers  made  by  the  slave  to  the  master,  in  this  instance, 
would  find  a  counterpart  in  my  own  experience.  ThiSj. 
however,  was  not  all  the  fanaticism  which  I  found  in  the 
Columbian  Orator.  I  met  therejme  of  Sheridan's  mighty 
speeches^  on  the  subject  of  Catholic  Emancipation,  Lord 
Chatham's  speech  on  the  American  War,  and  speeches  by 
the  great  William  Pitt,  and  by  Fox.  These  were  all 
choice  documents  to  me,  and  I  read  them  over  and  over 
again,  with  an  interest  ever  increasing,  because  it  was 
ever^aining  in  intelligence ;  for  the  more  I  read  them 
the  better  I  understood  them.  The  reading  of  these 
speeches  added  much  to  my  limited  stock  of  language, 
and  enabled  me  to  give  tongue  to  many  interesting 
thoughts  which  had  often  flashed  through  my  mind  and 
died  away  for  want  of  words  in  which  to  give  them  utter- 
ance. The  mighty  power  and  heart-searching  directness 
\/  of  truth  penetrating  the  heart  of  a  slave-holder  and  com- 
pelling him  to  yield  up  his  earthly  interests  to  the  claims 
of  eternal  justice,  were  finely  illustrated  in  the  dialogue, 
and  from  the  spe^ches_ofjheridan  I  got  a  bold  and .pow- 
erful denunciation  of  oppression  and_a  most  brilliant 
vindication  of  the  rights  of  man. 

Here  was  indeed  a  raible  acquisition.  If  I  had  ever 
wavered  under  the  consideration  that  the  Almighty,  in 
some  way,  had  ordained  slavery  and  willed  my  enslave- 
ment for  His  own  glory,  I  wavered  no  longer.  I  had  now 
penetrated  to  the  secret  of  all  slavery  and  of  all  oppres- 
sion, and  had  ascertained  their  true  foundation  to  be  in 
the  pride,  the  power  and  the  avarice  of  man.  With  a  book 
in  my  hand  so  redolent  of  the  principles  of  liberty,  and 


master's  predictions  verified.  105 

with  a  perception  of  my  own  human  nature  and  of  the 
facts  of  my  past  and  present  experience,  I  was  equal  to  a 
contest  with  the  religious  advocates  of  slavery,  whether 
white  or  black  ;  for  blindness  in  this  matter  was  not  con- 
fined to  the  white  people.  I  have  met,  at  the  south,  many 
good,  s^ligious  colored  people  who  were  under  the  delusion 
that  God  required  them  to  submit  to  slavery  and  to  wear 
their  chains  with  meekness  and  humility.^!  could  enter- 
tain no  such  nonsense  as  this,  and  I  quite  lost  my  patience 
when  I  found  a  colored  man  weak  enough  to  believe  such 
stuff.  Nevertheless,  eager  as  I  was  to  partake  of  the  tree 
of  knowledge,  its  fruits  were  bitter  as  well  as  sweet. 
"  Slaveholders,"  thought  I,  "  are  only-a.,i)and  of  success- 
ful robbers^  whcxleaving  their  own  homes,  went  into 
Africa  for  the  purpose  of  stealing  and  reducing  my  people  ~ 
to  slavery."    I  loathed  them  as  the  meanest  and  the  most 


to  slavery, 
wfclsedof 


^ed  of  men.  And  as  I  read,  behold !  the  very  discon- 
tent so  graphically  predicted  by  Master  Hugh  had  already 
come  upon  me.  I  was  no  longer  the  JLight-hearted,  glee- 
some  boy  full  of  mirth  and  play,  that  I  was  when  I 
landed  in  Baltimore.  Light  had  penetrated  the  moral 
dungeon  where  I  had  lain,  and  I  sawLthe„ bloody  whip  for 
my  back  and  the  iron  chain  for  my  feet,  and  my  good,  kind 
master  was  the  author  of  my  situation.  The  revelation 
haunted  me,  stung  me,  and  made  me  gloomy-aSH"  miser- 
able. As  I  writhed  under  the  sting  and  torment  of  this 
knowledge  I  almost  envied  my  fellow  slaves  their  stupid 
indifference.  It  opened  my  eyes  to  the  horrible  pit,  and 
revealed^the  teeth  of  the  frightful  dragon  that  was  ready 
to  pounce  upon  me ;  but  alas,  it  opened  no  way  for  my 
escape.  I  wished  myself  a  beajst,  a  bird,  anything  rather 
than  a  slave.  I  was  wretched  and  gloomy  beyond  my 
ability  to  describe.  This  everlasting  thinking  distressed 
and  tormented  me ;  and  yet  there  was  no  getting  rid  of 
this  subject  of  my  thoughts.  Liberty,  as  the  inestimable 
5 


106  REFLECTIONS   ON   SLAVERY. 

birthright  of  every  man,  converted  every  object  into  an 
asserter  of  this  right.  I  heard  it  in  every  sound,  and  saw 
it  in  every  object.  It  was  ever  present  to  torment  me 
with  a  sense  of  my  wretchedness.  The  more  beautiful 
and  charming  were  the  smiles  of  nature,  the  more  hor- 
rible and  desolate  was  my  condition.  I  saw  nothing 
without  seeing  it,  and  I  heard  nothing  without  hearing  it. 
I  do  not  exaggerate  when  I  say  that  it  looked  at  me  in 
every  star,  smiled  in  every  calm,  breathed  in  every  wind 
and  moved  in  every  storm.  I  have,  no  doubt  that  my  state 
of  mind  had  something  to  do  with'thlfcliange  in  treatment 
which  my  mistress  adoptea^towaTds-jne-  I  can  easily 
believe  that  my  leaden,  downcast,  and  disconsolate  look 
was  very  offensive  to  her.  Poor  lady !  She  did  not  un- 
derstand my  trouble,  and  I  could  not  tell  her.  Could  I 
have  made  her  acquainted  with  the  real  state  of  my  mind 
and  given  her  the  reasons  therefor,  it  might  have  been 
well  for  both  of  us.  As  it  was,  her  abuse  fell  upon  me 
like  the  blows  of  the  false  prophet  upon  his  ass;  she  did 
not  know  that  an  angel  stood  in  the  way.  Nature  made 
us  friends,  but  slavery  had  made  us  enemies.  My  inter- 
ests were  in  a  direction  opposite  to  hers,  and  we  both  had 
our  private  thoughts  and  plans.  She  aimed  to  keep  me 
ignorant,  and  I  resolved  to  know,  although  knowledge 
only  increased  my  misery.  My  feelings  were  not  the 
result  of  any  marked  cruelty  in  the  treatment  I  received ; 
they  sprung  from  the  consideration  of  my  being  a  slave 
at  all.  It  wsi&slavery,  not  its  mere  incidents  that  I  hated. 
I  had  been  cheated.  I  saw  through  the  attempt  to  keep 
me  in  ignorance.  I  saw  that  slaveholders  would  have 
gladly  made  me  believe  that,  in  making  a  slave  of  me 
and  in  making  slaves  of  others,  they  were  merely  acting 
under  the  authority  of  God,  and  I  felt  to  them  as  to  rob- 
bers and  deceivers.  The  feeding  and  clothing  me  well 
could  not  atone  for  taking  my  liberty  from  me.     The 


HIS  mistress'  changed  treatment.  107 

smiles  of  my  mistress  could  not  remove  the  deep  sorrow- 
that  dwelt  in  my  young  bosom.  Indeed,  these  came,  in 
time,  but  to  deepen  my  sorrow.  She  had  changed,  and 
the  reader  will  see  that  I  too,  had  changed.  We  were 
both  victims  to  the  same  overshadowing  evil,  she  as 
mistress",  I  as  slave.     I  will  not  censure  her  harshly. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

RELIGIOUS  NATURE  AWAKENED. 

Abolitionists  spoken  of — Eagerness  to  know  the  meaning  of  word- 
Consults  the  dictionary  —  Incendiary  information  —  The  enigma 
solved — "Nat  Turner"  insurrection  —  Cholera  —  Religion — Metho- 
dist minister  —  Religious  impressions — Father  Lawson  —  His  char- 
acter and  occupation  —  His  influence  over  me  —  Our  mutual  attach- 
ment—  New  hopes  and  aspirations  —  Heavenly  light — Two  Irishmen 
on  wharf — Conversation  with    them  —  Learning   to   write  —  My 


r 


N  the  unhappy  state  of  mind  described  in  the  fore- 
going chapter,  regretting  my  very  existence  because 
doomed  to  a  life  of  bondage,  and  so  goaded  and  wretched 
•v  as  to  be  even  tempted  at  times  to  take  my  own  life,  I  was 
most  keenly  sensitive  to  know  any^anH  everything  pos- 
sible that  had  any  relation  to  the  subject  of  slavery.  I 
was  all  ears,  all  eyes,  whenever  the  words  slave  or  slavery 
dropped  from  the  lips  of  any  white  person,  and  more  and 
more  frequently  occasions  occurred  when  these  words 
^ v  became  leading  ones  in  high,  social  debate  at  our  house. 
Very  often  I  would  overhear  MasterJBCugh,  or  some  of 
his  company,  speak  with  much  warmth  of  the  "  abolition- 
ists." Who  or  what  the  abolitionists  were,  I  was  totally 
Ignorant.  I  found,  however,  that  whoever  or  whatever 
they  might  be,  they  were  most  cordinally  hated  and 
abused  by  slaveholders  of  every  grade.  I  very  soon  dis- 
covered too,  that  slavery  was,  in  some  sort,  under  consid- 
eration whenever  the  abolitionists  were  alluded  to.  This 
made  the  term  a  very  interesting  one  to  me.  If  a  slave 
had  made  good  his  escape  from  slavery,  it  was  generally 
alleged  that  he  had  been  persuaded  and  assisted  to  do  so 

(108) 


THE   BALTIMORE    AMERICAN.  109 

by  the  abolitionists.  If  a  slave  killed  his  master,  or 
struck  down  his  overseer,  or  set  fire  to  his  master's  dwell- 
ing, or  committed  any  violence  or  crime,  out  of  the  com- 
mon way,  it  was  certain  to  be  said  that  such  a  crime  was 
the  legitimate  fruits  of  the  abolition  movement.  Hearing 
such  charges  often  repeated,  I,  naturally  enough,  received 
the  impression  that  abolition  —  whatever  else  it  might  be 
—  was  not  unfriendly  to  the  slave,  nor  very  friendly  to 
the  slaveholder.  I  therefore  set  about  finding  out,  if  pos- 
sible, who  and  what  the  abolitionists  were,  and  why  they 
were  so  obnoxious  to  the  slaveholders.  The  dictionary 
offered  me  very  little  help.  It  taught  me  that  abolition 
was  "  the  act  of  abolishing ; "  but  it  left  me  in  ignorance 
at  the  very  point  where  I  most  wanted  information,  and 
that  was,  as  to  the  thing  to  be  abolished.  A  city  news- 
paper —  the  "  Baltimore  American  "  —  gave  me  the  in- 
cendiary information  denied  me  by  the  dictionary.  In  its 
columns  I  found  that  on  a  certain  day  a  vast  number  of 
petitions  and  memorials  had  been  presented  to  Congress, 
praying  for  the  abolition  of  slavery  in  the  District  of 
Columbia,  and  for  the  abolition  of  the  slave  trade  between 
the  States  of  the  Union.  This  was  enough.  The  vindic- 
tive bitterness,  the  marked  caution,  the  studied  reserve, 
and  the  ambiguity  practiced  by  our  white  folks  when 
alluding. to  this  subject,  was  now  fully  explained.  Ever 
after  that,  when  I  heard  the  word  abolition,  I  felt  the 
matter  one  of  a  personal  concern,  and  I  drew  near  to 
listen  whenever  I  could  do  so,  without  seeming  too  solici- 
tous and  prying.  There  was  HOPE  in  those  words.  Ever 
and  anon  too,  I  could  see  some  terrible  denunciation  of 
slavery  in  our  papers, —  copied  from  abolition  papers  at 
the  North, — and  the  injustice  of  such  denunciation  com- 
mented on.  These  I  read  with  avidity.  I  had  a  deep 
satisfaction  in  the  thought  that  the  rascality  of  slave-  .J 
holders  was  not  concealed  from  the  eyes  of  the  world,  and 


x 


110  ABOLITIONISTS. 

that  I  was  not  alone  in  abhorring  the  cruelty  and  brutality 
of  slavery.  A^  still  deeper  train  of  thought  was  stirred.  I 
saw  that  there  was  fear  as  well  as  rage  in  the  manner 
of  speaking  of  the  abolitionists,  and  from  this  I  inferred 
that  they  must  have  some  power  in  the  country,  and  I 
felt  that  they  might  perhaps  succeed  in  their  designs. 
When  I  met  with  a  slave-  to  whom  I  deemed  it  safe  to 
talk  on  the  subject,  I  would  impart  to  him  so  much  of  the 
mystery  as  I  had  been  able  to  penetrate.  Thus  the  light 
of  this  grand  movement  broke  in  upon  my  mind  by  de- 
grees ;  and  I  must  say  that  ignorantTas  I_was~of  the  phi- 
losophy of  that  movement,  I  believed  in  it  from  the  first, 
and  I  believed  in  it,  partly,  because  I  saw  that  it  alarmed 
the  consciences  of  the  slaveholders.  The  insurrection  of 
Nat.  Turner  had  been  quelled,  but  the  alarm  and  terror 
which  it  occasioned  had  not  subsided.  The  cholera  was 
then  on  its  way  to  this  country,  and  I  remember  thinking 
that  God  was  angry  with  the  white  people  because  of 
their  slaveholding  wickedness,  and  therefore  his  judg- 
ments were  abroad  in  the  land.  Of  course  it  was  impos- 
sible for  me  mTt_toJhope  much  for  the  abolition  movement 
when  I  saw  it  supported  by  the  Almighty,  and  armed 
:      with  DEATH. 

Previously_to_my  contemplation  of  the  anti-slavery  move- 
»/.  ment  and  its  probable  results,  my  mind  had  been  seriously 
awakened_tfluthe  subject  of  Religion.  I  was  not  more 
than  thirteen  yearsoTd,  when,  in  my  loneliness  and  desti- 
tution,! longed  for  some  one  to  whom  I  could  go,  as  to  a 
father  and  protector.  The  preaching  of  a  white  Metho- 
dist minister,  named  Hanson,  was  the  means  of  causing 
me  to  feel  that  in  God  I  had  such  a  friend.  He  thought 
that  all  men,  great  and  small,  bond  and  free,  were  sinners 
in  the  sight  of  God :  that  they  were  by  nature  rebels 
against  his  government ;  and  that  they  must  repent  of 
their  sins,  and  be  reconciled  to  God  through  Christ.     I 


FATHER   LAWSON.  Ill 

cannot  say  that  I  had  a  very  distinct  notion  of  what  was 
required  of  me,  but  one  thing  I  did  know  well :  that  I  was 
wretched  and  had  no  means  of  making  myself  otherwise. 
I  consulted  a  good  colored  man  named  Charles  Lawson, 
and  in  tones  of  holy  affection  he  told  me  to  pray,  and  to 
"  cast  all  my  care  upon  God."  This  I  sought  to  do ;  and 
though  for  weeks  I  was  a  poor,  broken-hearted  mourner, 
traveling  through  doubts  and  fearsf  I  finally  found  my 
burden  lightened,  and  my  heart  relieved.  I  loved  all 
mankindj  slaveholders  not  excepted,  though  I  abhorred 
slavery  more  than  ever.  / 1  saw  the  world  in  a  new  light, 
and  my  great  concern  was  to  have  everybody  converted. 
My  desire  to  learn  increased,  and  especially  did  I  want  a 
thorough  acquaintance  with  the  contents  of  the  Bible.  I 
have  gathered  scattered  pages  of  the  Bible  from  the  filthy 
street-gutters,  and  washed  and  dried  them,  that  in  mo- 
ments of  leisure  I  might  get  a  word  or  two  of  wisdom  from 
them.  While  thus  religiously  seeking  knowledge,  I  be- 
came acquainted  with  a  good  old  colored  man  named  Law- 
son.  This  man  not  only  prayed  three  times  a  day,  but  he 
prayed  as  he  walked  through  the  streets,  at  his  work,  on 
his  dray  —  everywhere.  His  life  was  a  life  of  prayer,  and 
his  words  when  he  spoke  to  any  one,  were  about  a  better 
world.  Uncle  Lawson  lived  near  Master  Hugh's  house, 
and  becoming  deeply  attached  to  him,  I  went  often  with 
him  to  prayer-meeting  and  spent  much  of  my  leisure  time 
on  Sunday  with  him.  The  old  man  could  read  a  little, 
and  I  was  a  great  help  to  him  in  making  out  the  hard 
words,  for  I  was  a  better  reader  than  he.  I  could  teach 
him  "the  letter,"  but  he  could  teach  me  "the  spirit,"  and 
refreshing  times  we  had  together,  in  singing  and  praying. 
These  meetings  went  on  for  a  long  time  without  the 
knowledge  either  of  Master  Hugh  or  my  mistress.  Both 
knew,  however,  that  I  had  become  religious,  and  seemed  to 
respect  my  conscientious  piety.     My  mistress  was  still  a 


112  HIS   GOOD   ADVICE. 

professor  of  religion,  and  belonged  to  class.  Her  leader 
was  no  less  a  person  than  Rev.  Beverly  Waugh,  the  pre- 
siding elder,  and  afterwards  one  of  the  bishops  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  church. 

In  view  of  the  cares  and  anxieties  incident  to  the  life 
she  was  leading,  and  especially  in  view  of  the  separation 
from  religious  associations  to  which  she  was  subjected, 
my  mistress  had,  as  I  have  before  stated,  become  luke- 
warm, and  needed  to  be  looked  up  by  her  leader.  This 
often  brought  Mr.  Waugh  to  our  house,  and  gave  me  an 
opportunity  to  heaFhim  exhort  and  pray.  But  my  chief 
instructor  in  religious  matters  was  Uncle  Lawson.  He 
was  my  spiritual  father  and  I  loved  him  intensely,  and 
was  at  his  house  every  chance  I  could  get.  This  pleasure, 
however,  was  not  long  unquestioned.  Master  Hugh 
became  averse  to  mir__intimacy,  and  threatened  to  whip 
me  if  I  ever  went  there  again.  I  now  felt_myself  perse- 
cuted by  a  wicked  man,  and  I  would  go.  The  good  old 
man  had  told  me  that  the  "  Lord  jiad  great  work  for  me 
to  do,"  and  I  must  prepare  to  do  it ;  that  he  had  been 
shown  that  I  must  preach  the  gospel.  His  words  made 
a  very  deep  impression  upon  me,  and  I  verily  felt  that 
some  such  work  was  before  me,  though  I  could  not  see 
how  I  could  ever  engage  in  its  performance.  "  The  good 
Lord  would  bring  it  to  pass  in  his  own  good  time,"  he 
said,  and  that  I  must  go  on  reading  and  studying  the 
Scriptures.  This  advice  and  these  suggestions  were  not 
•  without  their  influence  on  my  character  and  destiny. 
He  fanned  my  already  intense  love  of  knowledge  into  a 
flame  by  assuring  me  that  I  was  to  be  jjjiselui~man  in  the 
world.  When  I  would  say  to  him,  "How  can  these 
things  be  ?  and  what  can  I  do  ? "  his  simple  reply  was, 
"  Trust  in  the  LordP  When  I  would  tell  him,  "  I  am  a 
slave,  and  a  slave  for  life,  how  can  I  do  anything  ?  "  he 
would  quietly  answer,  "  The  Lord  caiijnake^you-fr-ee,  my 


A    FRIENDLY   IRISHMAN.  113 

dear ;  all  things  are  possible  with  Him ;  only  have  faith 
in  God.  '  Ask,  and  jt„.sJiaILJbe  given  you.'  If  you  want 
liberty,  ask  the  Lord  for  it  in  faith,  and  He  will  give  it  to 
you.        ) 

Thus  assured  and  thus  cheered  on  under  the  inspiration 
of  hope,  I  worked  and  prayed  with  a  light  heart,  believing 
that  my  life  was  under  the  guidance  of  a  wisdom  higher 
than  my  own.  With  all  other  blessings  sought  at  the 
mercy  seat,  I  always  prayed  that  God  would,  of  His  great 
mercy,  and  in  His  own  good  time,  deliver  me  from  my 
bondage. 

I  went,  one  day,  on  the  wharf  of  Mr.  Waters,  and  see- 
ing two  Irishmen  unloading  a  scow  of  stone  or  ballast,  I 
went  on  board  unasked,  and  helped  them.  When  we  had 
finished  the  work  one  of  the  men  came  to  me,  aside,  and 
asked  me  a  number  of  questions,  and  among  them  if  I 
were  a  slave  ?  I  told  him  "  I  was  a  slave  for  life."  The 
good  Irishman  gave  a  shrug,  and  seemed  deeply  affected. 
He  said  it  was  a  pity  so  fine  a  little  fellow  as  I  should 
be  a  slave  for  life.  They  both  had  much  to  say  about  the 
matter,  and  expressed  the  deepest  sympathy  with  me,  and 
the  most  decided  hatred  of  slavery.  They  went  so  far  as 
to  tell  me  that  I  ought  to  run  away  and  go  to  the  north ; 
that  I  should  find  friends  there,  and  that  I  should  then 
be  as  free  as  anybody.  I  pretended  not  to  be  interested  in 
what  they  said,  for  I  feared  they  might  be  treacherous. 
White  men  were  not  unfrequently  known  to  encourage 
slaves  to  escape,  and  then,  to  get  the  reward,  they  would 
kidnap  them  and  return  them  to  their  masters.  While 
I  mainly  inclined  to  the  notion  that  these  men  were 
honest  and  meant  me  no  ill,  I  feared  it  might  be  other- 
wise. I  nevertheless  remembered  their  words  and  their 
advice,  and  looked  forward  to  an  escape  to  the  north  as  a 
possible  means  of  gaining  the  liberty  for  which  my  heart 
panted.     It  was  not  my  enslavement  at  the  then  present 


114  LEARNING   TO    WRITE. 

time  wT-n'p.h  mnst  affected  me  ;  the  being  fl  .slave  fot^MM 
was  the  saddest  thought.  I  was  too  y^ojmg__lo_.think  of 
running  awa^k»Hiedutfily  ;  besides,  I  wishe4_to  learn  to 
write  before  going,  as  I  might  haye__£>ccasion  to  write  my 
own  pass.  I  now  not  only  had  the  hope  of  freedom,  but 
a  foreshadowing_ojL—the  means  by  which  I  might  some 
day  gain  that  inestimable  boon.  Meanwhile  I  resolved 
to  add  to  my  educational  attainments  the  art  of  writing. 

After  this  manner  I  began  to  learn  to  write.  I  was 
much  in  the  ship-yard — Master  Hugh's,  and  that  of 
Durgan  &  Bailey,  and  I  observed  that  the  carpenters, 
after  hewing  and  getting  ready  a  piece  of  timber  to  use, 
wrote  on  it  the  initials  of  the  name  of  that  part  of  the 
ship  for  which  it  was  intended.  When,  for  instance,  a 
piece  of  timber  was  ready  for  the  starboard  side,  it  was 
marked  with  a  capital  "  S."  A  piece  for  the  larboard 
side  was  marked  "  L." ;  larboard  forward  was  marked 
"L.  F. ;"  larboard  aft  was  marked  "L.  A.";  starboard 
aft,  "  S.  A."  ;  and  starboard  forward,  "  S.  F."  I  soon 
learned  these  letters,  and  for  what  they  were  placed  on 
the  timbers. 

My  work  now  was  to  keep  fire  under  the  steam-box, 
and  to  watch  the  ship-yard  while  the  carpenters  had 
gone  to  dinner.  This  interval  gave  me  a  fine  opportunity 
for  copying  the  letters  named.  I  soon  astonished  myself 
with  the  ease  with  which  I  made  the  letters,  and  the 
thought  was  soon  present,  "  If  I  can  make  four  letters  I 
can  make  more."  Having  made  these  readily  and  easily, 
when  I  met  boys  about  the  Bethel  church  or  on  any  of 
our  play-grounds,  I  entered  the  lists  with  them  in  the  art 
of  writing,  and  would  make  the  letters  which  I  had  been 
so  fortunate  as  to  learn,  and  ask  them  to  "  beat  that  if  they 
could."  With  play-mates  for  my  teachers,  fences  and 
pavements  for  my  copy-books,  and  chalk  for  my  pen  and 
ink,  I  learned  to  write.     I  however  adopted,  afterward, 


HIS   PROGRESS.  115 

various  methods  for  improving  my  hand.  The  most  suc- 
cessful was  copying  the  italics  in  Webster's  spelling-book 
until  I  could  make  them  all  without  looking  on  the  book. 
By  this  time  my  little  "  Master  Tommy"  had  grown  to  be 
a  big  boy,  and  had  written  over  a  number  of  copy-books 
and  brought  them  home.  They  had  been  shown  to  the 
neighbors,  had  elicited  due  praise,  and  had  been  laid  care- 
fully away.  Spending  parts  of  my  time  both  at  the  ship- 
yard and  the  house,  I  was  often  the  lone  keeper  ot  the 
latter  as  of  the  former.  When  my  mistress  left  me  in 
charge  of  the  house  I  had  a  grand  time.  I  got  Master 
Tommy's  copy-books  and  a  pen  and  ink,  and  in  the  ample 
spaces  between  the  lines  I  wrote  other  lines  as  nearly  like 
his  as  possible.  The  process  was  a  tedious  one,  and  I 
ran  the  risk  of  getting  a  flogging  for  marking  the  highly- 
prized  copy-books  of  the  oldest  son.  In  addition  to  these 
opportunities,  sleeping  as  I  did  in  the  kitchen  loft,  a  room 
seldom  visited  by  any  of  the  family,  I  contrived  to  get  a 
flour-barrel  up  there  and  a  chair,  and  upon  the  head  of 
that  barrel  I  have  written,  or  endeavored  to  write,  copy- 
ing from  the  Bible  and  the  Methodist  hymn-book,  and 
other  books  which  I  had  accumulated,  till  late  at  night, 
and  when  all  the  family  were  in  bed  and  asleep.  I  was 
supported  in  my  endeavors  by  renewed  advice  and  by 
holy  promises  from  the  good  father  Lawson,  with  whom 
1  continued  to  meet  and  pray  and  read  the  Scriptures. 
Although  Master  Hugh  was  aware  of  these  meetings,  I 
must  say  for  his  credit  that  he  never  executed  his  threats 
to  whip  me  for  having  thus  innocently  employed  my 
leisure  time. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE  VICISSITUDES  OF  SLAVE  LIFE. 

Death  of  old  Master's  son  Richard  speedily  followed  by  that  of  old 
Master  —  Valuation  and  division  of  all  the  property,  including  the 
slaves  —  Sent  for  to  come  to  Hillsborough  to  be  valued  and  divided 
—  Sad  prospects  and  grief  —  Parting  —  Slaves  have  no  voice  in 
deciding  their  own  destinies  —  General  dread  of  falling  into  Master 
Andrew's  hands  —  His  drunkenness  —  G-ood  fortune  in  falling  to 
Miss  Lucretia  —  She  allows  my  return  to  Baltimore  —  Joy  at  Master 
Hugh's  —  Death  of  Miss  Lucretia  —  Master  Thomas  Auld's  second 
marriage  —  The  new  wife  unlike  the  old  —  Again  removed  from 
Master  Hugh's  —  Reasons  for  regret  —  Plan  of  escape. 

I  MUST  now  ask  the  reader  to  go  back  with  me  a 
little  in  point  of  time,  in  my  humble  story,  and 
notice  another  circumstance  that  entered  into  my  slavery 
experience,  and  which,  doubtless,  has  had  a  share  in 
deepening  my  horror  of  slavery  and  of  my  hostility  toward 
those  men  and  measures  that  practically  uphold  the  slave 
system. 

It  has  already  been  observed  that  though  I  was,  after 
my  removal  from  Col.  Lloyd's  plantation,  in  form  the 
slave  of  Master  Hugh  Auld,  I  was  in  fact  and  in  law  the 
slave  of  my  old  master,  Capt.  Anthony.  Very  well.  In 
a  very  short  time  after  I  went  to  Baltimore  my  old 
master's  youngest  son,  Richard,  died ;  and  in  three  years 
and  six  months  after,  my  old  master  himself  died,  leaving, 
to  share  the  estate,  only  his  daughter  Lucretia  and  his 
son  Andrew.  The  old  man  died  while  on  a  visit  to  his 
daughter  in  Hillsborough,  where  Capt.  Auld  and  Mrs. 
Lucretia  now  lived.  Master  Thomas,  having  given  up  the 

(116) 


CHATTELS   TO   BE   DIVIDED.  117 

command  of  Col.  Lloyd's  sloop,  was  now  keeping  store 
in  that  town. 

Cut  off  thus  unexpectedly,  Capt.  Anthony  died  intes- 
tate, and  his  property  must  be  equally  divided  between 
his  two  children,  Andrew  and  Lucretia. 

The  valuation  and  division  of  slaves  among  contending 
heirs  was  a  most  important  incident  in  slave  life.  The 
characters  and  tendencies  of  the  heirs  were  generally  well 
understood  by  the  slaves  who  were  to  be  divided,  of  whom 
all  had  their  aversions  and  their  preferences.  But  neither 
their  aversions  nor  their  preferences  availed  anything. 

On  the  death  of  old  master  I  was  immediately  sent  for 
to  be  valued  and  divided  with  the  other  property.  Per- 
sonally, my  concern  was  mainly  about  my  possible  re- 
moval from  the  home  of  Master  Hugh,  for  up  to  this  time 
there  had  no  dark  clouds  arisen  to  darken  the  sky  of  that 
happy  abode.  It  was  a  sad  day  to  me  when  I  left  for  the 
Eastern  Shore,  to  be  valued  and  divided,  as  it  was  for  my 
dear  mistress  and  teacher,  and  for  little  Tommy.  We  all 
three  wept  bitterly,  for  we  were  parting,  and  it  might  be 
we  were  -parting  forever.  No  one  could  tell  amongst 
which  pile  of  chattels  I  might  be  flung.  Thus  early,  I 
got  a  foretaste  of  that  painful  uncertainty  which  in  one 
form  or  another  was  ever  obtruding  itself  in  the  pathway 
of  the  slave.  It  furnished  me  a  new  insight  into  the 
unnatural  power  to  which  I  was  subjected.  Sickness, 
adversity,  and  death  may  interfere  with  the  plans  and 
purposes  of  all,  but  the  slave  had  the  added  danger  of 
changing  homes,  in  the  separations  unknown  to  other 
men.  Then,  too,  there  was  the  intensified  degradation  of 
the  spectacle.  What  an  assemblage  !  Men  and  women, 
young  and  old,  married  and  single ;  moral  and  thinking 
human  beings,  in  open  contempt  of  their  humanity,  leveled 
at  a  blow  with  horses,  sheep,  horned  cattle,  and  swine. 
Horses  and  men,  cattle  and  women,  pigs  and  children  — 


118         CONSTERNATION  AT  THE  PROSPECT. 

all  holding  the  same  rank  in  the  scale  of  social  existence, 
and  all  subjected  to  the  same  narrow  inspection,  to  ascer- 
tain their  value  in  gold  and  silver  —  the  only  standard  of 
worth  applied  by  slaveholders  to  their  slaves.  Personality 
swallowed  up  in  the  sordid  idea  of  property !  Manhood 
lost  in  chattelhood ! 

The  valuation  over,  then  came  the  division  and  appor- 
tionment. Our  destiny  was  to  be  fixed  for  life,  and  we 
had  no  more  voice  in  the  decision  of  the  question  than 
the  oxen  and  cows  that  stood  chewing  at  the  hay-mow. 
One  word  of  the  appraisers,  against  all  preferences  and 
prayers,  could  sunder  all  the  ties  of  friendship  and  affec- 
tion, even  to  separating  husbands  and  wives,  parents  and 
children.  We  were  all  appalled  before  that  power  which, 
to  human  seeming,  could,  in  a  moment,  bless  or  blast  us. 
Added  to  this  dread  of  separation,  most  painful  to  the 
majority  of  the  slaves,  we  all  had  a  decided  horror  of 
falling  into  the  hands  of  Master  Andrew,  who  was  dis- 
tinguished for  his  cruelty  and  intemperance. 

Slaves  had  a  great  dread,  very  naturally,  of  falling  into 
the  hands  of  drunken  owners.  Master  Andrew  was  a 
confirmed  sot,  and  had  already  by  his  profligate  dissipa- 
tion wasted  a  large  portion  of  his  father's  property.  To 
fall  into  his  hands,  therefore,  was  considered  as  the  first 
step  toward  being  sold  away  to  the  far  South.  He  would 
no  doubt  spend  his  fortune  in  a  few  years,  it  was  thought, 
and  his  farms  and  slaves  would  be  sold  at  public  auction, 
and  the  slaves  hurried  away  to  the  cotton-fields  and  rice- 
swamps  of  the  burning  South.  This  was  cause  of  deep 
consternation. 

The  people  of  the  North,  and  free  people  generally,  I 
think,  have  less  attachment  to  the  places  where  they  are 
born  and  brought  up  than  had  the  slaves.  Their  freedom 
to  come  and  go,  to  be  here  or  there,  as  they  list,  prevents 
any  extravagant  attachment  to  any  one  particular  place. 


plummer's  rule  on  their  backs.  119 

On  the  other  hand,  the  slave  was  a  fixture ;  he  had  no  i 
choice,  no  goal,  but  was  pegged  down  to  one  single  spot, 
and  must  take  root  there  or  nowhere.  The  idea  of  re- 
moval elsewhere  came  generally  in  shape  of  a  threat,  and 
in  punishment  for  crime.  It  was  therefore  attended  with 
fear  and  dread.  The  enthusiasm  which  animates  the 
bosoms  of  young  freemen,  when  they  contemplate  a  life 
in  the  far  West,  or  in  some  distant  country,  where  they 
expect  to  rise  to  wealth  and  distinction,  could  have  no 
place  in  the  thought  of  the  slave ;  nor  could  those  from 
whom  they  separated  know  anything  of  that  cheerfulness 
with  which  friends  and  relations  yield  each  other  up, 
when  they  feel  that  it  is  for  the  good  of  the  departing  one 
that  he  is  removed  from  his  native  place.  Then,  too, 
there  is  correspondence  and  the  hope  of  reunion,  but  with 
the  slaves,  all  these  mitigating  circumstances  were  want- 
ing. There  was  no  improvement  in  condition  probable  — 
no  correspondence  possible  —  no  reunion  attainable.  His 
going  out  into  the  world  was  like  a  living  man  going  into 
the  tomb,  who,  with  open  eyes,  sees  himself  buried 
out  of  sight  and  hearing  of  wife,  children,  and  friends  of 
kindred  tie. 

In  contemplating  the  likelihoods  and  possibilities  of 
our  circumstances,  I  probably  suffered  more  than  most  of 
my  fellow-servants.  I  had  known  what  it  was  to  experi- 
ence kind  and  even  tender  treatment ;  they  had  known 
nothing  of  the  sort.  Life  to  them  had  been  rough  and 
thorny,  as  well  as  dark.  They  had  —  most  of  them  — 
lived  on  my  old  master's  farm  in  Tuckahoe,  and  had  felt 
the  rigors  of  Mr.  Plummer's  rule.  He  had  written  his 
character  on  the  living  parchment  of  most  of  their  backs, 
and  left  them  seamed  and  callous ;  my  back  (thanks  to 
my  early  removal  to  Baltimore)  was  yet  tender.  I  had 
left  a  kind  mistress  in  tears  when  we  parted,  and  the 
probability  of  ever  seeing  her  again,  trembling  in  the 


120  DREAD  OF  MASTER  ANDREW. 

balance,  as  it  were,  could  not  fail  to  excite  in  me  alarm 
and  agony.  The  thought  of  becoming  the  slave  of  Andrew 
Anthony  —  who  but  a  few  days  before  the  division,  had,  in 
my  presence,  seized  my  brother  Perry  by  the  throat,  dashed 
him  on  the  ground,  and  with  the  heel  of  his  boot  stamped 
him  on  the  head,  until  the  blood  gushed  from  his  nose 
and  ears  —  was  terrible!  This  fiendish  proceeding  had 
no  better  apology  than  the  fact  that  Perry  had  gone  to 
play  when  Master  Andrew  wanted  him  for  some  trifling 
service.  After  inflicting  this  cruel  treatment  on  my 
brother,  observing  me,  as  I  looked  at  him  in  astonish- 
ment, he  said,  "  That's  the  way  I'll  serve  you,  one  of 
these  days "  ;  meaning,  probably,  when  I  should  come 
into  his  possession.  This  threat,  the  reader  may  well 
suppose,  was  not  very  tranquilizing  to  my  feelings. 

At  last  the  anxiety  and  suspense  were  ended ;  and 
ended,  thanks  to  a  kind  Providence,  in  accordance  with 
my  wishes.  I  fell  to  the  portion  of  Mrs.  Lucretia,  the 
dear  lady  who  bound  up  my  head  in  her  father's  kitchen, 
and  shielded  me  from  the  maledictions  of  Aunt  Katy. 

Capt.  Thomas  Auld  and  Mrs.  Lucretia  at  once  decided 
on  my  return  to  Baltimore.  They  knew  how  warmly 
Mrs.  Hugh  Auld  was  attached  to  me,  and  how  delighted 
Tommy  would  be  to  see  me,  and  withal,  having  no  imme- 
diate use  for  me,  they  willingly  concluded  this  arrange- 
ment. 

I  need  not  stop  to  narrate  my  joy  on  finding  myself 
back  in  Baltimore.  I  was  just  one  month  absent,  but  the 
time  seemed  fully  six  months. 

I  had  returned  to  Baltimore  but  a  short  time  when  the 
tidings  reached  me  that  my  kind  friend,  Mrs.  Lucretia, 
was  dead.  She  left  one  child,  a  daughter,  named  Amanda, 
of  whom  I  shall  speak  again.  Shortly  after  the  death  of 
Mrs.  Lucretia,  Master  Andrew  died,  leaving  a  wife  and 
one  child.     Thus  the  whole  family  of  Anthonys,  as  it  ex- 


INGRATITUDE   TO   GRANDMOTHER.  121 

isted  when  I  went  to  Col.  Lloyd's  place,  was  swept  away 
during  the  first  five  years'  time  of  my  residence  at  Master 
Hugh  Auld's  in  Baltimore. 

No  especial  alteration  took  place  in  the  condition  of  the 
slaves,  in  consequence  of  these  deaths,  yet  I  could  not 
help  the  feeling  that  I  was  less  secure  now  that  Mrs. 
Lucretia  was  gone.  While  she  lived,  I  felt  that  I  had  a 
strong  friend  to  plead  for  me  in  any  emergency. 

In  a  little  book  which  I  published  six  years  after  my 
escape  from  slavery,  entitled,  "Narrative  of  Frederick 
Douglass,"  —  when  the  distance  between  the  past  then 
described  and  the  present  was  not  so  great  as  it  is  now — 
speaking  of  these  changes  in  my  master's  family,  and 
their  results,  I  used  this  language :  "  Now  all  the  property 
of  my  old  master,  slaves  included,  was  in  the  hands  of 
strangers  —  strangers  who  had  had  nothing  to  do  in  ite 
accumulation.  Not  a  slave  was  left  free.  All  remained 
slaves,  from  the  youngest  to  the  oldest.  If  any  one  thing 
more  than  another  in  my  experience  has  served  to  deeper 
my  conviction  of  the  infernal  character  of  slavery  and  fill 
me  with  unutterable  loathing  of  slaveholders,  it  is  theii 
base  ingratitude  to  my  poor  old  grandmother.  She  had 
served  my  old  master  faithfully  from  youth  to  old  age. 
She  had  been  the  source  of  all  his  wealth  ;  she  had  peopled 
his  plantation  with  slaves;  she  had  become  a  great- 
grandmother  in  his  service.  She  had  rocked  him  in  his 
infancy,  attended  him  in  his  childhood,  served  him  through 
life,  and  at  his  death  wiped  from  his  icy  brow  the  cold 
death-sweat,  and  closed  his  eyes  forever.  She  was  never- 
theless a  slave  —  a  slave  for  life  —  a  slave  in  the  hands 
of  strangers ;  and  in  their  hands  she  saw  her  children, 
her  grandchildren,  and  her  great-grandchildren,  divided 
like  so  many  sheep  ;  and  this  without  being  gratified  with 
the  small  privilege  of  a  single  word  as  to  their  or  her  own 
destiny.    And  to  cap  the  climax  of  their  base  ingratitude, 


122  the  slave's  poet. 

my  grandmother,  who  was  now  very  old,  having  outlived 
my  old  master  and  all  his  children,  having  seen  the  begin- 
ning and  end  of  them,  her  present  owner — his  grandson 
—  finding  that  she  was  of  but  little  value  ;  that  her  frame 
was  already  racked  with  the  pains  of  old  age  and  that  com- 
plete helplessness  was  fast  stealing  over  her  once  active 
limbs  —  took  her  to  the  woods,  built  her  a  little  hut  with 
a  mud  chimney  and  then  gave  her  the  bounteous  privilege 
of  there  supporting  herself  in  utter  loneliness  ;  thus  virtu- 
ally turning  her  out  to  die.  If  my  poor,  dear  old  grand- 
mother now  lives,  she  lives  to  remember  and  mourn  over 
the  loss  of  children,  the  loss  of  grandchildren  and  the 
loss  of  great-grandchildren.  They  are,  in  the  language 
of  Whittier,  the  slave's  poet : 

'  Gone,  gone,  sold  and  gone, 
To  the  rice-swamp  dank  and  lone; 
Where  the  slave-whip  ceaseless  swings, 
Where  the  noisome  insect  stings, 
Where  the  fever-demon  strews 
Poison  with  the  falling  dews, 
Where  the  sickly  sunbeams  glare 
Through  the  hot  and  misty  air :  — 

Gone,  gone,  sold  and  gone, 
To  the  rice-swamp,  dank  and  lone, 
From  Virginia's  hills  and  waters — 
Woe  is  me,  my  stolen  daughters  1' 

"  The  hearth  is  desolate.  The  unconscious  children  who 
once  sang  and  danced  in  her  presence  are  gone.  She 
gropes  her  way,  in  the  darkness  of  age,  for  a  drink  of 
water.  Instead  of  the  voices  of  her  children,  she  hears 
by  day  the  moans  of  the  dove,  and  by  night  the  screams 
of  the  hideous  owl.  All  is  gloom.  The  grave  is  at  the 
door ;  and  now,  weighed  down  by  the  pains  and  aches  of 
old  age,  when  the  head  inclines  to  the  feet,  when  the 
beginning  and  ending  of  human  existence  meet,  and  help- 
less infancy,  and  painful  old  age  combine  together,  at  this 


ANOTHER   SHOCK.  123 

time,  —  this  most  needed  time  for  the  exercise  of  that 
tenderness  and  affection  which  children  only  can  bestow 
on  a  declining  parent,  —  my  poor  old  grandmother,  the 
devoted  mother  of  twelve  children,  is  left  all  alone,  in 
yonder  little  hut,  before  a  few  dim  cinders." 

Two  years  after  the  death  of  Mrs.  Lucretia,  Master 
Thomas  married  his  second  wife.  Her  name  was  Rowena 
Hamilton,  the  eldest  daughter  of  Mr.  William  Hamilton, 
a  rich  slaveholder  on  the  Eastern  Shore  of  Maryland, 
who  lived  about  five  miles  from  St.  Michaels,  the  then 
place  of  Master  Thomas  Auld's  residence. 

Not  long  after  his  marriage,  Master  Thomas  had  a 
misunderstanding  with  Master  Hugh,  and,  as  a  means  of 
punishing  him,  ordered  him  to  send  me  home.  As 
the  ground  of  the  misunderstanding  will  serve  to  illustrate 
the  character  of  Southern  chivalry  and  Southern  hu- 
manity, fifty  years  ago,  I  will  relate  it. 

Among  the  children  of  my  Aunt  Milly  was  a  daughter 
named  Henny.  When  quite  a  child,  Henny  had  fallen  into 
the  fire  and  had  burnt  her  hands  so  badly  that  they  were 
of  very  little  use  to  her.  Her  fingers  were  drawn  almost 
into  the  palms  of  her  hands.  She  could  make  out  to  do 
something,  but  she  was  considered  hardly  worth  the  hav- 
ing —  of  little  more  value  than  a  horse  with  a  broken  leg. 
This  unprofitable  piece  of  property,  ill-shapen,  and 
disfigured,  Capt.  Auld  sent  off  to  Baltimore. 

After  giving  poor  Henny  a  fair  trial,  Master  Hugh  and 
his  wife  came  to  the  conclusion  that  they  had  no  use  for 
the  poor  cripple,  and  they  sent  her  back  to  Master  Thomas- 
This  the  latter  took  as  an  act  of  ingratitude  on  the  part  of 
his  brother  and,  as  a  mark  of  his  displeasure,  required 
him  to  send  me  immediately  to  St.  Michaels,  saying,  "  if 
he  cannot  keep  Hen.,  he  shan't  have  Fred." 

Here  was  another  shock  to  my  nerves,  another  breaking 


124  REASONS  FOR  REGRET. 

up  of  my  plans,  and  another  severance  of  my  religious 
and  social  alliances.  I  was  now  a  big  boy.  I  had  be- 
come quite  useful  to  several  young  colored  men,  who  had 
made  me  their  teacher.  I  had  taught  some  of  them  to 
read,  and  was  accustomed  to  spend  many  of  my  leisure 
hours  with  them.  Our  attachment  was  strong,  and  I 
greatly  dreaded  the  separation.  But,  with  slaves,  regrets 
are  unavailing ;  my  wishes  were  nothing  ;  my  happiness 
was  the  sport  of  my  master. 

My  regrets  at  leaving-  Baltimore  now  were  not  for  the 
3ame  reasons  as  when  I  before  left  the  city  to  be  valued 
and  handed  over  to  a  new  owner. 

A  change  had  taken  place,  both  in  Master  Hugh  and  in 
his  once  pious  and  affectionate  wife.  The  influence  of 
brandy  and  bad  company  on  him,  and  of  slavery  and 
social  isolation  on  her,  had  wrought  disastrously  upon  the 
characters  of  both.  Thomas  was  no  longer  "  little  Tom- 
my," but  was  a  big  boy  and  had  learned  to  assume  towards 
me  the  airs  of  his  class.  My  condition,  therefore,  in 
the  house  of  Master  Hugh  was  not  by  any  means  so  com- 
fortable as  in  former  years.  My  attachments  were  now 
outside  of  our  family.  They  were  to  those  to  whom  I  im- 
parted instruction,  and  to  those  little  white  boys  from 
whom  I  received  instruction.  There,  too,  was  my  dear 
old  father,  the  pious  Lawson,  who  was  in  all  the  Chris- 
tian graces  the  very  counterpart  of  "  Uncle  Tom "  — 
the  resemblance  so  perfect  that  he  might  have  been  the 
original  of  Mrs.  Stowe's  Christian  hero.  The  thought  of 
leaving  these  dear  friends  greatly  troubled  me,  for  I  was 
going  without  the  hope  of  ever  returning  again  ;  the  feud 
being  most  bitter,  and  apparently  wholly  irreconcilable. 

In  addition  to  the  pain  of  parting  from  friends,  as  I 
supposed,  forever,  I  had  the  added  grief  of  neglected 
chances  of  escape  to  brood  over.     I  had  put  off  running 


AT  ST.   MICHAELS   AGAIN.  125 

away  until  I  was  now  to  be  placed  where  opportunities 
for  escape  would  be  much  more  difficult,  and  less  frequent. 
As  we  sailed  down  the  Chesapeake  bay,  on  board  the 
sloop  Amanda,  to  St.Michaels,  and  were  passed  by  the 
steamers  plying  between  Baltimore  and  Philadelphia,  I 
formed  many  a  plan  for  my  future,  beginning  and  ending 
in  the  same  determination  —  to  find  some  way  yet  of 
escape  from  slavery. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

EXPERIENCE  IN  ST.  MICHAELS. 

St.  Michaels  and  its  inhabitants — Capt.  Auld — His  new  wife — Suffer- 
ings from  hunger — Forced  to  steal — Argument  in  vindication 
thereof — Southern  camp-meeting — What  Capt.  Auld  did  there — 
Hopes — Suspicions — The  result — Faith  and  works  at  variance — 
Position  in  the  church — Poor  Cousin  Henny — Methodist  Preachers 
— Their  disregard  of  the  slaves — One  exception — Sabbath-school — 
How  and  by  whom  broken  up — Sad  change  in  my  prospects — 
Covey,  the  negro-breaker. 

ST.  MICHAELS,  the  village  in  which  was  now  my  new 
home,  compared  favorably  with  villages  in  slave 
States  generally,  at  this  time — 1833.  There  were  a  few 
comfortable  dwellings  in  it,  but  the  place  as  a  whole  wore 
a  dull,  slovenly,  enterprise-forsaken  aspect.  The  mass  of 
the  buildings  were  of  wood ;  they  had  never  enjoyed  the 
artificial  adornment  of  paint,  and  time  and  storms  had 
worn  off  the  bright  color  of  the  wood,  leaving  them 
almost  as  black  as  buildings  charred  by  a  conflagration. 

St.  Michaels  had,  in  former  years,  enjoyed  some  repu- 
tation as  a  ship-building  community,  but  that  business  had 
almost  entirely  given  place  to  oyster-fishing  for  the  Bal- 
timore and  Philadelphia  markets,  a  course  of  life  highly 
unfavorable  to  morals,  industry,  and  manners.  Miles 
river  was  broad,  and  its  oyster-fishing  grounds  were  ex- 
tensive, and  the  fishermen  were,  during  autumn,  winter 
and  spring,  often  out  all  day  and  a  part  of  the  night. 
This  exposure  was  an  excuse  for  carrying  with  them,  in 
considerable  quantities,  spirituous  liquors,  the  then  sup- 
posed best  antidote  for  cold.  Each  canoe  was  supplied 
with  its  jug  of  rum,  and  tippling  among  this  class  of  the 

(126) 


LIFE   AT   ST.    MICHAELS.  127 

citizens  became  general.  This  drinking  habit,  in  an 
ignorant  population,  fostered  coarseness,  vulgarity,  and 
an  indolent  disregard  for  the  social  improvement  of  the 
place,  so  that  it  was  admitted  by  the  few  sober  thinking 
people  who  remained  there,  that  St.  Michaels  was  an 
unsaintly,  as  well  as  unsightly  place. 

I  went  to  St.  Michaels  to  live  in  March,  1833.  I  know 
the  year,  because  it  was  the  one  succeeding  the  first 
cholera  in  Baltimore,  and  was  also  the  year  of  that 
strange  phenomenon  when  the  heavens  seemed  about  to 
part  with  their  starry  train.  I  witnessed  this  gorgeous 
spectacle,  and  was  awe-struck.  The  air  seemed  filled  with 
bright  descending  messengers  from  the  sky.  It  was 
about  daybreak  when  I  saw  this  sublime  scene.  I  was 
not  without  the  suggestion,  at  the  moment,  that  it  might 
be  the  harbinger  of  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man ;  and 
in  my  then  state  of  mind  I  was  prepared  to  hail  Him  as 
my  friend  and  deliverer.  I  had  read  that  the  "  stars 
shall  fall  from  heaven,"  and  they  were  now  falling.  I 
was  suffering  very  much  in  my  mind.  It  did  seem  that 
every  time  the  young  tendrils  of  my  affection  became 
attached  they  were  rudely  broken  by  some  unnatural  out- 
side power ;  and  I  was  looking  away  to  heaven  for  the 
rest  denied  me  on  earth. 

But  to  my  story.  It  was  now  more  than  seven  years 
since  I  had  lived  with  Master  Thomas  Auld,  in  the  family 
of  my  old  master,  Capt.  Anthony,  on  the  home  plan- 
tation of  Col.  Lloyd.  I  knew  him  then  as  the  hus- 
band of  old  master's  daughter ;  I  had  now  to  know  him 
as  my  master.  All  my  lessons  concerning  his  temper  and 
disposition,  and  the  best  methods  of  pleasing  him,  were 
yet  to  be  learned.  Slaveholders,  however,  were  not  very 
ceremonious  in  approaching  a  slave,  and  my  ignorance  of 
the  new  material  in  the  shape  of  a  master  was  but  tran- 
sient.    Nor  was  my  new  mistress  long  in  making  known 


128  MRS.   ROWENA    AULD. 

her  animus.  Unlike  Miss  Lucretia,  whom  I  remembered 
with  the  tenderness  which  departed  blessings  leave,  Mrs. 
Rowena  Auld  was  as  cold  and  cruel  as  her  husband  was 
stingy,  and  possessed  the  power  to  make  him  as  cruel  as 
herself,  while  she  could  easily  descend  to  the  level  of 
his  meanness. 

As  long  as  I  lived  in  Mr.  Hugh  Auld's  family,  in 
whatever  changes  came  over  them  there  had  always 
been  a  bountiful  supply  of  food.  Now,  for  the  first 
time  in  seven  years,  1  realized  the  pitiless  pinchings  of 
hunger.  So  wretchedly  starved  were  we  that  we  were 
compelled  to  live  at  the  expense  of  our  neighbors,  or  to 
steal  from  the  home  larder.  This  was  a  hard  thing  to 
do ;  but  after  much  reflection  I  reasoned  myself  into  the 
conviction  that  there  was  no  other  way  to  do,  and  that 
after  all  there  was  no  wrong  in  it.  Considering  that  my 
labor  and  person  were  the  property  of  Master  Thomas, 
and  that  I  was  deprived  of  the  necessaries  of  life — nec- 
essaries obtained  by  my  own  labor — it  was  easy  to  deduce 
the  right  to  supply  myself  with  what  was  my  own.  It 
was  simply  appropriating  what  was  my  own  to  the  use  of 
my  master,  since  the  health  and  strength  derived  from 
such  food  were  exerted  in  his  service.  To  be  sure,  this 
was  stealing,  according  to  the  law  and  gospel  I  heard 
from  the  pulpit ;  but  I  had  begun  to  attach  less  impor- 
tance to  what  dropped  from  that  quarter  on  such  points. 
It  was  not  always  convenient  to  steal  from  Master,  and 
the  same  reason  why  I  might  innocently  steal  from  him 
did  not  seem  to  justify  me  in  stealing  from  others.  In 
the  case  of  my  Master  it  was  a  question  of  removal — the 
taking  his  meat  out  of  one  tub  and  putting  it  in  another ; 
the  ownership  of  the  meat  was  not  affected  by  the  trans- 
action. At  first  he  owned  it  in  the  tub,  and  last  he 
owned  it  in  me.  His  meat-house  was  not  always  open. 
There  was  a  strict  watch  kept  in  that  point,  and   the 


FORCED  TO   STEAL.  129 

key  was  carried  in  Mrs.  Auld's  pocket.  We  were  often- 
times severely  pinched  with  hunger,  when  meat  and 
bread  were  mouldering  under  lock  and  key.  This  was 
so,  when  she  knew  we  were  nearly  half  starved ;  and  yet 
with  saintly  air  she  would  each  morning  kneel  with  her 
husband  and  pray  that  a  merciful  God  would  "  bless 
them  in  basket  and  store,  and  save  them  at  last  in  His 
kingdom."     But  I  proceed  with  my  argument. 

It  was  necessary  that  the  right  to  steal  from  others 
should  be  established ;  and  this  could  only  rest  upon  a 
wider  range  of  generalization  than  that  which  supposed 
the  right  to  steal  from  my  master.  It  was  some  time 
before  I  arrived  at  this  clear  right.  To  give  some  idea 
of  my  train  of  reasoning,  I  will  state  the  case  as  I  laid  it 
out  in  my  mind.  "  I  am,"  I  thought,  "  not  only  the  slave 
of  Master  Thomas,  but  I  am  the  slave  of  society  at  large. 
Society  at  large  has  bound  itself,  in  form  and  in  fact,  to 
assist  Master  TKomas"  in  robbing  me  of  my  rightful  lib- 
erty, and  of  the  just  reward  of  my  labor;  therefore, 
whatever  rights  I  have  against  Master  Thomas  I  have 
equally  against  those  confederated  with  him  in  robbing 
me  of  liberty.  As  society  has  mjrrkpd  mg  out  as  privi- 
leged  plunder,  on  the  principle  of  self-preservation,  I  am 
justified  in  plundering  in  turn.  Since  each  slave  belongs 
to  all,  all  mnst_therefore  belong  to  each."  I  reasoned  fur- 
ther, that  within  the  bounds  of  his  just  earnings  the  slave 
was  fully  justified  in  helping  himself  to  the  gold  and 
silver,  and  the  best  apparel  of  his  master,  or  that  of 
any  other  slave-holder;  and  that  such  taking  was  not 
stealing,  in  any  just  sense  of  the  word. 

The  morality  of  free  society  could  have  no  application 
to  slave  society.  Slaveholders  made  it  almost  impossible 
for  the  slave  to  commit  any  crime,  known  either  to  the 
laws  of  God  or  to  the  laws  of  man.  If  he  stole,  he  but 
took  his  own ;  if  he  killed  his  master,  he  only  imitated 


132  A   CAMP   MEETING. 

second  class  of  tents  were  covered  wagons,  ox-carts,  and 
vehicles  of  every  shape  and  size.  These  served  as  tents 
for  their  owners.  Outside  of  these,  huge  fires  were  burn- 
ing in  all  directions,  where  roasting  and  boiling  and  fry- 
ing were  going  on,  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  were 
attending  to  their  spiritual  welfare  within  the  circle. 
Behind  the  preacher's  stand,  a  narrow  space  was  marked 
out  for  the  use  of  the  colored  people.  There  were  no 
seats  provided  for  this  class  of  persons,  and  if  the 
preachers  addressed  them  at  all,  it  was  in  an  aside. 
After  the  preaching  was  over,  at  every  service,  an  invita- 
tion was  given  to  mourners  to  come  forward  into  the  pen; 
and  in  some  cases,  ministers  went  out  to  persuade  men 
and  women  to  come  in.  By  one  of  these  ministers 
Master  Thomas  was  persuaded  to  go  inside  the  pen.  I 
was  deeply  interested  in  that  matter,  and  followed ;  and 
though  colored  people  were  not  allowed  either  in  the  pen, 
or  in  front  of  the  preacher's  stand,  I  ventured  to  take  my 
stand  at  a  sort  of  half-way  place  between  the  blacks  and 
whites,  where  I  could  distinctly  see  the  movements  of 
the  mourners,  and  especially  the  progress  of  Master 
Thomas.  "  If  he  has  got  religion,"  thought  I,  "  he  will 
emancipate  his  slaves  ;  or,  if  he  should  not  do  so  much 
as  this,  he  will  at  any  rate  behave  towards  us  more  kindly, 
and  feed  us  more  generously  than  he  has  heretofore 
done.".  Appealing  to  my  own  religious  experience,  and 
judging  my  master  by  what  was  true  in  my  own  case,  I 
could  not  regard  him  as  soundly  converted,  unless  some  / 
such  good  results  followed  his  profession  of  religion. 
But  in  my  expectations  I  was  doubly  disappointed: 
Master  Thomas  was  Master  Thomas  still.  The  fruits  of 
his  righteousness  were  to  show  themselves  in  no  such 
way  as  I  had  anticipated.  His  conversion  was  not  to 
change  his  relation  toward  men — at  any  rate  not  toward 
black  men — but  toward  God.     My  faith,  I  confess,  was 


MASTER  THOMAS  NOT  CHANGED.  133 

not  great.  There  was  something  in  his  appearance  that 
in  my  mind  cast  a  doubt  over  his  conversion.  Standing 
where  I  did,  I  could  see  his  every  movement.  I  watched 
very  narrowly  while  he  remained  in  the  pen ;  and  although 
I  saw  that  his  face  was  extremely  red,  and  his  hair  dishev- 
eled, and  though  I  heard  him  groan,  and  saw  a  stray 
tear  halting  on  his  cheek,  as  if  inquiring,  "  which  way 
shall  I  go  ?  "—I  could  not  wholly  confide  in  the  genuine- 
ness of  the  conversion.  The  hesitating  behavior  of  that 
tear-drop,  and'  its  loneliness,  distressed  me,  and  cast  a- 
doubt  upon  the  whole  transaction,  of  which  it  was  a  part. 
But  people  said,  "  Capt.  Auld  has  come  through,"  and  it 
was  for  me  to  hope  for  the  best.  I  was  bound  in  charity 
to  do  this,  for  I,  too,  was  religious,  and  had  been  in  the 
church  full  three  years,  although  now  I  was  not  more 
than  sixteen  years  old.  Slaveholders  may  sometimes 
have  confidence  in  the  piety  of  some  of  their  slaves,  but 
slaves  seldom  have  confidence  in  the  piety  of  their  masters. 
"  He  can' t  go  to  heaven  without  blood  on  his  skirts,"  was 
a  settled  point  in  the  creed  of  every  slave  ;  one  which  rose 
superior  to  all  teachings  to  the  contrary  and  stood  forever 
as  a  fixed  fact.  The  highest  evidence  of  his  acceptance 
with  God  which  the  slaveholder  could  give  the  slave, 
was  the  emancipation  of  his  slaves.  This  was  proof  to 
us  that  he  was  willing  to  give  up  all  to  God,  and  for  the 
sake  of  God,  and  not  to  do  this  was,  in  our  estimation, 
an  evidence  of  hard-heartedness,  and  was  wholly  incon- 
sistent with  the  idea  of  genuine  conversion.  I  had  read 
somewhere,  in  the  Methodist  Discipline,  the  following 
question  and  answer:  "Question.  What  shall  be  done 
for  the  extirpation  of  slavery  ? "  "Answer!  We  declare 
that  we  are  as  much  as  ever  convinced  of  the  great  evil 
of  slavery  ;  therefore,  no  slaveholder  shall  be  eligible  to 
any  official  station  in  our  church."  These  words  sounded 
in  my  ears  for  a  long  time,  and  encouraged  me  to  hope. 


134  ST.  MICHAELS   THE   PREACHER'S   HOME. 

But,  as  I  have  before  said,  I  was  doomed  to  disappoint- 
ment. Master  Thomas  seemed  to  be  aware  of  my  hopes 
and  expectations  concerning  him.  I  have  thought  before 
now  that  he  looked  at  me  in  answer  to  my  glances,  as 
much  as  to  say,  "  I  will  teach  you,  young  man,  that 
though  I  have  parted  with  my  sins,  I  have  not  parted 
with  my  sense.  I  shall  hold  my  slaves,  and  go  to 
heaven  too." 

There  was  always  a  scarcity  of  good-nature  about  the 
man ;  but  now  his  whole  countenance  was  soured  all  over 
with  the  seernings  of  piety,  and  he  became  more  rigid  and 
stringent  in  his  exactions.  If  religion  had  any  effect  at 
all  on  him,  it  made  him  more  cruel  and  hateful  in  all  his 
ways.  Do  I  judge  him  harshly  ?  God  forbid.  Capt. 
Auld  made  the  greatest  professions  of  piety.  His  house 
was  literally  a  house  of  prayer.  In  the  morning  and  in 
the  evening  loud  prayers  and  hymns  were  heard  there,  in 
which  both  himself  and  wife  joined;  yet  no  more  nor 
better  meal  was  distributed  at  the  quarters,  no  more 
attention  was  paid  to  the  moral  welfare  of  the  kitchen, 
and  nothing  was  done  to  make  us  feel  that  the  heart  of 
Master  Thomas  was  one  whit  better  than  it  was  before  he 
went  into  the  little  pen,  opposite  the  preacher's  stand  on 
the  camp-ground.  Our  hopes,  too,  founded  on  the  disci- 
pline, soon  vanished ;  for  he  was  taken  into  the  church 
at  once,  and  before  he  was  out  of  his  term  of  probation 
he  led  in  class.  He  quite  distinguished  himself  among 
the  brethren  as  a  fervent  exhorter.  His  progress  was 
almost  as  rapid  as  the  growth  of  the  fabled  vine  of  Jack 
and  the  Bean-Stalk.  No  man  was  more  active  in  revivals, 
or  would  go  more  miles  to  assist  in  carrying  them  on,  and 
in  getting  outsiders  interested  in  religion.  His  house, 
being  one  of  the  holiest  in  St.  Michaels,  became  the 
"  preachers'  home."  They  evidently  liked  to  share  his 
hospitality ;  for  while  he  starved  us,  he  stuffed  them  — 


THE   REV.   GEORGE   COOKMAN.  135 

three  or  four  of  these  "  ambassadors  "  not  unfrequently 
being  there  at  a  time  and  all  living  on  the  fat  of  the  land 
while  we  in  the  kitchen  were  worse  than  hungry.  Not 
often  did  we  get  a  smile  of  recognition  from  these  holy 
men.  They  seemed  about  as  unconcerned  about  our 
getting  to  heaven  as  about  our  getting  out  of  slavery. 
To  this  general  charge  1  must  make  one  exception  — 
the  Reverend  George  Cookman.  Unlike  Rev.  Messrs. 
Storks,  Ewry,  Nicky,  Humphrey,  and  Cooper  (all  of  whom 
were  on  the  St.  Michaels  circuit),  he  kindly  took  an  inter- 
est in  our  temporal  and  spiritual  welfare.  Our  souls  and 
our  bodies  were  alike  sacred  in  his  sight,  and  he  really 
had  a  good  deal  of  genuine  anti-slavery  feeling  mingled 
With  his  colonization  ideas.  There  was  not  a  slave  in 
our  neighborhood  who  did  not  love  and  venerate  Mr. 
Cookman.  It  was  pretty  generally  believed  that  he  had 
been  instrumental  in  bringing  one  of  the  largest  slave- 
holders in  that  neighborhood  —  Mr.  Samuel  Harrison  — 
to  emancipate  all  his  slaves,  and  the  general  impression 
about  Mr.  Cookman  was,  that  whenever  he  met  slave- 
holders he  labored  faithfully  with  them,  as  a  religious 
duty,  to  induce  them  to  liberate  their  bondmen.  When 
this  good  man  was  at  our  house,  we  were  all  sure  to  be 
called  in  to  prayers  in  the  morning ;  and  he  was  not  slow 
in  making  inquiries  as  to  the  state  of  our  minds,  nor  in 
giving  us  a  word  of  exhortation  and  of  encouragement. 
Great  was  the  sorrow  of  all  the  slaves  when  this  faithful 
preacher  of  the  gospel  was  removed  from  the  circuit.  He 
was  an  eloquent  preacher,  and  possessed  what  few  min- 
isters, south  of  Mason  and  Dixon's  line,  possessed  or 
dared  to  show  ;  viz.,  a  warm  and  philanthropic  heart. 
This  Mr.  Cookman  was  an  Englishman  by  birth,  and 
perished  on  board  the  ill-fated  steamship  "  President," 
while  on  his  way  to  England. 

But  to  my  experience  with  Master  Thomas  after  his 


136  SOMETHING   WORTH    LIVING   FOE. 

conversion.  In  Baltimore  I  could  occasionally  get  into 
a  Sabbath-school  amongst  the  free  children  and  receive 
lessons  with  the  rest ;  but  having  already  learned  to  read 
and  write  I  was  more  a  teacher  than  a  scholar,  even 
there.  When,  however,  I  went  back  to  the  eastern  shore 
and  was  at  the  house  of  Master  Thomas,  I  was  not 
allowed  either  to  teach  or  to  be  taught.  The  whole  com- 
munity among  the  whites,  with  but  one  single  exception, 
frowned  upon  everything  like  imparting  instruction,  either 
to  slaves  or  to  free  colored  persons.  That  single  excep- 
tion, a  pious  young  man  named  Wilson,  asked  me  one 
day  if  I  would  like  to  assist  him  in  teaching  a  little  Sab- 
bath-school at  the  house  of  a  free  colored  man  named 
James  Mitchell.  The  idea  to  me  was  a  delightful  one 
and  I  told  him  that  I  would  gladly  devote  to  that  most 
laudable  work  as  many  of  my  Sabbaths  as  I  could  com- 
mand. Mr.  Wilson  soon  mustered  up  a  dozen  old  spelling- 
books  and  a  few  Testaments,  and  we  commenced  operations 
with  some  twenty  pupils  in  our  school.  Here,  thought 
I,  is  something  worth  living  for.  Here  is  a  chance  for 
usefulness.  The  first  Sunday  passed  delightfully,  and 
I  spent  the  week  after  very  joyously.  I  could  not  go 
to  Baltimore,  where  was  the  little  company  of  young 
xriends  who  had  been  so  much  to  me  there,  and  from 
whom  I  felt  parted  forever,  but  I  could  make  a  little  Bal- 
timore here.  At  our  second  meeting  I  learned  there  were 
some  objections  to  the  existence  of  our  school ;  and,  surely 
enough,  we  had  scarcely  got  to  work  — good  work,  simply 
teaching  a  few  colored  children  how  to  read  the  gospel 
of  the  Son  of  God  —  when  in  rushed  a  mob,  headed  by 
two  class-leaders,  Mr.  Wright  Fairbanks  and  Mr.  Garri- 
son West,  and  with  them  Master  Thomas.  They  were 
armed  with  sticks  and  other  missiles  and  drove  us  off, 
commanding  us  never  again  to  meet  for  such  a  purpose. 
One  of  this  pious  crew  told  me  that  as  for  me,  I  wanted 


MASTER   THOMAS'    CRUELTY.  137 

to  be  another  Nat.  Turner,  and  that,  if  I  did  not  look  out, 
I  should  get  as  many  balls  in  me  as  Nat.  did  into  him. 
Thus  ended  the  Sabbath-school ;  and  the  reader  will  not 
be  surprised  that  this  conduct,  on  the  part  of  class-leaders 
and  professedly  holy  men,  did  not  serve  to  strengthen  my 
religious  convictions.  The  cloud  over  my  St.  Michaels 
home  grew  heavier  and  blacker  than  ever. 

It  was  not  merely  the  agency  of  Master  Thomas  in 
breaking  up  our  Sabbath-school,  that  shook  my  confidence 
in  the  power  of  that  kind  of  southern  ejeligion  to  make 
men  wiser  or  better,  but  I  saw  in  him  all  the  cruelty  and 
meanness  after  his  conversion  which  he  had  exhibited 
before  that  time.  His  cruelty  and  meanness  were  es- 
pecially displayed  in  his  treatment  of  my  unfortunate 
cousin  Henny,  whose  lameness  made  her  a  burden  to 
him.  I  have  seen  him  tie  up  this  lame  and  maimed 
woman  and  whip  her  in  a  manner  most  brutal  and  shock- 
ing ;  and  then  with  blood-chilling  blasphemy  he  would 
quote  the  passage  of  scripture,  "  That  servant  which 
knew  his  lord's  will  and  prepared  not  himself,  neither  did 
according  to  his  will,  shall  be  beaten  with  many  stripes.'* 
He  would  keep  this  lacerated  woman  tied  up  by  her 
wrists  to  a  bolt  in  the  joist,  three,  four,  and  five  hours  at 
a  time.  He  would  tie  her  up  early  in  the  morning,  whip 
her  with  a  cowskin  before  breakfast,  leave  her  tied  up, 
go  to  his  store,  and,  returning  to  dinner, repeat  the  casti- 
gation,  laying  the  rugged  lash  on  flesh  already  raw 
by  repeated  blows.  He  seemed  desirous  to  get  the  poor 
girl  out  of  existence,  or  at  any  rate  off  his  hands.  In 
proof  of  this,  he  afterwards  gave  her  away  to  his  sister 
Sarah  (Mrs.  Cline),  but  as  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Hugh, 
Henny  was  soon  returned  on  his  hands.  Finally,  upon  a 
pretense  that  he  could  do  nothing  for  her  (I  use  his  own 
words),  he  "  set  her  adrift  to  take  care  of  herself."  Here 
was  a  recently  converted  man,  holding  with  tight  grasp 


138  WHIPPING  NOT  IMPROVING. 

the  well-framed  and  able-bodied  slaves  left  him  by  old 
master  —  the  persons  who  in  freedom  could  have  taken 
care  of  themselves;  yet  turning  loose  the  only  cripple 
among  them,  virtually  to  starve  and  die. 

No  doubt,  had  Master  Thomas  been  asked  by  some 
pious  northern  brother,  why  he  held  slaves  ?  his  reply 
would  have  been  precisely  that  which  many  another 
slaveholder  has  returned  to  the  same  inquiry,  viz. :  "  I 
hold  my  slaves  for  their  own  good." 

The  many  differences  springing  up  between  Master 
Thomas  and  myself,  owing  to  the  clear  perception  I  had 
of  his  character,  and  the  boldness  with  which  I  defended 
myself  against  his  capricious  complaints,  led  him  to  de- 
clare that  I  was  unsuited  to  his  wants ;  that  my  city  life 
had  affected  me  perniciously ;  that  in  fact  it  had  almost 
ruined  me  for  every  good  purpose,  and  had  fitted  me  for 
everything  bad.  One  of  my  greatest  faults,  or  offences, 
was  that  of  letting  his  horse  get  away  and  go  down  to 
the  farm  which  belonged  to  his  father-in-law.  The  ani- 
mal had  a  liking  for  that  farm  with  which  I  fully  sympa- 
thized. Whenever  I  let  it  out  it  would  go  dashing- 
down  the  road  to  Mr.  Hamilton's,  as  if  going  on  a  grand 
frolic.  My  horse  gone,  of  course  I  must  go  after  it.  The 
explanation  of  our  mutual  attachment  to  the  place  is  the 
same  —  the  horse  found  good  pasturage,  and  I  found  there 
plenty  of  bread.  Mr.  Hamilton  had  his  faults,  but  starv- 
ing his  slaves  was  not  one  of  them.  He  gave  food  in 
abundance,  and  of  excellent  quality.  In  Mr.  Hamilton's 
cook  —  Aunt  Mary — I  found  a  generous  and  considerate 
friend.  She  never  allowed  me  to  go  there  without  giv- 
ing me  bread  enough  to  make  good  the  deficiencies  ©f  a 
day  or  two.  Master  Thomas  at  last  resolved  to  endure 
my  behavior  no  longer;  he  could  keep  neither  me  nor  his 
horse,  we  liked  so  well  to  be  at  his  father-in-law's  farm.  I 
had  lived    with    him  nearly  nine    months    and  he  had 


BREAKING  YOUNG  SLAVES.  139 

given  me  a  number  of  severe  whippings,  without  any  vis- 
ible improvement  in  my  character  or  conduct,  and  now 
he  was  resolved  to  put  me  out,  as  he  said,  "  to  be  broken." 
There  was,  in  the  Bay-side,  very  near  the  camp-ground 
where  my  master  received  his  religious  impressions,  a 
man  named  Edward  Covey,  who  enjoyed  the  reputation 
of  being  a  first  rate  hand  at  breaking  young  negroes. 
This  Covey  was  a  poor  man,  a  farm  renter ;  and  his  repu- 
tation of  being  a  good  hand  to  break  in  slaves  was  of 
immense  pecuniary  advantage  to  him,  since  it  enabled 
him  to  get  his  farm  tilled  with  very  little  expense,  com- 
pared with  what  it  would  have  cost  him  otherwise.  Some 
slaveholders  thought  it  an  advantage  to  let  Mr.  Covey 
have  the  government  of  their  slaves  a  year  or  two,  almost 
free  of  charge,  for  the  sake  of  the  excellent  training 
they  had  under  his  management.  Like  some  horse- 
breakers  noted  for  their  skill,  who  ride  the  best  horses  in 
the  country  without  expense,  Mr.  Covey  could  have  under 
him  the  most  fiery  bloods  of  the  neighborhood,  for  the 
simple  reward  of  returning  them  to  their  owners  well 
broken.  Added  to  the  natural  fitness  of  Mr.  Covey  for  the 
duties  of  his  profession,  he  was  said  "  to  enjoy  religion," 
and  he  was  as  strict  in  the  cultivation  of  piety  as  he  was 
in  the  cultivation  of  his  farm.  I  was  made  aware  of 
these  traits  in  his  character  by  some  one  who  had  been 
under  his  hand,  and  while  I  could  not  look  forward  to 
going  to  him  with  any  degree  of  pleasure,  I  was  glad  to 
get  away  from  St.  Michaels.  I  believed  I  should  get 
enough  to  eat  at  Covey's,  even  if  I  suffered  in  other 
respects,  and  this  to  a  hungry  man  is  not  a  prospect  to 
be  regarded  with  indifference. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

COVEY,  THE  NEGRO  BREAKER. 

Tourney  to  Covey's — Meditations  by  the  way — Covey's  house — Family 
— Awkwardness  as  a  field  hand — A  cruel  beating — Why  given- 
Description  of  Covey — First  attempt  at  driving  oxen — Hair-breadth 
escape — Ox  and  man  alike  property — Hard  labor  more  effective 
than  the  whip  for  breaking  down  the  spirit — Cunning  and  trickery 
of  Covey — Family  worship — Shocking  and  indecent  contempt  for 
chastity — Great  metal  agitation — Anguish  beyond  description. 

THE  morning  of  January  1,  1834,  with  its  chilling 
wind  and  pinching  frost,  quite  in  harmony  with  the 
winter  in  my  own  mind,  found  me,  with  my  little  bundle 
of  clothing  on  the  end  of  a  stick  swung  across  my  shoulder, 
on  the  main  road  bending  my  way  towards  Covey's, 
whither  I  had  been  imperiously  ordered  by  Master  Thomas. 
He  had  been  as  good  as  his  word,  and  had  committed 
me  without  reserve  to  the  mastery  of  that  hard  man. 
Eight  or  ten  years  had  now  passed  since  I  had  been  taken 
from  my  grandmother's  cabin  in  Tuckahoe;  and  these  years, 
for  the  most  part,  I  had  spent  in  Baltimore,  where,  as  the 
reader  has  already  seen,  I  was  treated  with  comparative 
tenderness.  I  was  now  about  to  sound  profounder  depths 
in  slave  life.  My  new  master  was  notorious  for  his  fierce 
and  savage  disposition,  and  my  only  consolation  in  going 
to  live  with  him,  was  the  certainty  of  finding  him  precisely 
as  represented  by  common  fame.  There  was  neither  joy 
in  my  heart  nor  elasticity  in  my  frame  as  I  started  for 
the  tyrant's  home.  Starvation  made  me  glad  to  leave 
Thomas  Auld's,  and  the  cruel  lash  made  me  dread  to  go 
to  Covey's.  Escape,  however,  was  impossible  ;  so,  heavy 
and  sad,  I  paced  the  seven  miles  which  lay  between  his 

(140) 


ME   IS   SENT   TO    SCHOOL.  141 

house  and  St.  Michaels,  thinking  much  by  the  solitary 
way,  of  my  adverse  condition.  But  thinking  was  all  I 
could  do.  Like  a  fish  in  a  net,  allowed  to  play  for  a 
time,  I  was  now  drawn  rapidly  to  the  shore  and  secured  at 
all  points.  "  I  am,"  thought  I,  "  but  the  sport  of  a  power 
which  makes  no  account,  either  of  my  welfare  or  of  my 
happiness.  By  a  law  which  I  can  comprehend,  but  can- 
not evade  or  resist,  I  am  ruthlessly  snatched  from  the 
hearth  of  a  fond  grandmother  and  hurried  away  to  the 
home  of  a  mysterious  old  master ;  again  I  am  removed 
from  there  to  a  master  in  Baltimore;  thence  am  I 
snatched  away  to  the  eastern  shore  to  be  valued  with  the 
beasts  of  the  field,  and  with  them  divided  and  set  apart 
for  a  possessor ;  then  I  am  sent  back  to  Baltimore,  and 
by  the  time  I  have  formed  new  attachments  and  have 
begun  to  hope  that  no  more  rude  shocks  shall  touch  me, 
a  difference  arises  between  brothers,  and  I  am  again 
broken  up  and  sent  to  St.  Michaels ;  and  now  from  the 
latter  place  I  am  footing  my  way  to  the  home  of  another 
master,  where,  T  am  given  to  understand,  like  a  wild  young 
working  animal  I  am  to  be  broken  to  the  yoke  of  a  bitter 
and  life-long  bondage."  With  thoughts  and  reflections 
like  these  I  came  in  sight  of  a  small  wood-colored  build- 
ing, about  a  mile  from  the  main  road,  and  which,  from 
the  description  I  had  received  at  starting,  I  easily  rec- 
ognized as  my  new  home.  The  Chesapeake  bay,  upon 
the  jutting  banks  of  which  the  little  wood -colored  house 
was  standing,  white  with  foam  raised  by  the  heavy 
northwest  wind ;  Poplar  Island,  covered  with  a  thick 
black  pine  forest,  standing  out  amid  this  half  ocean ;  and 
Keat  Point,  stretching  its  sandy,  desert-like  shores  out 
into  the  foam-crested  bay,  were  all  in  sight,  and  served  to 
deepen  the  wild  and  desolate  scene. 

The  good  clothes  I  had  brought  with  me  from  Balti- 
more were  now  worn  thin,  and  had  not  been  replaced ; 


H2  MY   BROTHER   IN   THE   CHURCH. 

for  Master  Thomas  was  as  little  careful  to  provide  against 
cold  as  against  hunger.  Met  here  by  a  north  wind  sweep- 
ing through  an  open  space  of  forty  miles,  I  was  glad  to 
make  any  port,  and,  therefore,  I  speedily  pressed  on 
to  the  wood-colored  house.  The  family  consisted  of 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Covey ;  Mrs.  Kemp  (a  broken-backed 
woman),  sister  to  Mrs.  Covey;  William  Hughes,  cousin 
to  Mr-  Covey;  Caroline,  the  cook;  Bill  Smith,  a  hired 
man,  and  myself.  Bill  Smith,  Bill  Hughes,  and  myself 
were  the  working  force  of  the  farm,  which  comprised 
three  or  four  hundred  acres.  I  was  now  for  the  first 
time  in  my  life  to  be  a  field-hand;  and  in  my  new 
employment  I  found  myself  even  more  awkward  than  a 
green  country  boy  may  be  supposed  to  be  upon  his  first 
entrance  into  the  bewildering  scenes  of  city  life.  My 
awkwardness  gave  me  much  trouble.  Strange  and  un- 
natural as  it  may  seem,  I  had  been  in  my  new  home  but 
three  days  before  Mr.  Covey  (my  brother  in  the  Metho- 
dist church,)  gave  me  a  bitter  foretaste  of  what  was  in 
reserve  for  me.  I  presume  he  thought  that,  since  he  had 
but  a  single  year  in  which  to  complete  his  work,  the 
sooner  he  began  the  better.  Perhaps  he  thought  that  by 
coming  to  blows  at  once  we  should  mutually  better 
understand  our  relations  to  each  other.  But  to  whatever 
motive,  direct  or  indirect,  the  cause  may  be  referred,  I 
had  not  been  in  his  possession  three  whole  days  before  he 
subjected  me  to  a  most  brutal  chastisement.  Under  his 
heavy  blows  blood  flowed  freely,  and  wales  were  left  on 
my  back  as  large  as  my  little  finger.  The  sores  from 
this  flogging  continued  for  weeks,  for  they  were  kept 
open  by  the  rough  and  coarse  cloth  which  I  wore  for 
shirting.  The  occasion  and  details  of  this  first  chapter 
of  my  experience  as  a  field-hand  must  be  told,  that  the 
reader  may  see  how  unreasonable,  as  well  as  how  cruel, 
my  new  Master  Covey  was.     The  whole  thing  I  found  to 


LEARNING   A   NEW  LANGUAGE.  143 

be  characteristic  of  the  man,  and  I  was  probably  treated 
no  worse  by  him  than  had  been  scores  of  lads  pre- 
viously committed  to  him  for  reasons  similar  to  those 
which  induced  my  master  to  place  me  with  him.  But 
here  are  the  facts  connected  with  the  affair,  precisely  as 
they  occurred. 

On  one  of  the  coldest  mornings  of  the  whole  month  of 
January,  1834,  I  was  ordered  at  daybreak  to  get  a  load 
of  wood,  from  a  forest  about  two  miles  from  the  house. 
In  order  to  perform  this  work,  Mr.  Covey  gave  me  a  pair 
of  unbroken  oxen,  for  it  seemed  that  his  breaking  abilities 
had  not  been  turned  in  that  direction.  In  due  form,  and 
with  all  proper  ceremony,  I  was  introduced  to  this  huge 
yoke  of  unbroken  oxen,  and  was  carefully  made  to  un- 
derstand which  was  "  Buck,"  and  which  was  "  Darby," — • 
which  was  the  "  in  hand  "  ox,  and  which  was  the  "  off 
hand."  The  master  of  this  important  ceremony  was  no 
less  a  person  than  Mr.  Covey  himself,  and  the  introduc- 
tion was  the  first  of  the  kind  I  had  ever  had. 

My  life,  hitherto,  had  been  quite  away  from  horned 
cattle,  and  I  had  no  knowledge  of  the  art  of  managing 
them.  What  was  meant  by  the  "in  ox,"  as  against  the 
"off  ox,"  when  both  were  equally  fastened  to  one  cart, 
and  under  one  yoke,  I  could  not  very  easily  divine ;  and 
the  difference  implied  by  the  names,  and  the  peculiar 
duties  of  each,  were  alike  G-reek  to  me.  Why  was  not 
the  "off  ox"  called  the  "in  ox?"  Where  and  what  is 
the  reason  for  this  distinction  in  names,  when  there  is 
none  in  the  things  themselves  ?  After  initiating  me  into 
the  use  of  the  "whoa,"  "back,"  "gee,"  "hither,"— the 
entire  language  spoken  between  oxen  and  driver, — Mr. 
Covey  took  a  rope  about  ten  feet  long  and  one  inch  thick, 
and  placed  one  end  of  it  around  the  horns  of  the  "in 
hand  ox,"  and  gave  the  other  end  to  me,  telling  me  that 
if  the  oxen  started  to  run  away  (as  the  scamp  knew  they 


144  THE   AMIABLE   MR.    COVEY. 

would),  I  must  hold  on  to  the  rope  and  stop  them.  I 
need  not  tell  any  one  who  is  acquainted  with  either  the 
strength  or  the  disposition  of  an  untamed  ox,  that 
this  order  was  about  as  unreasonable  as  a  command  to 
shoulder  a  mad  bull.  I  had  never  before  driven  oxen 
and  I  was  as  awkward  a  driver  as  it  is  possible  to  con- 
ceive. I  could  not  plead  my  ignorance  to  Mr.  Covey. 
There  was  that  in  his  manner  which  forbade  any  reply. 
Cold,  distant,  morose,  with  a  face  wearing  all  the  marks 
of  captious  pride  and  malicious  sternness,  he  repelled  all 
advances.  He  was  not  a  large  man — not  more  than  five 
feet  ten  inches  in  height,  I  should  think;  short-necked, 
round-shouldered,  of  quick  and  wiry  motion,  of  thin  and 
wolfish  visage,  with  a  pair  of  small,  greenish-gray  eyes, 
set  well  back  under  a  forehead  without  dignity,  and 
which  were  constantly  in  motion,  expressing  his  passions 
rather  than  his  thoughts,  in  sight,  but  denying  them  utter- 
ance in  words.  The  creature  presented  an  appearance 
altogether  ferocious  and  sinister,  disagreeable  and  for- 
bidding, in  the  extreme.  When  he  spoke,  it  was  from 
the  corner  of  his  mouth,  and  in  a  sort  of  light  growl  like 
that  of  a  dog  when  an  attempt  is  made  to  take  a  bone  from 
him.  I  already  believed  him  a  worse  fellow  than  he  had 
been  represented  to  be.  With  his  directions,  and  without 
stopping  to  question,  I  started  for  the  woods,  quite  anx- 
ious to  perform  in  a  creditable  manner,  my  first  exploit  in 
driving.  The  distance  from  the  house  to  the  wood's  gate 
— a  full  mile,  I  should  think  —  was  passed  over  with  little 
difficulty:  for,  although  the  animals  ran,  I  was  fleet 
enough  in  the  open  field  to  keep  pace  with  them,  especially 
as  they  pulled  me  along  at  the  end  of  the  rope ;  but  on 
"reaching  the  woods,  I  was  speedily  thrown  into  a  distress- 
ing plight.  The  animals  took  fright,  and  started  off 
ferociously  into  the  woods,  carrying  the  cart  full  tilt 
against  trees,  over  stumps,  and  dashing  from  side  to  side- 


FUNNY   EXPERIENCE.  145 

in  a  manner  altogether  frightful.  As  I  held  the  rope  I 
expected  every  moment  to  be  crushed  between  the  cart 
and  the  huge  trees,  among  which  they  were  so  furiously 
dashing.  After  running  thus  for  several  minutes,  my 
oxen  were  finally  brought  to  a  stand,  by  a  tree,  against 
which  they  dashed  themselves  with  great  violence,  upset- 
ting the  cart,  and  entangling  themselves  among  sundry 
young  saplings.  By  the  shock  the  body  of  the  cart  was 
flung  in  one  direction  and  the  wheels  and  tongue  in 
another,  and  all  in  the  greatest  confusion.  There  I  was, 
all  alone  in  a  thick  wood  to  which  I  was  a  stranger ;  my 
cart  upset  and  shattered,  my  oxen,  wild  and  enraged,  were 
entangled,  and  I,  poor  soul,  was  but  a  green  hand  to  set 
all  this  disorder  right.  I  knew  no  more  of  oxen  than 
the  ox-driver  is  supposed  to  know  of  wisdom. 

After  standing  a  few  minutes,  surveying  the  damage, 
and  not  without  a  presentiment  that  this  trouble  would 
draw  after  it  others,  even  more  distressing,  I  took  one 
end  of  the  cart-body  and,  by  an  extra  outlay  of  strength, 
I  lifted  it  toward  the  axle-tree,  from  which  it  had  been 
violently  flung.  After  much  pulling  and  straining,  I 
succeeded  in  getting  the  body  of  the  cart  in  its  place. 
This  was  an  important  step  out  of  the  difficulty,  and  its 
performance  increased  my  courage  for  the  work  which 
remained  to  be  done.  The  cart  was  provided  with  an  ax, 
a  tool  with  which  I  had  become  pretty  well  acquainted  in 
the  ship-yard  at  Baltimore.  With  this  I  cut  down  the 
saplings  by  which  my  oxen  were  entangled,  and  again 
pursued  my  journey,  with  my  heart  in  my  mouth,  lest  the 
oxen  should  again  take  it  into  their  senseless  heads  to 
cut  up  a  caper.  But  their  spree  was  over  for  the  present, 
and  the  rascals  now  moved  off  as  soberly  as  though 
their  behavior  had  been  natural  and  exemplary.  On 
reaching  the  part  of  the  forest  where  I  had,  the  day  before, 
been  chopping  wood,  I  filled  the  cart  with  a  heavy  load, 


-146  CKOWNING   DISASTER   OF   THE   DAY. 

as  a  security  against  another  runaway.  But  the  neck  of 
an  ox  is  equal  in  strength  to  iron.  It  defies  ordinary 
burdens.  Tame  and  docile  to  a  proverb,  when  well 
trained,  when  but  half  broken  to  the  yoke,  the  ox  is  the 
most  sullen  and  intractable  of  animals.  I  saw  in  my 
own  situation  several  points  of  similarity  with  that  of 
the  oxen.  They  were  property;  so  was  I.  Covey  was  to 
break  me — I  was  to  break  them.  Break  and  be  broken 
was  the  order 

Half  of  the  day  was  already  gone  and  I  had  not  yet 
turned  my  face  homeward.  It  required  only  two  days' 
experience  and  observation  to  teach  me  that  no  such 
apparent  waste  of  time  would  be  lightly  overlooked  by 
Covey.  I  therefore  hurried  toward  home ;  but  in  reach- 
ing the  lane  gate  I  met  the  crowning  disaster  of  the  day. 
This  gate  was  a  fair  specimen  of  southern  handicraft. 
There  were  two  huge  posts  eighteen  inches  in  diameter, 
rough  hewed  and  square,  and  the  heavy  gate  was  so  hung 
on  one  of  these  that  it  opened  only  about  half  the  proper 
distance.  On  arriving  here  it  was  necessary  for  me  to  let 
go  the  end  of  the  rope  on  the  horns  of  the  "  in-hand  ox  ";• 
and  as  soon  as  the  gate  was  open  and  I  let  go  of  it  to 
get  the  rope  again,  off  went  my  oxen,  full  tilt ;  making 
nothing  of  their  load,  as,  catching  the  huge  gate  between 
the  wheel  and  the  cart-body,  they  literally  crushed 
it  to  splinters  and  came  within  only  a  few  inches  of 
subjecting  me  to  a  similar  catastrophe,  for  I  was  just 
in  advance  of  the  wheel  when  it  struck  the  left  gate- 
post. With  these  two  hair-breadth  escapes  I  thought  I 
could  successfully  explain  to  Mr.  Covey  the  delay  and 
avert  punishment — I  was  not  without  a  faint  hope  of 
being  commended  for  the  stern  resolution  which  I  had 
displayed  in  accomplishing  the  difficult  task — a  task 
which  I  afterwards  learned  even  Covey  himself  would 
not  have  undertaken  without  first  driving  the  oxen  for 


BREAKING   OXEN.  147 

some  time  in  the  open  field,  preparatory  to  their  going  to 
the  woods.  But  in  this  hope  I  was  disappointed.  On 
coming  to  him  his  countenance  assumed  an  aspect  of 
rigid  displeasure,  and  as  I  gave  him  a  history  of  the  casu- 
alties of  my  trip,  his  wolfish  face,  with  his  greenish  eyes, 
became  intensely  ferocious.  ''  Go  back  to  the  woods 
again,"  he  said,  muttering  something  else  about  wasting 
time.  I  hastily  obeyed,  but  I  had  not  gone  far  on  my 
way  when  I  saw  him  coming  after  me.  My  oxen  now 
behaved  themselves  with  singular  propriety,  contrasting 
their  present  conduct  to  my  representation  of  their  for- 
mer antics.  I  almost  wished,  now  that  Covey  was  coming, 
they  would  do  something  in  keeping  with  the  character  I 
had  given  them;  but  no,  they  had  already  had  their  spree, 
and  they  could  afford  now  to  be  extra  good,  readily  obey- 
ing orders,  and  seeming  to  understand  them  quite  as  well 
as  I  did  myself.  On  reaching  the  woods,  my  tormenter, 
who  seemed  all  the  time  to  be  remarking  to  himself  upon 
the  good  behavior  of  the  oxen,  came  up  to  me  and  ordered 
me  to  stop  the  cart,  accompanying  the  same  with  the 
threat  that  he  would  now  teach  me  how  to  break  gates 
and  idle  away  my  time  when  he  sent  me  to  the  woods. 
Suiting  the  action  to  the  words,  Covey  paced  off,  in  his 
own  wiry  fashion,  to  a  large  black  gum  tree,  the  young 
shoots  of  which  are  generally  used  for  ox-goads,  they 
being  exceedingly  tough.  Three  of  these  goads,  from 
four  to  six  feet  long,  he  cut  off  and  trimmed  up  with  his 
large  jack-knife.  This  done,  he  ordered  me  to  take  off 
my  clothes.  To  this  unreasonable  order  I  made  no  reply, 
but  in  my  apparent  unconsciousness  and  inattention  to 
this  command  I  indicated  very  plainly  a  stern  determina- 
tion to  do  no  such  thing.  "  If  you  will  beat  me,"  thought 
I,  "  you  shall  do  so  over  my  clothes."  After  many 
threats,  which  made  no  impression  upon  me,  he  rushed 
at  me  with  something  of  the  savage  fierceness  of  a  wolf, 


148  FRUITS   OF   HIS   EDUCATION. 

tore  off  the  few  and  thinly  worn  clothes  I  had  on,  and 
proceeded  to  wear  out  on  my  back  the  heavy  goads  which 
he  had  cut  from  the  gum  tree.  This  flogging  was  the 
first  of  a  series  of  floggings,  and  though  very  severe,  it 
was  less  so  than  many  which  came  after  it,  and  these  for 
offences  far  lighter  than  the  gate-breaking. 

I  remained  with  Mr.  Covey  one  year  (I  cannot  say  I 
lived  with  him),  and  during  the  first  six  months  that  I 
was  there  I  was  whipped,  either  with  sticks  or  cow-skins, 
every  week.  Aching  bones  and  a  sore  back  were  my 
constant  companions.  Frequent  as  the  lash  was  used, 
Mr.  Covey  thought  less  of  it  as  a  means  of  breaking 
down  my  spirit  than  that  of  hard  and  continued  labor. 
He  worked  me  steadily  up  to  the  point  of  my  powers  of 
endurance.  From  the  dawn  of  day  in  the  morning  till 
the  darkness  was  complete  in  the  evening,  I  was  kept 
hard  at  work  in  the  field  or  the  woods.  At  certain  sea- 
sons of  the  year  we  were  all  kept  in  the  field  till  eleven 
and  twelve  o'clock  at  night.  At  these  times  Covey  would 
attend  us  in  the  field  and  urge  us  on  with  words  or  blows, 
as  it  seemed  best  to  him.  He  had  in  his  life  been  an 
overseer,  and  he  well  understood  the  business  of  slave- 
driving.  There  was  no  deceiving  him.  He  knew  just 
what  a  man  or  boy  could  do,  and  he  held  both  to  strict 
account.  When  he  pleased  he  would  work  himself  like 
a  very  Turk,  making  everything  fly  before  him.  It  was, 
however,  scarcely  necessary  for  Mr.  Covey  to  be  really 
present  in  the  field  to  have  his  work  go  on  industriously. 
He  had  the  faculty  of  making  us  feel  that  he  was 
always  present.  By  a  series  of  adroitly  managed  sur- 
prises which  he  practiced,  I  was  prepared  to  expect  him 
at  any  moment.  His  plan  was  never  to  approach  in  an 
open,  manly  and  direct  manner  the  spot  where  his  hands 
were  at  work.  No  thief  was  ever  more  artful  in  his 
devices  than  this  man  Covey.    He  would  creep  and  crawl 


COVEY   THE    BRUTE.  149 

in  ditches  and  gullies,  hide  behind  stumps  and  bushes, 
and  practice  so  much  of  the  cunning  of  the  serpent,  that 
Bill  Smith  and  I,  between  ourselves,  never  called  him  by 
any  other  name  than  "  the  snake."  We  fancied  that  in 
his  eyes  and  his  gait  we  could  see  a  snakish  resemblance. 
One-half  of  his  proficiency  in  the  art  of  negro-breaking 
consisted,  I  should  think,  in  this  species  of  cunning.  W&_ 
were  never  secure.  He  could  see  or  hear  us  nearly  all 
the  time.  He  was,  to  us, behind  every  stump,  tree,  bush, 
and  fence  on  the  plantation.  He  carried  this  kind  of 
trickery  so  far  that  he  would  sometimes  mount  his  horse 
and  make  believe  he  was  going  to  St.  Michaels,  and  in 
thirty  minutes  afterwards  you  might  find  his  horse  tied 
in  the  woods,  and  the  snake-like  .Covey  lying  flat  in  the 
ditch  with  his  head  lifted  above  its  edge,  or  in  a  fence- 
corner,  watching  every  movement  of  the  slaves.  I  have 
known  him  walk  up  to  us  and  give  us  special  orders  as 
to  our  work  in  advance,  as  if  he  were  leaving  home  with 
a  view  to  being  absent  several  days,  and  before  he  got 
half  way  to  the  house  he  would  avail  himself  of  our 
inattention  to  his  movements  to  turn  short  on  his  heel, 
conceal  himself  behind  a  fence-corner  or  a  tree,  and 
watch  us  until  the  going  down  of  the  sun.  Mean  and 
contemptible  as  is  all  this,  it  is  in  keeping  with  the  char- 
acter which  the  life  of  a  slaveholder  was  calculated  to 
produce.  There  was  no  earthly  inducement  in  the  slave's 
condition  to  incite  him  to  labor  faithfully.  The  fear  of 
punishment  was  the  sole  motive  of  any  sort  of  industry 
with  him.  Knowing  this  fact  as  the  slaveholder  did,  and 
judging  the  slave  by  himself,  he  naturally  concluded  that 
the  slave  would  be  idle  whenever  the  cause  for  this  fear 
was  absent.  Hence  all  sorts  of  petty  deceptions  were 
practiced  to  inspire  fear. 

But  with  Mr.  Covey  trickery  was  natural.     Everything 
in  the  shape  of  learning  or  religion  which  he  possessed 


150  A   HYPOCRITE. 

was  made  to  conform  to  this  semi-lying  propensity.  He 
did  not  seem  conscious  that  the  practice  had  anything 
unmanly,  base  or  contemptible  about  it.  It  was  with 
him  a  part  of  an  important  system  essential  to  the  rela- 
tion of  master  and  slave.  I  thought  I  saw,  in  his  very 
religious  devotions,  this  controlling  element  of  his  char- 
acter. A  long  prayer  at  night  made  up  for  a  short 
prayer  in  the  morning,  and  few  men  could  seem  more 
devotional  than  he  when  he  had  nothing  else  to  do. 

Mr.  Covey  was  not  content  with  the  cold  style  of  family 
worship  adopted  in  the  cold  latitudes,  which  begin  and 
end  with  a  simple  prayer.  No !  the  voice  of  praise  as 
well  as  of  prayer  must  be  heard  in  his  house  night  and 
morning.  At  first  I  was  called  upon  to  bear  some  part 
in  these  exercises ;  but  the  repeated  floggings  given  me 
turned  the  whole  thing  into  mockery.  He  was  a  poor 
singer  and  relied  mainly  upon  me  for  raising  the  hymn 
for  the  family,  and  when  I  failed  to  do  so  he  was  thrown 
into  much  confusion.  I  do  not  think  he  ever  abused  me 
on  account  of  these  vexations.  His  religion  was  a  thing 
altogether  apart  from  his  worldly  concerns.  He  knew 
nothing  of  it  as  a  holy  principle  directing  and  controlling 
his  daily  life  and  making  the  latter  conform  to  the  require- 
ments of  the  gospel.  One  or  two  facts  will  illustrate  his 
character  better  than  a  volume  of  generalities. 

I  have  already  implied  that  Mr.  Edward  Covey  was  a 
poor  man.  He  was,  in  fact,  just  commencing  to  lay  the 
foundation  of  his  fortune,  as  fortune  was  regarded  in  a 
slave  state.  The  first  condition  of  wealth  and  respecta- 
bility there  being  the  ownership  of  human  property,  every 
nerve  was  strained  by  the  poor  man  to  obtain  it,  with 
little  regard  sometimes  as  to  the  means.  In  pursuit. of 
this  object,  pious  as  Mr.  Covey  was,  he  proved  himself  as 
unscrupulous  and  base  as  the  worst  of  his  neighbors.  In 
the  beginning  he  was  only  able — as  he  said — "  to  buy  one 


A   HORRID   SYSTEM.  151 

slave ; "  and  scandalous  and  shocking  as  is  the  fact,  he 
boasted  that  he  bought  her  simply  "  as  a  breeder."  But 
the  worst  of  this  is  not  told  in  this  naked  statement. 
This  young  woman  (Caroline  was  her  name)  was  virtually 
compelled  by  Covey  to  abandon  herself  to  the  object  for 
which  he  had  purchased  her  ;  and  the  result  was  the  birth 
of  twins  at  the  end  of  the  year.  At  this  addition  to  his 
human  stock  Covey  and  his  wife  were  ecstatic  with  joy. 
No  one  dreamed  of  reproaching  the  woman  or  of  finding 
fault  with  the  hired  man,  Bill  Smith,  the  father  of  the 
children,  for  Mr.  Covey  himself  had  locked  the  two  up 
together  every  night,  thus  inviting  the  result. 

But  I  will  pursue  this  revolting  subject  no  farther.  No 
better  illustration  of  the  unchaste,  demoralizing,  and  de- 
basing character  of  slavery  can  be  found,  than  is  fur- 
nished in  the  fact  that  this  professedly  Christian  slave- 
holder, amidst  all  his  prayers  and  hymns,  was  shamelessly 
and  boastfully  encouraging  and  actually  compelling,  in 
his  own  house,  undisguised  and  unmitigated  fornication, 
as  a  means  of  increasing  his  stock.  It  was  the  system  of 
slavery  which  made  this  allowable,  and  which  no  more 
condemned  the  slaveholder  for  buying  a  slave  woman  and 
devoting  her  to  this  life,  than  for  buying  a  cow  and  raising 
stock  from  her,  and  the  same  rules  were  observed,  with  a 
view  to  increasing  the  number  and  quality  of  the  one,  as 
of  the  other. 

If  at  any  one  time  of  my  life,  more  than  another,  I 
was  made  to  drink  the  bitterest  dregs  of  slavery,  that 
time  was  during  the  first  six  months  of  my  stay  with 
this  man  Covey.  We  worked  all  weathers.  It  was  never 
too  hot,  or  too  cold;  it  could  never  rain,  blow,  snow, 
or  hail  too  hard  for  us  to  work  in  the  field.  Work, 
work,  work,  was  scarcely  more  the  order  of  the  day  than 
of  the  night.  The  longest  days  were  too  short  for  him, 
and  the  shortest  nights  were  too  long  for  him.     I  was 


152  HIS   DESPONDENCY. 

somewhat  unmanageable  at  the  first,  but  a  few  months  of 
this  discipline  tamed  me.  Mr^Coveyjmcceeded  in  break- 
ing me-^injjgdx^  soul,  and  spirit.  Myna^ural  elasticity 
was  crushed ;  my  intellectTanguished ;  the  disposition  to 
read  departed,  the  cheerful  spark  that  lingered1  about  my 
eye  died  out ;  the  dark  nig^T~oT^Iavely  closed  in  upon 
me,  and  bel^old  a  man  transformed  to  a  brute ! 

Sunday  was  my  only  leisure  time.  I  spent  this  under 
some  large  tree,  in  a  sort  of  beast-like  stupor  between 
sleeping  and  waking.  At  times  I  would  rise  up  and  a  flash 
of  energetic  freedom  would  dart  through  my  soul,  accom- 
panied with  a  faint  beam  of  hope  that  flickered  for  a 
moment,  and  then  vanished.  I  sank  down  again,  mourn- 
ing over  my  wretched  condition.  I  was  sometimes 
tempted  to  ^ake_jny^life  and  jjiat  _oi  Covgy^but  was 
prevented  by  a  combination  of  hope  and  fear.  My  suffer- 
ings, as  I  remember  them  now,  seem  like  a  dream  rather 
than  like  a  stern  reality. 

Our  house  stood  within  a  few  rods  of  the  Chesapeake 
bay,  whose  broad  bosom  was  ever  white  with  sails  from 
every  quarter  of  the  habitable  globe.  Those  beautiful 
vessels,  robed  in  white,  and  so  delightful  to  the  eyes  of  free- 
men, were  to  me  so  many  shrouded  ghosts,  to  terrify  and 
torment  me  with  thoughts  of  my  wretched  condition. 
I  have  often,  in  the  deep  stillness  of  a  summer's  Sabbath, 
stood  all  alone  upon  the  banks  of  that  noble  bay,  and 
traced,  with  saddened  heart  and  tearful  eye,  the  countless 
number  of  sails  moving  off  to  the  mighty  ocean.  The 
sight  of  these  always  affected  me  powerfully.  My  thoughts 
would  compel  utterance  ;  and  there,  with  no  audience  but 
the  Almighty,  I  would  pour  out  my  soul's  complaint  in 
my  rude  way  with  an  apostrophe  to  the  moving  multitude 
of  ships. 

"  You  are  loosed  from  your  moorings,  and  free.  I  am 
fast  in  my  chains,  and  am  a  slave  !     You  move  merrily 


THOUGHTS  OF  FREEDOM.  153 

before  the  gentle  gale,  and  I  sadly  before  the  bloody  whip. 
You  are  freedom's  swift-winged  angels,  that  fly  around 
the  world ;  I  am  confined  in  bonds  of  iron.  0,  that  1 
were  free!  0,  that  I  were  on  one  of  your  gallant  decks, 
and  under  your  protecting  wing !  Alas !  betwixt  me  and 
you  the  turbid  waters  roll.  Go  on,  go  on ;  0,  that  I  could 
also  go !  Could  I  but  swim !  If  I  could  fly !  0,  why 
was  I  born  a  man,  of  whom  to  make  a  brute  !  The  glad 
ship  is  gone :  she  hides  in  the  dim  distance.  I  am  left 
in  the  hell  of  unending  slavery.  0,  God,  save  me !  God, 
deliver  me !  Let  me  be  free ! — Is  there  any  God  ?  Why 
am  I  a  slave  ?  I  will  run  away.  I  will  not  stand  it. 
Get  caught  or  get  clear,  I'll  try  it.  I  had  as  well  die 
with  ague  as  with  fever.  I  have  only  one  life  to  lose.  I 
had  as  well  be  killed  running  as  die  standing.  Only 
think  of  it :  one  hundred  miles  north,  and  I  am  free ! 
Try  it  ?  Yes !  God  helping  me,  I  will.  It  cannot  be 
that  I  shall  live  and  die  a  slave.  I  will  take  to  the  water. 
This  very  bay  shall  yet  bear  me  into  freedom.  Tho 
steamboats  steer  in  a  northeast  course  from  North  Point ; 
I  will  do  the  same ;  and  when  I  get  to  the  head  of  the  bay , 
I  will  turn  my  canoe  adrift,  and  walk  straight  through 
Delaware  into  Pennsylvania.  When  I  get  there  I  shall 
not  be  required  to  have  a  pass :  I  will  travel  there  without 
being  disturbed.  Let  but  the  first  opportunity  offer,  and 
come  what  will,  I  am  off.  Meanwhile  I  will  try  to  bear 
the  yoke.  I  am  not  the  only  slave  in  the  world.  Why 
should  I  fret?  I  can  bear  as  much  as  any  of  them. 
Besides  I  am  but  a  boy  yet,  and  all  boys  are  bound  out  to 
some  one.  It  may  be  that  my  misery  in  slavery  will  only 
increase  my  happiness  when  I  get  free.  There  is  a  better 
day  coming." 

I  shall  never  be  able  to  narrate  half  the  mental  expe- 
rience through  which  it  was  my  lot  to  pass,  during  my 
stay  at  Covey's.     I  was  completely  wrecked,  changed,  and 
7 


154  I   AM   A   SLAVE. 

bewildered ;  goaded  almost  to  madness  at  one  time,  and 
at  another  reconciling  myself  to  my  wretched  condition. 
All  the  kindness  I  had  received  at  Baltimore,  all  my  for- 
mer hopes  and  aspirations  for  usefulness  in  the  world, 
and  even  the  happy  moments  spent  in  the  exercises  of 
religion,  contrasted  with  my  then  present  lot,  served  but 
to  increase  my  anguish. 

J  suffered  bodily  as  well  as  mentally.  I  had  neither 
sufficient  time  in  which  to  eat,  or  to  sleep,  except  on 
Sundays.  The  over-work,  and  the  bfutal  chastisements 
of  which  I  was  the  victim,  combined  with  that  ever- 
gnawing  and  soul-devouring  thought — "lam  a  slave-^a 
slave  for  life — a  slave  with  no  rational  ground  to  hope  for 
freedom" — rendered  me  a  living  embodiment  of  mental 
and  physical  wretchedness. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

ANOTHER  PRESSURE  OF  THE  TYRANT'S  VISE. 

Experience  at  Covey's  summed  up — First  six  months  severer  than  the 
remaining  six — Preliminaries  to  the  change — Reasons  for  narrating 
the  circumstances — Scene  in  the  tread ing-yard — Author  taken  ill — 
Escapes  to  St.  Michaels — The  pursuit — Suffering  in  the  woods — 
Talk  with  Master  Thomas — His  beating — Driven  back  to  Covey's — 
The  slaves  never  sick — Natural  to  expect  them  to  feign  sickness — 
Laziness  of  slaveholders. 

THE  reader  has  but  to  repeat,  in  his  mind,  once  a 
week  the  scene  in  the  woods,  where  Covey  subjected 
me  to  his  merciless  lash,  to  have  a  true  idea  of  my  bitter 
experience,  during  the  first  six  months  of  the  breaking- 
process  through  which  he  carried  me.  I  have  no  heart 
to  repeat  each  separate,  transaction.  Such  a  narration 
would  fill  a  volume  much  larger  than  the  present  one. 
I  aim  only  to  give  the  reader  a  truthful  impression  of 
my  slave-life,  without  unnecessarily  affecting  him  with 
harrowing  details. 

As  I  have  intimated  that  my  hardships  were  much 
greater  during  the  first  six  months  of  my  stay  at  Covey's 
than  during  the  remainder  of  the  year,  and  as  the  change 
in  my. condition  was  owing  to  causes  which  may  help  the 
reader  to  a  better  understanding  of  human  nature,  when 
subjected  to  the  terrible  extremities  of  slavery,  I  will 
narrate  the  circumstances  of  this  change,  although  I  may 
seem  thereby  to  applaud  my  own  courage. 

You  have,  dear  reader,  seen  me  humbled,  degraded, 
broken  down,  enslaved,  and  brutalized ;  and  you  under- 
stand how  it  was  done ;  now  let  us  see  the  converse  of 
all  this,  and  how  it  was  brought  about ;  and  this  will  take 
us  through  the  year  1834.  (155) 


156  TAKEN  SICK. 

On  one  of  the  hottest  days  of  the  month  of  August  of 
the  year  just  mentioned,  had  the  reader  been  passing 
through  Covey's  farm,  he  might  have  seen  me  at  work 
in  what  was  called  the  "treading-yard" — a  yard  upon 
which  wheat  was  trodden  out  from  the  straw  by  the 
horses'  feet.  I  was  there  at  work  feeding  the  "fan,"  or 
rather  bringing  wheat  to  the  fan,  while  Bill  Smith  was 
feeding.  Our  force  consisted  of  Bill  Hughes,  Bill  Smith, 
and  ti  slave  by  the  name  of  Eli,  the  latter  having  been 
hired  for  the  occasion.  The  work  was  simple,  and 
required  strength  and  activity,  rather  than  any  skill  or 
intelligence  ;  and  yet  to  one  entirely  unused  to  such 
work,  it  came  very  hard.  The  heat  was  intense  and 
overpowering,  and  there  was  much  hurry  to  get  the  wheat 
trodden  out  that  day,  through  the  fan ;  since  if  that  work 
was  done  an  hour  before  sundown,  the  hands  would  have, 
according  to  a  promise  of  Covey,  that  hour  added  to  their 
night's  rest.  I  was  not  behind  any  of  them  in  the  wish 
to  complete  the  day's  work  before  sundown,  and  hence  I 
struggled  with  all  my  might  to  get  it  forward.  The 
promise  of  one  hour's  repose  on  a  week  day  was  sufficient 
to  quicken  my  pace,  and  to  spur  me  on  to  extra  endeavor. 
Besides,  we  had  all  planned  to  go  fishing,  and  I  certainly 
wished  to  have  a  hand  in  that.  But  I  was  disappointed, 
and  the  day  turned  out  to  be  one  of  the  bitterest  I  ever 
experienced.  About  three  o'clock,  while  the  sun  was 
pouring  down  his  burning  rays,  and  not  a  breeze  was 
stirring,  I  broke  down ;  my  strength  failed  me  ;  I  was 
seized  with  a  violent  aching  of  the  head,  attended  with 
extreme  dizziness,  and  trembling  in  every  limb.  Finding 
what  was  coming,  and  feeling  that  it  would  never  do  to 
stop  work, I  nerved  myself  up  and  staggered  on,  until  I  fell 
by  the  side  of  the  wheat  fan.  with  a  feeling  that  the  earth 
had  fallen  in  upon  me.  This  brought  the  entire  work  to 
a  dead  stand.     There  was  work  for  four  :  each  one  had 


CRUEL   TREATMENT.  157 

his  part  to  perform,  and  each  part  depended  on  the  other, 
so  that  when  one  stopped,  all  were  compelled  to  stop. 
Covey,  who  had  become  my  dread,  was  at  the  house, 
about  a  hundred  yards  from  where  I  was  fanning,  and 
instantly,  upon  hearing  the  fan  stop,  he  came  down  to 
the  treading-yard  to  inquire  into  the  cause  of  the  inter- 
ruption. Bill  Smith  told  him  that  I  was  sick  and  unable 
longer  to  bring  wheat  to  the  fan. 

I  had  by  this  time  crawled  away  in  the  shade,  under 
the  side  of  a  post-and-rail  fence,  and  was  exceedingly 
ill.  The  intense  heat  of  the  sun,  the  heavy  dust  rising 
from  the  fan,  and  the  stooping  to  take  up  the  wheat  from 
the  yard,  together  with  the  hurrying  to  get  through,  had 
caused  a  rush  of  blood  to  my  head.  In  this  condition 
Covey,  finding  out  where  I  was,  came  to  me,  and  after 
standing  over  me  a  while  asked  what  the  matter  was. 
I  told  him  as  well  as  I  could,  for  it 'was  with  difficulty 
that  I  could  speak.  He  gave  me  a  savage  kick  in  the 
side  which  jarred  my  whole  frame,  and  commanded  me 
to  get  up.  The  monster  had  obtained  complete  control 
over  me,  and  if  he  had  commanded  me  to  do  any  possible 
thing  I  should,  in  my  then  state  of  mind,  have  endeav- 
ored to  comply.  I  made  an  effort  to  rise,  but  fell  back 
in  the  attempt  before  gaining  my  feet.  He  gave  me 
another  heavy  kick,  and  again  told  me  to  rise.  I  again 
tried,  and  succeeded  in  standing  up ;  but  upon  stooping 
to  get  the  tub  with  which  I  was  feeding  the  fan  I 
again  staggered  and  fell  to  the  ground.  I  must  have  so 
fallen  had  I  been  sure  that  a  hundred  bullets  would  have 
pierced  me  through  as  the  consequence.  While  down  in 
this  sad  condition,  and  perfectly  helpless,  the  merciless 
negro-breaker  took  up  the  hickory  slab  with  which 
Hughes  had  been  striking  off  the  wheat  to  a  level  with 
the  sides  of  the  half-bushel  measure, (a  very  hard  weapon), 
and, with  the  edge  of  it,  he  dealt  me  a  heavy  blow  on  my 


158  BLOOD-LETTING    BENEFICIAL. 

head  which  made  a  large  gash,  and.  caused  the  blood  to 
run  freely,  saying  at  the  same  time,  "  If  you  have  got  the 
headache  I'll  cure  you."  This  done,  he  ordered  me 
again  to  rise,  but  I  made  no  effort  to  do  so,  for  I  had  now 
made  up  my  mind  that  it  was  useless  and  that  the  heartless 
villain  might  do  his  worst.  He  could  but  kill  me  and 
that  might  put  me  out  of  my  misery.  Finding  me  unable 
to  rise,  or  rather  despairing  of  my  doing  so,  Covey  left 
me,  with  a  view  to  getting  on  with  the  work  without 
me.  I  was  bleeding  very  freely,  and  my  face  was  soon 
covered  with  my  warm  blood.  Cruel  and  merciless  as  was 
the  motive  that  dealt  that  blow,  the  wound  was  a  fortu- 
nate one  for  me.  Bleeding  was  never  more  efficacious. 
The  pain  in  my  head  speedily  abated,  and  I  was  soon 
able  to  rise.  Covey  had,  as  I  have  said,  left  me  to  my 
fate,  and  the  question  was,  shall  I  return  to  my  work,  or 
shall  I  find  my  way  to  St.  Michaels  and  make  Capt. 
Auld  acquainted  with  the  atrocious  cruelty  of  his  brother 
Covey,  and  beseech  him  to  get  me  another  master  ? 
Remembering  the  object  he  had  in  view  in  placing  me 
under  the  management  of  Covey,  and  further,  his  cruel 
treatment  of  my  poor  crippled  cousin  Henny,  and  his 
meanness  in  the  matter  of  feeding  and  clothing  his  slaves, 
there  was  little  ground  to  hope  for  a  favorable  reception 
at  the  hands  of  Capt.  Thomas  Auld.  Nevertheless,  I 
resolved  to  go  straight  to  him,  thinking  that,  if  not  ani- 
mated by  motives  of  humanity,  he  might  be  induced  to 
interfere  on  my  behalf  from  selfish  considerations.  "He 
cannot,"  I  thought,  "allow  his  property  to  be  thus  bruised 
and  battered,  marred  and  defaced,  and  I  will  go  to  him 
about  the  matter."  In  order  to  get  to  St.  Michaels  by 
the  most  favorable  and  direct  road  I  must  walk  seven 
miles,  and  this,  in  my  sad  condition,  was  no  easy  per- 
formance. I  had  already  lost  much  blood,  I  was 
exhausted  by  over-exertion,  my  sides  were  sore  from  the 


ESCAPES.  1C9 

heavy  blows  planted  there  by  the  stout  boots  of  Mr. 
Covey,  and  I  was  in  every  way  in  an  unfavorable  plight 
for  the  journey.  I  however  watched  my  chance  while 
the  cruel  and  cunning  Covey  was  looking  in  an  opposite 
direction,  and  started  off  across  the  field  for  St.  Michaels. 
This  was  a  daring  step.  If  it  failed  it  would  only  exas- 
perate Covey  and  increase  during  the  remainder  of  my 
term  of  service  under  him,  the  rigors  of  my  bondage. 
But  the  step  was  taken  and  I  must  go  forward.  I 
succeeded  in  getting  nearly  half  way  across  the  broad 
field  toward  the  woods,  when  Covey  observed  me.  I 
was  still  bleeding  and  the  exertion  of  running  had  started 
the  blood  afresh.  "  Come  hack  !  Come  hack  !  "  he  vocifer- 
ated, with  threats  of  what  he  would  do  if  I  did  not  in- 
stantly return.  But,  disregarding  his  calls  and  threats,  I 
pressed  on  toward  the  woods  as  fast  as  my  feeble  state 
would  allow.  Seeing  no  signs  of  my  stopping,  he  caused 
his  horse  to  be  brought  out  and  saddled,  as  if  he  intended 
to  pursue  me.  The  race  was  now  to  be  an  unequal  one, 
and  thinking  I  might  be  overhauled  by  him  if  I  kept  the 
main  road,  I  walked  nearly  the  whole  distance  in  the 
woods,  keeping  far  enough  from  the  road  to  avoid  detec- 
tion and  pursuit.  But  I  had  not  gone  far  before  my 
little  strength  again  failed  me,  and  I  was  obliged  to  lie 
down.  The  blood  was  still  oozing  from  the  wound  in  my 
head,  and  for  a  time  I  suffered  more  than  I  can  describe. 
There  I  was  in  the  deep  woods,  sick  and  emaciated,  bleed- 
ing and  almost  bloodless,  and  pursued  by  a  wretch  whose 
character  for  revolting  cruelty  beggars  all  opprobrious 
speech.  I  was  not  without  the  fear  of  bleeding  to  death. 
The  thought  of  dying  all  alone  in  the  woods,  and  of  being 
torn  in  pieces  by  the  buzzards,  had  not  yet  been  rendered 
tolerable  by  my  many  troubles  and  hardships,  and  I  was 
glad  when  the  shade  of  the  trees  and  the  cool  evening 
breeze  combined  with  my  matted  hair  to  stop  the  flow  of 


160  HIS   SUFFERINGS. 

blood.  After  lying  there  about  three-quarters  of  an  hour, 
brooding  over  the  singular  and  mournful  lot  to  which  I 
was  doomed,  my  mind  passing  over  the  whole  scale  or 
circle  of  belief  and  unbelief,  from  faith  in  the  overruling 
Providence  of  God,  to  the  blackest  atheism,  I  again 
took  up  my  journey  toward  St.  Michaels,  more  weary  and 
sad  than  on  the  morning  when  I  left  Thomas  Auld's  for 
the  home  of  Covey.  I  was  bare-footed,  bare-headed,  and 
in' my  shirt-sleeves.  The  way  was  through  briers  and 
bogs,  and  I  tore  my  feet  often  during  the  journey.  I  was 
full  five  hours  in  going  the  seven  or  eight  miles  ;  partly 
because  of  the  difficulties  of  the  way,  and  partly  because 
of  the  feebleness  induced  by  my  illness,  bruises,  and  loss 
of  blood. 

On  gaining  my  master's  store,  I  presented  an  appear- 
ance of  wretchedness  and  woe  calculated  to  move  any  but 
a  heart  of  stone.  From  the  crown  of  my  head  to  the  sole 
of  my  feet,  there  were  marks  of  blood.  My  hair  was  all 
clotted  with  dust  and  blood,  and  the  back  of  my  shirt  was 
literally  stiff  with  the  same.  Briers  and  thorns  had  scarred 
and  torn  my  feet  and  legs.  Had  I  escaped  from  a  den  of 
tigers,  I  could  not  have  looked  worse.  In  this  plight  I 
appeared  before  my  professedly  Christian  master,  humbly 
to  invoke  the  interposition  of  his  power  and  authority,  to 
protect  me  from  further  abuse  and  violence.  During  the 
latter  part  of  my  tedious  journey  I  had  begun  to  hope 
that  my  master  would  now  show  himself  in  a  nobler  light 
than  I  had  before  seen  him.  But  I  was  disappointed.  I 
had  jumped  from  a  sinking  ship  into  the  sea.  I  had  fled 
from  a  tiger  to  something  worse.  I  told  him  as  well  as 
I  could,  all  the  circumstances ;  how  I  was  endeavoring 
to  please  Covey ;  how  hard  I  was  at  work  in  the  present 
instance ;  how  unwillingly  I  sank  down  under  the  heat, 
toil,  and  pain ;  the  brutal  manner  in  which  Covey  had 
kicked  me  in  the  side,  the  gash  cut  in  my  head;  my  hesi- 


HIS   CHRISTIAN   MASTER.  161 

tation  about  troubling  him  (Capt.  Auld)  with  complaints ; 
but  that  now  I  felt  it  would  not  be  best  longer  to  conceal 
from  him  the  outrages  committed  from  time  to  time  upon 
me.  At  first  Master  Thomas  seemed  somewhat  affected 
by  the  story  of  my  wrongs,  but  he  soon  repressed  what- 
ever feeling  he  may  have  had,  and  became  as  cold  and 
hard  as  iron.  It  was  impossible,  at  first,  as  I  stood  before 
him,  to  seem  indifferent.  I  distinctly  saw  his  human 
nature  asserting  its  conviction  against  the  slave  system, 
which  made  cases  like  mine  possible  ;  but,  as  I  have  said, 
humanity  fell  before  the  systematic  tyranny  of  slavery. 
He  first  walked  the  floor,  apparently  much  agitated  by  my 
story,  and  the  spectacle  I  presented ;  but  soon  it  was  his 
turn  to  talk.  He  began  moderately  by  finding  excuses 
for  Covey,  and  ended  with  a  full  justification  of  him,  and 
a  passionate  condemnation  of  me.  He  had  no  doubt  I 
deserved  the  flogging.  He  did  not  believe  I  was  sick ;  I 
was  only  endeavoring  to  get  rid  of  work.  My  dizziness 
was  laziness,  and  Covey  did  right  to  flog  me  as  he  had 
done.  After  thus  fairly  annihilating  me,  and  arousing 
himself  by  his  eloquence,  he  fiercely  demanded  what  I 
wished  him  to  do  in  the  case !  With  such  a  knock-down 
to  all  my  hopes,  and  feeling  as  I  did  my  entire  subjection 
to  his  power,  I  had  very  little  heart  to  reply.  I  must  not 
assert  my  innocence  of  the  allegations  he  had  piled  up 
against  me,  for  that  would  be  impudence.  The  guilt  of 
a  slave  was  always  and  everywhere  presumed,  and  the 
innocence  of  the  slaveholder,  or  employer,  was  always 
asserted.  The  word  of  the  slave  against  this  presumption 
was  generally  treated  as  impudence,  worthy  of  punish- 
ment. "  Do  you  dare  to  contradict  me,  you  rascal  ? "  was 
a  final  silencer  of  counter-statements  from  the  lips  of  a 
slave.  Calming  down  a  little,  in  view  of  my  silence  and 
hesitation,  and  perhaps  a  little  touched  at  my  forlorn  and 
miserable  appearance,  he  inquired  again,  what  I  wanted 


162  IS   DRIVEN   BACK. 

him  to  do  ?  Thus  invited  a  second  time,  I  told  him  I 
wished  him  to  allow  me  to  get  a  new  home,  and  to  find  a 
new  master ;  that  as  sure  as  I  went  back  to  live  again 
with  Mr.  Covey,  I  should  be  killed  by  him;  that  he  would 
never  forgive  my  coming  home  with  complaints;  that 
since  I  had  lived  with  him  he  had  almost  crushed  my 
spirit,  and  I  believed  he  would  ruin  me  for  future  service 
and  that  my  life  was  not  safe  in  his  hands.  This  Master 
Thomas  (my  brother  in  the  church')  regarded  as  "  non- 
sense." There  was  no  danger  that  Mr.  Covey  would  kill 
me ;  he  was  a  good  man,  industrious  and  religious,  and 
he  would  not  think  of  removing  me  from  that  home; 
"  besides,"  said  he — and  this  I  found  was  the  most  dis- 
tressing thought  of  all  to  him — "  if  you  should  leave 
Covey  now  that  your  year  is  but  half  expired,  I  should 
lose  your  wages  for  the  entire  year.  You  belong  to  Mr. 
Covey  for  one  year,  and  you  must  go  back  to  him,  come 
what  will;  and  you  must  not  trouble  me  with  any  more 
stories;  and  if  you  don't  go  immediately  home,  I'll  get 
hold  of  you  myself."  This  was  just  what  I  expected 
when  I  found  he  had  prejudged  the  case  against  me. 
"  But,  sir,"  I  said,  "  I  am  sick  and  tired,  and  I  cannot  get 
home  to-night."  At  this  he  somewhat  relented,  and 
finally  allowed  me  to  stay  the  night,  but  said  I  must  be 
off  early  in  the  morning,  and  concluded  his  directions  by 
making  me  swallow  a  huge  dose  of  Epsom  salts,  which 
was  about  the  only  medicine  ever  administered  to  slaves. 
It  was  quite  natural  for  Master  Thomas  to  presume  I 
was  feigning  sickness  to  escape  work,  for  he  probably 
thought  that  were  he  in  the  place  of  a  slave,  with  no 
wages  for  his  work,  no  praise  for  well-doing,  no  motive 
for  toil  but  the  lash,  he  would  try  every  possible  scheme 
by  which  to  escape  labor.  I  say  I  have  no  doubt  of  this ; 
the  reason  is,  that  there  were  not,  under  the  whole  heav- 
ens, a  set  of  men  who  cultivated  such  a  dread  of  labor  as 


SLAVEHOLDERS    LAZY.  163 

did  the  slaveholders.  The  charge  of  laziness  against  the 
slaves  was  ever  on  their  lips  and  was  the  standing- 
apology  for  every  species  of  cruelty  and  brutality.  These 
men  did  indeed  literally  "  bind  heavy  burdens,  grievous 
to  be  borne,  and  laid  them  upon  men's  shoulders,  but  they 
themselves  would  not  move  them  with  one  of  their 
fingers." 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE  LAST  FLOGGING. 

A  sleepless  night — Return  to  Covey's — Punished  by  him — The  chase 
defeated — Vengeance  postponed — Musings  in  the  woods — The  al- 
ternative— Deplorable  spectacle — Night  in  the  woods — Expected 
attack — Accosted  by  Sandy — A  friend,  not  a  master — Sandy's  hos- 
pitality— The  ash-cake  supper — Interview  with  Sandy — His  advice 
— Sandy  a  conjuror  as  well  as  a  Christian— The  magic  root — 
Strange  meeting  with  Covey — His  manner — Covey's  Sunday  face — 
Author's  defensive  resolve — The  fight — The  victory,  and  its  results. 

SLEEP  does  not  always  come  to  the  relief  of  the  weary- 
in  body,  and  broken  in  spirit ;  especially  is  it  so  when 
past  troubles  only  foreshadow  coming  disasters.  My  last 
hope  had  been  extinguished.  My  master,  who  I  did  not 
venture  to  hope  would  protect  me  as  a  man,  had  now- 
refused  to  protect  me  as  his  property,  and  had  cast  me 
back,  covered  with  reproaches  and  bruises,  into  the  hands 
of  one  who  was  a  stranger  to  that  mercy  which  is  the 
soul  of  the  religion  he  professed.  May  the  reader  never 
know  what  it  is  to  spend  such  a  night  as  to  me  was  that 
which  heralded  my  return  to  the  den  of  horrors  from 
which  I  had  made  a  temporary  escape. 

I  remained — sleep  I  did  not — all  night  at  St.  Michaels, 
and  in  the  morning  (Saturday)  I  started  off,  obedient  to 
the  order  of  Master  Thomas,  feeling  that  I  had  no  friend 
on  earth,  and  doubting  if  I  had  one  in  heaven.  I  reached 
Covey's  about  nine  o'clock ;  and  just  as  I  stepped  into 
the  field,  before  I  had  reached  the  house,  true  to  his 
snakish  habits,  Covey  darted  out  at  me  from  a  fence 
corner,  in  which  he  had  secreted  himself  for  the  purpose 
of  securing  me.     He  was  provided  with  a  cowskin  and  a 

(164) 


IN  THE   WOODS.  165 

rope,  and  he  evidently  intended  to  tie  me  up,  and  wreak 
his  vengeance  on  me  to  the  fullest  extent.  I  should  have 
been  an  easy  prey  had  he  succeeded  in  getting  his  hands 
upon  me,  for  I  had  taken  no  refreshment  since  noon 
on  Friday ;  and  this,  with  the  other  trying  circumstances, 
had  greatly  reduced  my  strength.  I,  however,  darted 
back  into  the  woods  before  the  ferocious  hound  could 
reach  me,  and  buried  myself  in  a  thicket,  where  he  lost 
sight  of  me.  The  cornfield  afforded  me  shelter  in  get- 
ting to  the  woods.  But  for  the  tall  corn,  Covey  would 
have  overtaken  me,  and  made  me  his  captive.  He  was 
much  chagrined  that  he  did  not,  and  gave  up  the  chase 
very  reluctantly,  as  I  could  see  by  his  angry  movements, 
as  he  returned  to  the  house. 

For  a  little  time  I  was  clear  of  Covey  and  his  lash. 
I  was  in  the  wood,  buried  in  its  somber  gloom  and 
hushed  in  its  solemn  silence ;  hidden  from  all  human 
eyes ;  shut  in  with  nature  and  with  nature's  God,  and 
absent  from  all  human  contrivances.  Here  was  a  good 
place  to  pray  ;  to  pray  for  help,  for  deliverance — a  prayer 
I  had  often  before  made.  But  how  could  I  pray  ?  Covey 
could  pray — Capt.  Auld  could  pray.  I  would  fain  pray  ; 
but  doubts  arising,  partly  from  my  neglect  of  the  means 
of  grace  and  partly  from  the  sham  religion  which  every- 
where prevailed,  there  was  awakened  in  my  mind  a  dis- 
trust of  all  religion  and  the  conviction  that  prayers  were 
unavailing  and  delusive. 

Life  in  itself  had  almost  become  burdensome  to  me. 
All  my  outward  relations  were  against  me.  I  must  stay 
here  and  starve,  or  go  home  to  Covey's  and  have  my  flesh 
torn  to  pieces  and  my  spirit  humbled  under  his  cruel 
lash.  These  were  the  alternatives  before  me.  The  day 
was  long  and  irksome.  I  was  weak  from  the  toils  of  the 
previous  day  and  from  want  of  food  and  sleep,  and  I  had 
been    so  little    concerned  about  my  appearance  that  I 


166  •  HE   HEARS   A    STEP. 

had  not  yet  washed  the  blood  from  my  garments.  I  was 
an  object  of  horror,  even  to  myself.  Life  in  Baltimore, 
when  most  oppressive,  was  a  paradise  to  this.  What 
had  I  done,  what  had  my  parents  done,  that  such  a  life 
as  this  should  be  mine?  That  day,  in  the  woods,  I  would 
have  exchanged  my  manhood  for  the  brutehood  of  an  ox. 

Night  came.  I  was  still  in  the  woods,  and  still  unre- 
solved what  to  do.  Hunger  had  not  yet  pinched  me  to 
the  point  of  going  home,  and  I  laid  myself  down  in  the 
leaves  to  rest ;  for  I  had  been  watching  for  hunters  all 
day,  but  not  being  molested  by  them  during  the  day,  I 
expected  no  disturbance  from  them  during  the  night.  I 
had  come  to  the  conclusion  that  Covey  relied  upon  hun- 
ger to  drive  me  home,  and  in  this  I  was  quite  correct, 
for  lie  made  no  effort  to  catch  me  after  the  morning. 

During  the  night  I  heard  the  step  of  a  man  in  the 
woods.  He  was  coming  toward  the  place  where  I  lay.  A 
person  lying  still  in  the  woods  in  the  day-time  has  the 
advantage  over  one  walking,  and  this  advantage  is  much 
greater  at  night.  I  was  not  able  to  engage  in  a  physical 
struggle,  and  I  had  recourse  to  the  common  resort  of  the 
weak.  I  hid  myself  in  the  leaves  to  prevent  discovery. 
But  as  the  night  rambler  in  the  woods  drew  nearer  I 
found  him  to  be  a  friend,  not  an  enemy  ;  a  slave  of  Mr. 
William  Groomes  of  Easton,  a  kind-hearted  fellow  named 
"Sandy."  Sandy  lived  that  year  with  Mr.  Kemp,  about 
four  miles  from  St.  Michaels.  He,  like  myself,  had 
been  hired  out,  but  unlike  myself  had  not  been  hired 
out  to  be  broken.  He  was  the  husband  of  a  free  woman 
who  lived  in  the  lower  part  of  "Poppie  Neck,"  and  he 
was  now  on  his  way  through  the  woods  to  see  her  and  to 
spend  the  Sabbath  with  her. 

As  soon  as  I  had  ascertained  that  the  disturber  of  my 
solitude  was  not  an  enemy,  but  the  good-hearted  Sandy, 
—a  man  as  famous  among  the  slaves  of  the  neighbor- 


Found  in  the  Woods  by  Sandy. 


HIS   OLD   FRIEND   SANDY.  169 

hood  for  his  good  nature  as  for  his  good  sense — I  came 
out  from  my  Kiding-place  and  made  myself  known  to  him. 
I  explained  the  circumstances  of  the  past  two  days  which 
had  driven  me  to  the  woods,  and  he  deeply  compassion- 
ated  my  distress.  It  was  a  bold  thing  for  him  to  shelter 
me,  and  I  could  not  ask  him  to  do  so,  for  had  I  been 
found  in  his  hut  he  would  have  suffered  the  penalty  of 
thirty-nine  lashes  on  his  bare  back,  if  not  something 
worse.  But  Sandy  was  too  generous  to  permit  the  fear 
of  punishment  to  prevent  his  relieving  a  brother  bond- 
man from  hunger  and  exposure,  and  therefore,  on  his 
own  motion,  I  accompanied  him  home  to  his  wife — for 
the  house  and  lot  were  hers,  as  she  wTas  a  free  woman. 
It  was  about  midnight,  but  his  wife  was  called  up,  a  fire 
was  made,  some  Indian  meal  was  soon  mixed  with  salt 
and  water,  and  an  ash-cake  was  baked  in  a  hurry,  to 
relieve  my  hunger.  Sandy's  wife  was  not  behind  him  in 
kindness ;  both  seemed  to  esteem  it  a  privilege  to  succor 
me,  for  although  I  was  hated  by  Covey  and  by  my  master 
I  was  loved  by  the  colored  people,  because  they  thought 
I  was  hated  for  my  knowledge,  and  persecuted  because  I 
was  feared.  I  was  the  only  slave  in  that  region  who 
could  read  or  write.  There  had  been  one  other  man, 
belonging  to  Mr.  Hugh  Hamilton,  who  could  read,  but  he, 
poor  fellow,  had,  shortly  after  coming  into  the  neighbor- 
hood, been  sold  off  to  the  far  south.  I  saw  him  in  the 
cart,  to  be  carried  to  Easton  for  sale,  ironed  and  pinioned 
like  a  yearling  for  the  slaughter.  My  knowledge  was  now 
the  pride  of  my  brother  slaves,  and  no  doubt  Sandy  felt 
on  that  account  something  of  the  general  interest  in  me. 
The  supper  was  soon  ready,  and  though  over  the  sea  I 
have  since  feasted  with  honorables,  lord  mayors  and 
aldermen,  my  supper  on  ash-cake  and  cold  water,  with 
Sandy,  was  the  meal  of  all  my  life  most  sweet  to  my 
taste  and  now  most  vivid  to  my  memory. 


170  A   MAGIC   ROOT. 

Supper  over,  Sandy  and  I  went  into  a  discussion  oi 
what  was  possible  for  me,  under  the  perils  and  hardships 
which  overshadowed  my  path.  The  question  was,  must 
I  go  back  to  Covey,  or  must  I  attempt  to  run  away  ? 
Upon  a  careful  survey  the  latter  was  found  to  be  impossi- 
ble ;  for  I  was  on  a  narrow  neck  of  land,  every  avenue  from 
which  would  bring  me  in  sight  of  pursuers.  There  was 
Chesapeake  Bay  to  the  right,  and  "Pot-pie"  river  to  the 
left,  and  St.  Michaels  and  its  neighborhood  occupied  the 
only  space  through  which  there  was  any  retreat. 

I  found  Sandy  an  old  adviser.  He  was  not  only  a 
religious  man,  but  he  professed  to  believe  in  a  system  for 
which  I  have  no  name.  He  was  a  genuine  African,  and 
liad  inherited  some  of  the  so-called  magical  powers  said 
to  be  possessed  by  the  eastern  nations.  He  told  me  that 
he  could  help  me ;  that  in  those  very  woods  there  was  an 
herb  which  in  the  morning  might  be  found,  possessing 
all  the  powers  required  for  my  protection  (I  put  his 
words  in  my  own  language),  and  that  if  I  would  take  his 
advice  he  would  procure  me  the  root  of  the  herb  of  which 
he  spoke.  He  told  me,  further,  that  if  I  would  take  that 
root  and  wear  it  on  my  right  side  it  would  be  impossible 
for  Covey  to  strike  me  a  blow,  and  that,  with  this  root 
about  my  person,  no  white  man  could  whip  me.  He  said  he 
had  carried  it  for  years,  and  that  he  had  fully  tested  its 
virtues.  He  had  never  received  a  blow  from  a  slave- 
holder since  he  carried  it,  and  he  never  expected  to 
receive  one,  for  he  meant  always  to  carry  that  root  for 
protection.  He  knew  Covey  well,  for  Mrs.  Covey  was 
the  daughter  of  Mrs.  Kemp ;  and  he  (Sandy)  had  heard 
of  the  barbarous  treatment  to  which  I  had  been  subjected, 
and  he  wanted  to  do  something  for  me. 

Now  all  this  talk  about  the  root  was  to  me  very  absurd 
and  ridiculous,  if  not  positively  sinful.  I  at  first  rejected 
the  idea  that  the  simple  carrying  a  root  on  my  right  side 


HE   RETURNS   TO    COVEY'S.  171 

(a  root,  by  the  way,  over  which  I  walked  every  time  I 
went  into  the  woods)  could  possess  any  such  magic  power 
as  he  ascribed  to  it,  and  I  was,  therefore,  not  disposed  to 
cumber  my  pocket  with  it.  I  had  a  positive  aversion  to 
all  pretenders  to  "divination."  It  was  beneath  one  of 
my  intelligence  to  countenance  such  dealings  with  the 
devil  as  this  power  implied.  But  with  all  my  learning — 
it  was  really  precious  little — Sandy  was  more  than  a  match 
for  me.  "My  book-learning,"  he  said,  "had  not  kept 
Covey  off  me"  (a  powerful  argument  just  then),  and  he 
entreated  me,  with  flashing  eyes,  to  try  this.  If  it  did 
me  no  good  it  could  do  me  no  harm,  and  it  would  cost 
me  nothing  any  way.  Sandy  was  so  earnest  and  so  con- 
fident of  the  good  qualities  of  this  weed  that,  to  please 
him,  I  was  induced  to  take  it.  He  had  been  to  me  the 
good  Samaritan,  and  had,  almost  providentially,  found 
me  and  helped  me  when  I  could  not  help  myself ;  how 
did  I  know  but  that  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  in  it  ? 
With  thoughts  of  this  sort  I  took  the  roots  from  Sandy 
and  put  them  in  my  right-hand  pocket. 

This  was  of  course  Sunday  morning.  Sandy  now 
urged  me  to  go  home  with  all  speed,  and  to  walk  up 
bravely  to  the  house,  as  though  nothing  had  happened. 
I  saw  in  Sandy,  with  all  his  superstition,  too  deep  an  in- 
sight into  human  nature  not  to  have  some  respect  for  his 
advice ;  and  perhaps,  too,  a  slight  gleam  or  shadow  of  his 
superstition  had  fallen  on  me.  At  any  rate,  I  started  off 
toward  Covey's,  as  directed.  Having,  the  previous  night, 
poured  my  griefs  into  Sandy's  ears  and  enlisted  him  in 
my  behalf,  having  made  his  wife  a  sharer  in  my  sorrows, 
and  having  also  become  well  refreshed  by  sleep  and  food, 
I  moved  off  quite  courageously  toward  the  dreaded 
Covey's.  Singularly  enough,  just  as  I  entered  the  yard- 
gate  I  met  him  and  his  wife  on  their  way  to  church,  dressed 
in  their  Sunday  best,  and  looking  as  smiling  as  angels. 


172  PIOUS   COVEY. 

His  manner  perfectly  astonished  me.  There  was  some^ 
thing  really  benignant  in  his  countenance.  He  spoke  to 
me  as  never  before,  told  me  that  the  pigs  had  got  into  the 
lot  and  he  wished  me  to  go  to  drive  them  out ;  inquired 
how  I  was,  and  seemed  an  altered  man.  This  extraordi- 
nary conduct  really  made  me  begin  to  think  that  Sandy's 
herb  had  more  virtue  in '  it  than  I,  in  my  pride,  had  been 
willing  to  allow,  and,  had  the  day  been  other  than  Sunday, 
I  should  have  attributed  Covey's  altered  manner  solely  to 
the  power  of  the  root.  I  suspected,  however,  that  the 
Sabbath,  not  the  root,  was  the  real  explanation  of  the 
change.  His  religion  hindered  him  from  breaking  the 
Sabbath,  but  not  from  breaking  my  skin  on  any  other  day 
than  Sunday.  He  had  more  respect  for  the  day  than  for 
the  man  for  whom  the  day  was  mercifully  given ;  for 
while  he  would  cut  and  slash  my  body  during  the  week, 
he  would  on  Sunday  teach  me  the  value  of  my  soul,  and 
the  way  of  life  and  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ. 

All  went  well  with  me  till  Monday  morning ;  and  then, 
whether  the  root  had  lost  its  virtue,  or  whether  my  tor- 
mentor had  gone  deeper  into  the  black  art  than  I  had,  (as 
was  sometimes  said  of  him),  or  whether  he  had  obtained 
a  special  indulgence  for  his  faithful  Sunday's  worship,  it 
is  not  necessary  for  me  to  know  or  to  inform  the  reader ; 
but  this  much  I  may  say,  the  pious  and  benignant  smile 
which  graced  the  face  of  Covey  on  Sunday  wholly  disap- 
peared on  Monday. 

Long  before  daylight  I  was  called  up  to  go  feed,  rub, 
and  curry  the  horses.  I  obeyed  the  call,  as  I  should  have 
done  had  it  been  made  at  an  earlier  hour,  for  I  had 
brought  my  mind  to  a  firm  resolve  during  that  Sunday's 
reflection  to  obey  every  order,  however  unreasonable,  if  it 
were  possible,  and  if  Mr.  Covey  should  then  undertake  to 
beat  me  to  defend  and  protect  myself  to  the  best  of  my 
ability.     My  religious  views  on  the  subject  of   resisting 


A   FIERCE   BATTLE.  173 

my  master  had  suffered  a  serious  shock  by  the  savage 
persecution  to  which  I  had  been  subjected,  and  my  hands 
were  no  longer  tied  by  my  religion.  Master  Thomas's  indif- 
ference had  severed  the  la§t  link.  I  had  backslidden 
from  this  point  in  the  slaves'  religious  creed,  and  I  soon 
had  occasion  to  make  my  fallen  state  known  to  my  Sun- 
day-pious brother,  Covey. 

While  I  was  obeying  his  order  to  feed  and  get  the 
horses  ready  for  the  field,  and  when  I  was  in  the  act  of 
going  up  the  stable-loft,  for  the  purpose  of  throwing  down 
some  blades,  Covey  sneaked  into  the  stable,  in  his  pecul- 
iar way,  and  seizing  me  suddenly  by  the  leg,  he  brought 
me  to  the  stable-floor,  giving  my  newly-mended  body  a 
terrible  jar.  I  now  forgot  all  about  my  roots,  and  remem- 
bered my  pledge  to  stand  up  in  my  own  defense.  The 
brute  was  skillfully  endeavoring  to  get  a  slip-knot  on  my 
legs,  before  I  could  draw  up  my  feet.  As  soon  as  I  found 
what  he  was  up  to,  I  gave  a  sudden  spring  (my  two  days' 
rest  had  been  of  much  service  to  me)  and  by  that  means, 
no  doubt,  he  was  able  to  bring  me  to  the  floor  so  heavily. 
He  was  defeated  in  his  plan  of  tying  me.  While  down,  he 
seemed  to  think  that  he  had  me  very  securely  in  his  power. 
He  little  thought  he  was — as  the  rowdies  say — "  in  " 
for  a  "  rough  and  tumble "  fight ;  but  such  was  the  fact. 
Whence  came  the  daring  spirit  necessary  to  grapple  with 
a  man  who,  eight-and-forty  hours  before,  could,  with  his 
slightest  word,  have  made  me  tremble  like  a  leaf  in  a 
storm,  I  do  not  know ;  at  any  rate,  I  was  resolved  to  fight, 
and  what  was  better  still,  I  actually  was  hard  at  it.  The 
fighting  madness  had  come  upon  me,  and  I  found  my 
strong  fingers  firmly  attached  to  the  throat  of  the  tyrant, 
as  heedless  of  consequences,  at  the  moment,  as  if  we  stood 
as  equals  before  the  law.  The  very  fr.lor  of  the  man  wag_ 
forgotten.  I  felt  supple  as  a  cat,  and  was  ready  for  him 
at  every  turn.     Every  blow  of  his  was  parried,  though  I 


174  TOO   MUCH    FOR   COVEY. 

dealt  no  blows  in  return.  I  was  strictly  on  the  defensive, 
preventing  him  from  injuring  me,  rather  than  trying  to 
injure  him.  I  flung  him  on  the  ground  several  times 
when  he  meant  to  have  hurled  me  there.  I  held  him  so 
firmly  by  the  throat  that  his  blood  followed  my  nails.  He 
held  me,  and  I  held  him. 

All  was  fair  thus  far,  and  the  contest  was  about  equal. 
My  resistance  was  entirely  unexpected  and  Covey  was 
taken  all  aback  by  it.  He  trembled  in  every  limb. 
" Are  you  going  to  resist,  you  scoundrel?"  said  he.  To 
which  I  returned  a  polite  "  Yes,  sir,"  steadily  gazing  my 
interrogator  in  the  eye,  to  meet  the  first  approach  or 
dawning  of  the  blow  which  I  expected  my  answer  would 
call  forth.  But  the  conflict  did  not  long  remain  equal. 
Covey  soon  cried  lustily  for  help ;  not  that  I  was  obtain- 
ing any  marked  advantage  over  him,  or  was  injuring  him. 
but  because  he  was  gaining  none  over  me,  and  was  not 
able,  single-handed,  to  conquer  me.  He  called  for  his 
cousin  Hughes  to  come  to  his  assistance,  and  now  the 
scene  was  changed.  I  was  compelled  to  give  blows,  as 
well  as  to  parry  them,  and  since  I  was  in  any  case  to 
suffer  for  resistance,  I  felt  (as  the  musty  proverb  goes) 
that  I  "  might  as  well  be  hanged  for  an  old  sheep  as  a 
lamb."  I  was  still  defensive  toward  Covey,  but  aggressive 
toward  Hughes,  on  whom,  at  his  first  approach,  I  dealt  a 
blow  which  fairly  sickened  him.  He  went  off,  bending 
over  with  pain,  and  manifesting  no  disposition  to  come 
again  within  my  reach.  The  poor  fellow  was  in  the  act 
of  trying  to  catch  and  tie  my  right  hand,  and  while  flat- 
tering himself  with  success,  I  gave  him  the  kick  which 
sent  him  staggering  away  in  pain,  at  the  same  time  that  I 
held  Covey  with  a  firm  hand. 

Taken  completely  by  surprise,  Covey  seemed  to  have 
lost  his  usual  strength  and  coolness.  He  was  frightened, 
and  stood  puffing  and  blowing,  seemingly  unable  to  com- 


BILL,   THE   HIRED   MAN.  175 

maud  words  or  blows.  When  he  saw  that  Hughes  was 
standing  half  bent  with  pain,  his  courage  quite  gone,  the 
cowardly  tyrant  asked  if  I  "  meant  to  persist  in  my  resist- 
ance." I  told  him  I  "did  mean  to  resist,  come  what 
might;  that  I  had  been  treated  like  a  brute  during  the 
last  six  months,  and  that  I  should  stand  it  no  longer." 
With  that  he  gave  me  a  shake,  and  attempted  to  drag  me 
toward  a  stick  of  wood  that  was  lying  just  outside  the 
stable-door.  He  meant  to  knock  me  down  with  it;  but, 
just  as  he  leaned  over  to  get  the  stick,  I  seized  him  with 
both  hands,  by  the  collar,  and  with  a  vigorous  and  sudden 
snatch  brought  my  assailant  harmlessly,  his  full  length, 
on  the  not  over-clean  ground,  for  we  were  now  in  the  cow- 
yard.  He  had  selected  the  place  for  the  fight,  and  it  was 
but  right  that  he  should  have  all  the  advantages  of  his 
own  selection. 

By  this  time  Bill,  the  hired  man,  came  home.  He  had 
been  to  Mr.  Helmsley's  to  spend  Sunday  with  his  nomi- 
nal wife.  Covey  and  I  had  been  skirmishing  from 
before  daybreak  till  now.  The  sun  was  shooting  his 
beams  almost  over  the  eastern  woods,  and  we  were  still 
at  it.  I  could  not  see  where  the  matter  was  to  terminate. 
He  evidently  was  afraid  to  let  me  go,  lest  I  should  again 
make  off  to  the  woods,  otherwise  he  would  probably  have 
obtained  arms  from  the  house  to  frighten  me.  Holding 
me,  he  called  upon  Bill  to  assist  him.  The  scene  here 
had  something  comic  about  it.  Bill,  who  knew  precisely 
what  Covey  wished  him  to  do,  affected  ignorance,  and 
pretended  he  did  not  know  what  to  do.  "  What  shall  I 
do,  Master  Covey  ?  "  said  Bill.  "  Take  hold  of  him !  — 
take  hold  of  him  ! "  cried  Covey.  With  a  toss  of  his  head, 
peculiar  to  Bill,  he  said :  "  Indeed,  Master  Covey,  I  want 
to  go  to  work."  "  This  is  your  work"  said  Covey  ;  " take 
hold  of  him."  Bill  replied,  with  spirit :  "  My  master  hired 
me  here  to  work,  and  not  to  help  you  whip  Frederick." 


176  HE    APPEALS    TO    CAROLINE. 

It  was  my  turn  to  speak.  "  Bill,"  said  I,  "  don't  put  your 
hands  on  me."  To  which  he  replied :  "  My  God,  Freder- 
ick, I  ain't  goin'  to  tech  ye  "  ;  and  Bill  walked  off,  leaving 
Covey  and  myself  to  settle  our  differences  as  best  we 
might. 

But  my  present  advantage  was  threatened  when  I  saw 
Caroline  (the  slave  woman  of  Covey)  coming  to  the  cow- 
yard  to  milk,  for  she  was  a  powerful  woman,  and  could 
have  mastered  me  easily,  exhausted  as  I  was. 

As  soon  as  she  came  near,  Covey  attempted  to  rally 
her  to  his  aid.  Strangely  and  fortunately,  Caroline  was 
in  no  humor  to  take  a  hand  in  any  such  sport.  We  were 
all  in  open  rebellion  that  morning.  Caroline  answered 
the  command  of  her  master  to  "  take  hold  of  me,"  pre- 
cisely as  Bill  had  done,  but  in  her  it  was  at  far  greater 
peril,  for  she  was  the  slave  of  Covey,  and  he  could  do 
what  he  pleased  with  her.  It  was  not  so  with  Bill,  and 
Bill  knew  it.  Samuel  Harris,  to  whom  Bill  belonged, 
did  not  allow  his  slaves  to  be  beaten  unless  they  were 
Vy  guilty  of  some  crime  which  the  law  would  punish.     But 

^  />  poor  Caroline,  like  myself,  was  at  the  mercy  of  the  merci- 
>N  less  Covey,  nor  did  she  escape  the  dire  effects  of  her 
\?         refusal :  he  gave  her  several  sharp  blows. 

At  length  (two  hours  had  elapsed)  the  contest  was 
given  over.  Letting  go  of  me,  puffing  and  blowing  at  a 
great  rate,  Covey  said  :  "Now,  you  scoundrel,  go  to  your 
work  ;  I  would  not  have  whipped  you  half  so  hard  if  you 
had  not  resisted."  The  fact  was,  he  had  not  whipped 
me  at  all.  He  had  not,  in  all  the  scuffle,  drawn  a  single 
drop  of  blood  from  me.  I  had  drawn  blood  from  him,  and 
should  even  without  this  satisfaction  have  been  victo- 
rious, because  my  aim  had  not  been  to  injure  him,  but  to 
prevent  his  injuring  me. 

During  the  whole  six  months  that  I  lived  with  Covey 
after  this  transaction,  he  never  again  laid  the  weight  of  his 


TURNING   POINT   IN   THE   AUTHOR'S   LIFE.  177 

finger  on  me  in  anger.  He  would  occasionally  say  he  did 
not  want  to  have  to  get  hold  of  me  again — a  declaration 
which  I  had  no  difficulty  in  believing  ;  and  I  had  a  secret 
feeling  which  answered,  "  You  had  better  not  wish  to 
get  hold  of  me  again,  for  you  will  be  likely  to  come  off 
worse  in  a  second  fight  than  you  did  in  the  first."  u 

This  battle  with  Mr.  Covey,  undignified  as  it  was 
and  as  T""fea'r~ihy  narration  of  it  is,  was^-the  turning- 
point  in  my  "  life  as  a  slave."  It  rekindled  in  my 
breast  the  smouldering  embers  of  liberty.  It  brought 
up  my  Baltimore  dreams  and  revived  a  sense  of 
my  own  manhood.  I  was  a  changed  being  after  that 
fight.  I  was  nothing  before  ;  /  was  a  man  now.  It 
recalled  to  life  my  crushed  self-respect,  and  my  self-con- 
fidence, and  inspired  me  with  a  renewed  determination  to 
be  a  free  man.  A  man_  without  force  is  without  the 
essential  dignity  of  humanity.  HumaTP-nature  is  so  con- 
stituted, that  it  cannot  honor  a  helpless  man,  though  it 
coxipity  him,  and  even  this  it  cannot  do  long  if  signs  of 
power  do  not  arise. 

He  only  can  understand  the  effect  of  this  combat  on 
my  spirit,  who  has  himself  incurred  something,  or  hazarded 
something,  in  repelling  the  unjust  and  cruel  aggressions  of 
a,  tyrant.  Covey  was  a  tyrant  and  a  cowardly  one  withal. 
After  resisting  him,  I  felt  as  I  had  never  felt  before. 
It  was  a  resurrection  from  the  dark  and  pestiferous  tomb 
of  slavery,  to  the  heaven  of  comparative  freedom.  I 
was  no  longer  a  servile  coward,  trembling  under  the 
frown  of  a  brother  worm  of  the  dust,  but  my  long-cowed 
spirit  was  roused  to  an  attitude  of  independence..  I  had  jy- 
reached  the  point  at  which  I  was  not  afraid  to  die.  This 
spirit  made  me  a  freeman  mfact,  though  I  still  remained 
a  slave  in  form.  When  a  slave  cannot  be  flogged,  he  is 
more  than  half  free.  He  has  a  domain  as  broad  as  his 
own  manly  heart  to  defend,  and  he  is  really  "a  power  on 


178  A   BOY   OF   SIXTEEN. 

earth."  From  this  time  until  my  escape  from  slavery,  I 
was  never  fairly  whipped.  Several  attempts  were  made, 
but  they  were  always  unsuccessful.  Bruised  I  did  get, 
but  the  instance  I  have  described  was  the  end  of  the  bru- 
tification  to  which  slavery  had  subjected  me. 

The  reader  may  like  to  know  why,  after  I  had  so  griev- 
ously offended  Mr.  Covey,  he  did  not  have  me  taken  in 
hand  by  the  authorities  ;  indeed,  why  the  law  of  Mary- 
land, which  assigned  hanging  to  the  slave  who  resisted 
his  master,  was  not  put  in  force  against  me,  at  any  rate 
why  I  was  not  taken  up,  as  was  usual  in  such  cases,  and 
publicly  whipped  as  an  example  to  other  slaves,  and  as  a 
means  of  deterring  me  from  again  committing  the  same 
offence.  I  confess  that  the  easy  manner  in  which  I  got 
off  was  always  a  surprise  to  me,  and  even  now  I  cannot 
fully  explain  the  cause,  though  the  probability  is  that 
Covey  was  ashamed  to  have  it  known  that  he  had  been 
mastered  by  a  boy  of  sixteen.  He  enjoyed  the  unbounded 
and  very  valuable  reputation  of  being  a  first-rate  overseer 
and  negro-breaker,  and  by  means  of  this  reputation  he 
was  able  to  procure  his  hands  at  very  trifling  compensa- 
tion and  with  very  great  ease.  His  interest  and  his 
pride  would  mutually  suggest  the  wisdom  of  passing  the 
matter  by  in  silence.  The  story  that  he  had  undertaken 
to  whip  a  lad  and  had  been  resisted,  would  of  itself  be 
damaging  to  him  in  the  estimation  of  slaveholders. 

It  is  perhaps  not  altogether  creditable  to  my  natural 
temper  that  after  this  conflict  with  Mr.  Covey  I  did,  at 
times,  purposely  aim  to  provoke  him  to  an  attack,  by 
refusing  to  keep  with  the  other  hands  in  the  field  ;  but  I 
could  never  bully  him  to  another  battle.  I  was  deter- 
mined on  doing  him  serious  damage  if  he  ever  again 
attempted  to  lay  violent  hands  on  me. 

'  'Hereditary  bondmen,  know  ye  not 

Who  would  be  free,  themselves  must  strike  the  blow  ?  " 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

NEW  RELATIONS  AND  DUTIES. 

Change  of  masters — Benefits  derived  by  change — Fame  of  the  fight 
with  Covey — Reckless  unconcern — Author's  abhorrence  of  slavery 
— Ability  to  read  a  cause  of  prejudice — The  holidays — How  spent — 
Sharp  hit  at  slavery — Effects  of  holidays — Difference  between  Co- 
vey and  Freeland — An  irreligious  master  preferred  to  a  religious 
one — Hard  life  at  Covey's  useful  to  the  author — Improved  condition 
does  not  bring  contentment — Congenial  society  at  Freeland's — Au- 
thor's Sabbath-school — Secrecy  necessary — Affectionate  relations  of 
tutor  and  pupils — Confidence  and  friendship  among  slaves — Slavery 
the  inviter  of  vengeance. 

MY  term  of  service  with  Edward  Covey  expired  on 
Christmas  day,  1834.  I  gladly-enough  left  him, 
although  he  was  by  this  time  as  gentle  as  a  lamb.  My 
home  for  the  year  1835  was  already  secured,  my  next 
master  selected.  There  was  always  more  or  less  excite- 
ment about  the  changing  of  hands,  but  determined  to 
fight  my  way,  I  had  become  somewhat  reckless  and  cared 
little  into  whose  hands  I  fell.  The  report  got  abroad 
that  I  was  hard  to  whip  ;  that  I  was  guilty  of  kicking 
back,  and  that,  though  generally  a  good-natured  negro,  I 
sometimes  "  got  the  devil  in  me."  These  sayings  were  rife 
in  Talbot  County  and  distinguished  me  among  my  ser- 
vile brethren.  Slaves  would  sometimes  fight  with  each 
other,  and  even  die  at  each  other's  hands,  but  there  were 
very  few  who  were  not  held  in  awe  by  a  white  man. 
Trained  from  the  cradle  up  to  think  and  feel  that  their 
masters  were  superiors,  and  invested  with  a  sort  of 
sacredness,  there  were  few  who  could  rise  above  the  con- 
trol which  that  sentiment  exercised.  I  had  freed  myself 
8  (179) 


180  HOW   HOLIDAYS   WERE   KEPT. 

from  it,  and  the  thing  was  known.  One  bad  sheep  will 
spoil  a  whole  flock.  I  was  a  bad  sheep.  I  hated  slavery, 
slaveholders,  and  all  pertaining  to  them ;  and  I  did  not 
fail  to  inspire  others  with  the  same  feeling  wherever  and 
whenever  opportunity  was  presented.  This  made  me  a 
marked  lad  among  the  slaves,  and  a  suspected  one  among 
slaveholders.  A  knowledge  also  of  my  ability  to  read 
and  write  got  pretty  widely  spread,  which  was  very  much 
against  me. 
I  The  days  between  Christmas  day  and  New  Year's  were 
allowed  the  slaves  as  holidays.  During  these  days  all 
regular  work  was  suspended,  and  there  was  nothing  to  do 
but  to  keep  fires  and  look  after  the  stock.  We  regarded 
this  time  as  our  own  by  the  grace  of  our  masters,  and  we 
therefore  used  it  or  abused  it  as  we  pleased.  Those  who 
had  families  at  a  distance  were  expected  to  visit  them 
and  spend  with  them  the  entire  week.  The  younger 
slaves  or  the  unmarried  ones  were  expected  to  see  to  the 
animals  and  attend  to  incidental  duties  at  home.  The 
holidays  were  variously  spent.  The  sober,  thinking, 
industrious  ones  would  employ  themselves  in  manufac- 
turing corn-brooms,  mats,  horse-collars,  and  baskets,  and 
some  of  these  were  very  well  made.  Another  class  spent 
their  time  in  hunting  opossums,  coons,  rabbits,  and  other 
game.  But  the  majority  spent  the  holidays  in  sports, 
ball-piaying,  wrestling,  boxing,  running,  foot-races,  danc- 
ing, and  drinking  whisky;  and  this  latter  mode  was 
generally  most  agreeable  to  their  masters.  A  slave  who 
would  work  during  the  holidays  was  thought  by  his  mas- 
ter undeserving  of  holidays.  There  was  in  this  simple 
act  of  continued  work  an  accusation  against  slaves,  and 
a  slave  could  not  help  thinking  that  if  he  made  three 
dollars  during  the  holidays  he  might  make  three  hundred 
during  the  year.  Ntft.to  be  drunk  during  the  holidays 
was  disgraceful. 


THE   SLAVE'S    FARE.  181 

The  fiddling,  dancing,  and  "  jubilee  beating  "  was  car- 
ried on  in  all  directions.  This  latter  performance  was 
strictly  southern.  It  supplied  the  place  of  violin  or 
other  musical  instruments  and  was  played  so  easily  that 
almost  every  farm  had  its  "  Juba  "  beater.  The  performer 
improvised  as  he  beat  the  instrument,  marking  the  words 
as*he  sang  so  as  to  have  them  fall  pat  with  the  movement 
of  his  hands.  Once  in  a  while  among  a  mass  of  non- 
sense and  wild  frolic,  a  sharp  hit  was  given  to  the  mean- 
ness of  slaveholders.     Take  the  following  for  example : 

We  raise  de  wheat,  "We  peel  de  meat, 

Dey  gib  us  de  corn :  Dey  gib  us  de  skin ; 

We  bake  de  bread,  And  dat's  de  way 

Dey  gib  us  de  crust ;  Dey  take  us  in ; 

We  sif  de  meal,  We  skim  de  pot, 

Dey  gib  us  de  huss;  Dey  gib  us  de  liquor, 

And  say  dat's  good  enough  for  nigger. 

Walk  over!  walk  over! 

Your  butter  and  de  fat ; 

Poor  nigger,  you  can't  get  over  dat! 
Walk  over — 

This  is  not  a  bad  summary  of  the  palpable  injustice 
and  fraud  of  slavery,  giving,  as  it  does,  to  the  lazy  and 
idle  the  comforts  which  God  designed  should  be  given 
solely  to  the  honest  laborer.  But  to  the  holidays.  Judg- 
ing from  my  own  observation  and  experience,  I  believe 
those  holidays  were  among  the  most  effective  means  in 
the  hands  of  slaveholders  of  keeping  down  the  spirit  of 
insurrection  among  the  slaves. 

To  enslave  men  successfully  and  safely  it  is  necessary 
to  keep  their  minds  occupied  with  thoughts  and  aspira- 
tions short  of  the  liberty  of  which  they  are  deprived.  A  \ 
certain  degree  of  attainable  good  must  be  kept  before 
them.  These  holidays  served  the  purpose  of  keeping  the 
minds  of  the  slaves  occupied  with  prospective  pleasure 
within  the  limits  of  slavery.     The  young  man  could  go 


182  GUAEDING   SLAVES. 

wooing,  the  married  man  to  see  his  wife,  the  father  and 
mother  to  see  their  children,  the  industrious  and  money- 
loving  could  make  a  few  dollars,  the  great  wrestler  could 
win  laurels,  the  young  people  meet  and  enjoy  each  other's 
society,  the  drinking  man  could  get  plenty  of  whisky, 
and  the  religious  man  could  hold  prayer-meetings,  preach, 
pray,  and  exhort.  Before  the  holidays  there  were  pleas- 
ures in  prospect;  after  the  holidays  they  were  pleas- 
ures of  memory,  and  they  served  to  keep  out  thoughts 
and  wishes  of  a  more  dangerous  character.  These  holi- 
days were  also  used  as  conductors  or  safety-valves,  to 
carry  off  the  explosive  elements  inseparable  from  the 
human  mind  when  reduced  to  the  condition  of  slavery. 
But  for  these  the  rigors  of  bondage  would  have  become 
too  severe  for  endurance,  and  the  slave  would  have  been 
forced  to  a  dangerous  desperation. 

Thus  they  became  a  part  and  parcel  of  the  gross 
wrongs  and  inhumanity  of  slavery.  Ostensibly  they  were 
institutions  of  benevolence  designed  to  mitigate  the  rigors 
of  slave-life,  but  practically  they  were  a  fraud  instituted 
by  human  selfishness,  the  better  to  secure  the  ends  of 
injustice  and  oppression.  Not  the  slave's  happiness  but 
\  the  master's  safety,  was  the  end  sought.  It  was  not  from 
a  generous  unconcern  for  the  slave's  labor,  but  from  a 
prudent  regard  for  the  slave  system.  I  am  strengthened 
in  this  opinion  from  the  fact  that  most  slaveholders  liked 
to  have  their  slaves  spend  the  holidays  in  such  manner 
as  to  be  of  no  real  benefit  to  them.  Everything  like 
rational  enjoyment  was  frowned  upon,  and  only  those 
wild  and  low  sports  peculiar  to  semi-civilized  people  were 
encouraged.  The  license  allowed  appeared  to  have  no 
other  object  than  to  disgust  the  slaves  with  their  tempo- 
rary freedom,  and  to  make  them  as  glad  to  return  to  their 
work  as  they  had  been  to  leave  it.  I  have  known  slavehold- 
ers resort  to  cunning  tricks,  with  a  view  of  getting  their 


WILLIAM    PIIEELAND.  183 

slaves  deplorably  drunk.  The  usual  plan  was  to  make 
bets  on  a  slave  that  he  could  drink  more  whisky  than 
any  other,  and  so  induce  a  rivalry  among  them  for  the 
mastery  in  this  degradation.  The  scenes  brought  about 
in  this  way  were  often  scandalous  and  loathsome  in  the 
extreme.  Whole  multitudes  might  be  found  stretched 
out  in  brutal  drunkenness,  at  once  helpless  and  disgust- 
ing. Thus,  when  the  slave  asked  for  hours  of  "  virtuous 
liberty,"  his  cunning  master  took  advantage  of  his  igno- 
rance and  cheered  him  with  a  dose  of  vicious  and  revolt- 
ing dissipation  artfully  labeled  with  the  name  of  "  liberty." 

We  were  induced  to  drink,  I  among  the  rest,  and  when 
the  holidays  were  over  we  all  staggered  up  from  our  filth 
and  wallowing,  took  a  long  breath,  and  went  away  to  our 
various  fields  of  work,  feeling,  upon  the  whole,  rather 
glad  to  go  from  that  which  our  masters  had  artfully  de- 
ceived us  into  the  belief  was  freedom,  back  again  to  the 
arms  of  slavery.  It  was  not  what  we  had  taken  it  to  be, 
nor  what  it  would  have  been,  had  it  not  been  abused  by 
us.  It  was  about  as  well  to  be  a  slave  to  master,  as  to  be 
a  slave  to  whisky  and  rum.  When  the  slave  was  drunk 
the  slaveholder  had  no  fear  that  he  would  plan  an  insur- 
rection, or  that  he  would  escape  to  the  North.  It 
was  the  sober,  thoughtful  slave  who  was  dangerous 
and  needed  the  vigilance  of  his  master  to  keep  him  a 
slave. 

On  the  first  of  January,  1835, 1  proceeded  from  St. 
Michaels  to  Mr.  William  Freeland's — my  new  home.  Mr. 
Freeland  lived  only  three  miles  from  St.  Michaels,  on  an 
old,  worn-out  farm,  which  required  much  labor  to  render 
it  anything  like  a  self-supporting  establishment. 

I  found  Mr.  Freeland  a  different  man  from  Covey. 
Though  not  rich,  he  was  what  might  have  been  called  a 
well-bred  Southern  gentleman.  Though  a  slaveholder 
and  sharing  in  common  with  them  many  of  the  vices  of 


184  RIVALRY   AMONG   SLAVES. 

his  class,  he  seemed  alive  to  the  sentiment  of  honor,  and 
had  also  some  sense  of  justice,  and  some  feelings  of  hu- 
manity. He  was  fretful,  impulsive,  and  passionate,  but 
free  from  the  mean  and  selfish  characteristics  which  dis- 
tinguished the  creature  from  which  I  had  happily  escaped. 
Mr.  Freeland  was  open,  frank,  and  imperative.  He 
practiced  no  concealments  and  disdained  to  play  the  spy. 
He  was,  in  all  these  qualities,  the  opposite  of  Covey. 

My  poor  weather-beaten  bark  now  reached  smoother 
water  and  gentler  breezes.  My  stormy  life  at  Covey's 
had  been  of  service  to  me.  The  things  that  would  have 
seemed  very  hard  had  I  gone  directly  to  Mr.  Freeland's 
from  the  home  of  Master  Thomas,  were  now  "  trifles  light 
as  air."  I  was  still  a  field-hand,  and  had  come  to  prefer 
the  severe  labor  of  the  field  to  the  enervating  duties  of  a 
house-servant.  I  had  become  large  and  strong,  and  had 
begun  to  take  pride  in  the  fact  that  I  could  do  as  much 
hard  work  as  some  of  the  older  men.  There  was  much 
rivalry  among  slaves  at  times  as  to  which  could  do  the 
most  work,  and  masters  generally  sought  to  promote  such 
rivalry.  But  some  of  us  were  too  wise  to  race  with  each 
other  very  long.  Such  racing,  we  had  the  sagacity  to 
see,  was  not  likely  to  pay.  We  had  our  times  for  measur- 
ing each  other's  strength,  but  we  knew  too  much  to  keep 
up  the  competition  so  long  as  to  produce  an  extraordinary 
day's  work.  We  knew  that  if  by  extraordinary  exer- 
tion a  large  quantity  of  work  was  done  in  one  day,  and  it 
became  known  to  the  master,  it  might  lead  him  to 
require  the  same  amount  every  day.  This  thought  was 
enough  to  bring  us  to  a  dead  halt  when  ever  so  much 
excited  for  the  race. 

At  Mr.  Freeland's  my  condition  was  every  way  im- 
proved. I  was  no  longer  the  scapegoat  that  I  was  when 
at  Covey's,  where  every  wrong  thing  done  was  saddled 
upon  me,  and  where  other  slaves  were  whipped  over  my 


RESTLESS   AND   DISCONTENTED.  185 

shoulders.  Bill  Smith  was  protected  by  a  positive  pro- 
hibition, made  by  his  rich  master  (and  the  command  of 
the  rich  slaveholder  was  law  to  the  poor  one).  Hughes 
was  favored  by  his  relationship  to  Covey,  and  the  hands 
hired  temporarily  escaped  flogging.  I  was  the  general 
pack-horse  ;  but  Mr.  Freeland  held  every  man  individ- 
ually responsible  for  his  own  conduct.  Mr.  Freeland, 
like  Mr.  Covey,  gave  his  hands  enough  to  eat,  but,  unlike 
Mr.  Covey,  he  gave  them  time  to  take  their  meals.  He 
worked  us  hard  during  the  day,  but  gave  us  the  night  for 
rest.  We  were  seldom  in  the  field  after  dark  in  the  even- 
ing, or  before  sunrise  in  the  morning.  Our  implements 
of  husbandry  were  of  the  most  improved  pattern,  and 
much  superior  to  those  used  at  Covey's. 

Notwithstanding  all  the  improvement  in  my  relations, 
notwithstanding  the  many  advantages  I  had  gained  by 
my  new  home  and  my  new  master,  I  was  still  restless  and 
discontented.  I  was  about  as  difficult  to  be  pleased  by  a 
master  as  a  master  is  by  a  slave.  The  freedom  from  bodily 
torture  and  unceasing  labor  had  given  my  mind  an  in- 
creased sensibility  and  imparted  to  it  greater  activity.  I 
was  not  yet  exactly  in  right  relations.  "  Ho  wbeit,  that  was 
not  first  which  is  spiritual,  but  that  which  is  natural,  and 
afterward  that  which  is  spiritual."  When  entombed  at 
Covey's  and  shrouded  in  darkness  and  physical  wretched- 
ness, temporal  well-being  was  the  grand  desideratum ;  but, 
temporal  wants  supplied,  the  spirit  put  in  its  claims.  Beat 
and  cuff  the  slave,  keep  him  hungry  and  spiritless,  and 
he  will  follow  the  chain  of  his  master  like  a  dog ;  but 
feed  and  clothe  him  well,  work  him  moderately  and  sur- 
round him  with  physical  comfort,  and  dreams  of  freedom 
will  intrude.  Give  him  a  bad  master  and  he  aspires  to  a 
good  master  ;  give  him  a  good  master,  and  he  wishes  to 
become  his  own  master.  Such  is  human  nature.  You 
may  hurl  a  man  so  low  beneath  the  level  of  his  kind, 


186  AT   HIS   OLD   TRICKS. 

that  lie  loses  all  just  ideas  of  his  natural  position,  but 
elevate  him  a  little,  and  the  clear  conception  of  rights 
rises  to  life  and  power,  and  leads  him  onward.  Thus 
elevated  a  little  at  Freeland's,  the  dreams  called  into 
being  by  that  good  man,  Father  Lawson,  when  in  Balti- 
more, began  to  visit  me  again.  Shoots  from  the  tree  of 
liberty  began  to  put  forth  buds,  and  dim  hopes  of  the 
future  began  to  dawn. 

I  found  myself  in  congenial  society.  There  were  Henry 
Harris,  John  Harris,  Handy  Caldwell,  and  Sandy  Jen- 
kins (this  last,  of  the  root-preventive  memory). 

Henry  and  John  Harris  were  brothers,  and  belonged  to 
Mr.  Freeland.  They  were  both  remarkably  bright  and 
intelligent,  though  neither  of  them  could  read.  Now 
for  mischief  !  I  began  to  address  my  companions  on  the 
subject  of  education  and  the  advantages  of  intelligence 
over  ignorance,  and,  as  far  as  I  dared,  I  tried  to  show  the 
agency  of  ignorance  in  keeping  men  in  slavery.  Web- 
ster's spelling-book  and  the  Columbian  Orator  were  looked 
into  again.  As  summer  came  on  and  the  long  Sabbath 
days  stretched  themselves  over  our  idleness,  I  became 
uneasy  and  wanted  a  Sabbath-school  in  which  to  exercise 
my  gifts  and  to  impart  to  my  brother-slaves  the  little 
knowledge  I  possessed.  A  house  was  hardly  necessary  in 
the  summer  time  ;  I  could  hold  my  school  under  the  shade 
of  an  old  oak  tree  as  well  as  any  where  else.  The  thing 
was  to  get  the  scholars,  and  to  have  them  thoroughly 
imbued  with  the  idea  to  learn.  Two  such  boys  were 
quickly  found  in  Henry  and  John,  and  from  them  the 
contagion  spread.  I  was  not  long  in  bringing  around  me 
twenty  or  thirty  young  men,  who  enrolled  themselves 
gladly  in  my  Sabbath-school,  and  were  willing  to  meet 
me  regularly  under  the  trees  or  elsewhere,  for  the  purpose 
of  learning  to  read.     It  was  surprising  with  what  ease 


CLASS  LEADERS.  187 

they  provided  themselves  with  spelling-books.  These 
were  mostly  the  cast-off  books  of  their  young  masters  or 
mistresses.  I  taught  at  first  on  our  own  farm.  All 
were  impressed  with  the  necessity  of  keeping  the  matter 
as  private  as  possible,  for  the  fate  of  the  St.  Michaels 
attempt  was  still  fresh  in  the  minds  of  all.  Our  pious 
masters  at  St.  Michaels  must  not  know  that  a  few  of 
their  dusky  brothers  were  learning  to  read  the  Word  of 
God,  lest  they  should  come  down  upon  us  with  the  lash 
and  chain.  We  might  have  met  to  drink  whisky,  to 
wrestle,  fight,  and  to  do  other  unseemly  things,  with  no 
fear  of  interruption  from  the  saints  or  the  sinners  of  St. 
Michaels.  But  to  meet  for  the  purpose  of  improving  the 
mind  and  heart,  by  learning  to  read  the  sacred  scriptures, 
was  a  nuisance  to  be  instantly  stopped.  The  slave 
holders  there,  like  slaveholders  elsewhere,  preferred  to 
see  the  slaves  engaged  in  degrading  sports,  rather  than 
acting  like  moral  and  accountable  beings.  Had  any  one. 
at  that  time,  asked  a  religious  white  man  in  St.  Michaels, 
the  names  of  three  men  in  that  town  whose  lives  were 
most  after  the  pattern  of  our  Lord  and  Master  Jesus 
Christ,  the  reply  would  have  been  :  Garrison  West,  class- 
leader,  Wright  Fairbanks  and  Thomas  Auld,  both  also 
class-leaders ;  and  yet  these  men,  armed  with  mob-like 
missiles,  ferociously  rushed  in  upon  my  Sabbath-school 
and  forbade  our  meeting  again  on  pain  of  having  our 
backs  subjected  to  the  bloody  lash.  This  same  Garrison 
West  was  my  class-leader,  and  I  had  thought  him  a  Chris- 
tian until  he  took  part  in  breaking  up  my  school.  He 
led  me  no  more  after  that. 

The  plea  for  this  outrage  was  then,  as  it  is  always,  the 
tyrant's  plea  of  necessity.  If  the  slaves  learned  to  read 
they  would  learn  something  more  and  something  worse. 
The  peace  of  slavery  would  be  disturbed.  Slave  rule 
would  be  endangered.     I  do  not  dispute  the  soundness 


188         EXCEPTIONS  TO  GENERAL  RULES. 

of  the  reasoning.  If  slavery  were  right,  Sabbath-schools 
for  teaching  slaves  to  read  were  wrong,  and  ought  to 
have  been  put  down.  These  Christian  class-leaders 
were,  to  this  extent,  consistent.  They  had  settled  the 
question  that  slavery  was  right,  and  by  that  standard 
they  determined  that  Sabbath-schools  were  wrong.  To 
be  sure  they  were  Protestants  and  held  to  the  great 
Protestant  right  of  every  man  to  "search  the  Scriptures" 
for  himself ;  but  then,  to  all  general  rules  there  are 
exceptions.  How  convenient !  What  crimes  may  not  be 
committed  under  such  ruling  !  But  my  dear  class-lead- 
ing Methodist  brethren  did  not  condescend  to  give  me  a 
reason  for  breaking  up  the  school  at  St.  Michaels.  They 
had  determined  its  destruction,  and  that  was  enough. 

After  getting  the  school  nicely  started  a  second  time, 
holding  it  in  the  woods  behind  the  barn,  and  in  the  shade 
of  trees,  I  succeeded  in  inducing  a  free  colored  man  who 
lived  several  miles  from  our  house  to  permit  me  to  hold 
my  school  in  a  room  at  his  house.  He  incurred  much 
peril  in  doing  so,  for  the  assemblage  was  an  unlawful 
one.  I  had  at  one  time  more  than  forty  pupils,  all  of 
the  right  sort,  and  many  of  them  succeeded  in  learn- 
ing to  read.  I  have  had  various  employments  during 
my  life,  but  to  none  do  I  look  back  with  more  satis- 
faction than  to  this  one.  An  attachment,  deep  and 
permanent,  sprang  up  between  me  and  my  persecuted 
pupils,  which  made  my  parting  from  them  intensely 
painful. 

Besides  my  Sunday-school,  I  devoted  three  evenings  a 
week  to  my  other  fellow  slaves  during  the  winter.  Those 
dear  souls  who  came  to  my  Sabbath-school  came  not 
because  it  was  popular  or  reputable  to  do  so,  for  they 
came  with  a  liability  of  having  forty  stripes  laid  on  their 
naked  backs.  In  this  Christian  country  men  and  women 
were   obliged  to  hide    in  barns    and   woods   and    trees 


A    BAND    OF   BROTHERS.  189 

from  professing  Christians,  in  order  to  learn  to  read  the 
Holy  Bible.  Their  minds  had  been  cramped  and  starved 
by  their  cruel  masters.  The  light  of  education  had  been 
completely  excluded  and  their  hard  earnings  had  been 
taken  to  educate  their  master's  children.  I  felt  a  delight 
in  circumventing  the  tyrants  and  in  blessing  the  victims 
of  their  curses. 

To  outward  seeming  the  year  at  Mr.  Freeland's  passed 
off  very  smoothly.  Not  a  blow  was  given  me  during 
the  whole  year.  To  the  credit  of  Mr.  Freeland,  irreligious 
though  he  was,  it  must  be  stated  that  he  was  the  best 
master  I  ever  had  until  I  became  my  own  master  and 
assumed  for  myself,  as  I  had  a  right  to  do,  the  responsi- 
bility of  my  own  existence  and  the  exercise  of  my  own 
powers. 

For  much  of  the  happiness,  or  absence  of  misery,  with 
which  I  passed  this  year,  I  am  indebted  to  the  genial 
temper  and  ardent  friendship  of  my  brother  slaves. 
They  were  every  one  of  them  manly,  generous  and  brave. 
Yes,  I  say  they  were  brave,  and  I  will  add,  fine-looking. 
It  is  seldom  the  lot  of  any  one  to  have  truer  and  better 
friends  than  were  the  slaves  on  this  farm.  It  was  not 
uncommon  to  charge  slaves  with  great  treachery  toward 
each  other,  but  I  must  say  I  never  loved,  esteemed,  or 
confided  in  men  more  than  I  did  in  these.  They  were  as 
true  as  steel,  and  no  band  of  brothers  could  be  more 
loving.  There  were  no  mean  advantages  taken  of  each 
other,  no  tattling,  no  giving  each  other  bad  names  to  Mr. 
Freeland,  and  no  elevating  one  at  the  expense  of  the 
other.  We  never  undertook  anything  of  any  importance 
which  was  likely  to  affect  each  other,  without  mutual  con- 
sultation. We  were  generally  a  unit,  and  moved  together. 
Thoughts  and  sentiments  were  exchanged  between  us 
which  might  well  have  been  considered  incendiary  had 
they  been  known  by  our  masters.     The  slaveholder,  were 


1.90  slaveholders'  position. 

he  kind  or  cruel,  was  a  slaveholder  still,  the  every-hour 
violator  of  the  just  and  inalienable  rights  of  man,  and 
he  was  therefore  every  hour  silently  but  surely  whetting 
the  "knife  of  vengeance  for  his  own  throat.  He  never 
lisped  a  syllable  in  commendation  of  the  fathers  of  this 
republic  without  inviting  the  sword,  and  asserting  the 
right  of  rebellion  for  his  own  slaves. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE  RUNAWAY  PLOT. 

New  Year's  thoughts  and  meditations — Again  hired  by  Freeland— 
Kindness  no  compensation  for  slavery — Incipient  steps  toward 
escape — Considerations  leading  thereto — Hostility  to  slavery — 
Solemn  vow  taken— Plan  divulged  to  slaves — Columbian  Orator 
again — Scheme  gains  favor — Danger  of  discovery — Skill  of  slave- 
holders— Suspicion  and  coercion — Hymns  with  double  meaning — 
Consultation — Pass-word — Hope  and  fear — Ignorance  of  geography 
— Imaginary  difficulties — Patrick  Henry — Sandy  a  dreamer — Route 
to  the  north  mapped  out — Objections — Frauds — Passes — Anxieties 
— Fear  of  failure — Strange  presentiment — Coincidence — Betrayal — 
Arrests — Resistance — Mrs.  Freeland — Prison — Brutal  jests — Passes 
eaten — Denial — Sandy — Dragged  behind  horses — Slave-traders — 
Alone  in  prison — Sent  to  Baltimore. 

I  AM  now  at  the  beginning  of  the  year  1836.  At  the 
opening  year  the  mind  naturally  occupies  itself  with 
the  mysteries  of  life  in  all  its  phases — the  ideal,  the 
real,  and  the  actual.  Sober  people  then  look  both 
ways,  surveying  the  errors  of  the  past  and  providing 
against  the  possible  errors  of  the  future.  I,  too,  was 
thus  exercised.  I  had  little  pleasure  in  retrospect,  and 
the  future  prospect  was  not  brilliant.  "  Notwithstand- 
ing," thought  I,  "  the  many  resolutions  and  prayers  I  have 
made  in  behalf  of  freedom,  I  am,  this  first  day  of  the 
year  1836,  still  a  slave,  still  wandering  in  the  depths  of  a 
miserable  bondage.  My  faculties  and  powers  of  body  and 
soul  are  not  my  own,  but  are  the  property  of  a  fellow- 
mortal  in  no  sense  superior  to  me,  except  that  he  has  the 
physical  power  to  compel  me  to  be  owned  and  controlled 
by  him.  By  the  combined  physical  force  of  the  com- 
munity I  am  his  slave — a  slave  for  life."     With  thoughts 

(191) 


192  REFLECTIONS    ON    HIS    SITUATION. 

like  these  I  was  chafed  and  perplexed,  and  they  rendered 
me  gloomy  and  disconsolate.  The  anguish  of  my  mind 
cannot  be  written. 

At  the  close  of  the  year,  Mr.  Freeland  renewed  the 
purchase  of  my  services  of  Mr.  Auld  for  the  coming  year. 
His  promptness  in  doing  so  would  have  been  flattering  to 
my  vanity  had  I  been  ambitious  to  win  the  reputation  of 
being  a  valuable  slave.  Even  as  it  was,  I  felt  a  slight 
degree  of  complacency  at  the  circumstance.  It  showed 
him  to  be  as  well  pleased  with  me  as  a  slave  as  I  was  with 
him  as  a  master.  But  the  kindness  of  the  slave-master  only 
gilded  the  chain.  It  detracted  nothing  from  its  weight 
or  strength.  The  thought  that  men  are  made  for  other 
and  better  uses  than  slavery,  throve  best  under  the  gentle 
treatment  of  a  kind  master.  Its  grim  visage  could  assume 
no  smiles  able  to  fascinate  the  partially  enlightened  slave 
into  a  forgetfulness  of  his  bondage,  or  of  the  desirable- 
ness of  liberty. 

I  was  not  through  the  first  month  of  my  second  year 
with  the  kind  and  gentlemanly  Mr.  Freeland  before  I  was 
earnestly  considering  and  devising  plans  for  gaining  that 
freedom  which,  when  I  was  but  a  mere  child,  I  had  ascer- 
tained to  be  the  natural  and  inborn  right  of  every  mem- 
ber of  the  human  family.  The  desire  for  this  freedom 
had  been  benumbed  while  I  was  under  the  brutalizing 
dominion  of  Covey,  and  it  had  been  postponed  and  ren- 
dered inoperative  by  my  truly  pleasant  Sunday-school 
engagements  with  my  friends  during  the  year  at  Mr, 
Freeland's.  It  had,  however,  never  entirely  subsided.  I 
hated  slavery  always,  and  my  desire  for  freedom  needed 
only  a  favorable  breeze  to  fan  it  to  a  blaze  at  any  moment, 
The  thought  of  being  only  a  creature  of  the  present  and 
the  past  troubled  me,  and  I  longed  to  have  a  future — s 
future  with  hope  in  it.  To  be  shut  up  entirely  to  the  past 
and  present  is  to  the  soul  whose  life  and  happiness  ir 


DETERMINED   TO   ACT.  193 

unceasing  progress — what  the  prison  is  to  the  body — a 
blight  and  a  mildew,  a  hell  of  horrors.  The  dawning  of 
this,  another  year,  awakened  me  from  my  temporary 
slumber,  and  roused  into  life  my  latent  but  long-cherished 
aspirations  for  freedom.  I  became  not  only  ashamed  to 
be  contented  in  slavery,  but  ashamed  to  seem  to  be  con- 
tented, and  in  my  present  favorable  condition  under  the 
mild  rule  of  Mr.  Freeland,  I  am  not  sure  that  some  kind 
reader  will  not  condemn  me  for  being  over-ambitious,  and 
greatly  wanting  in  humility,  when  I  say  the  truth,  that  I 
now  drove  from  me  all  thoughts  of  making  the  best  of 
my  lot,  and  welcomed  only  such  thoughts  as  led  me 
away  from  the  house  of  bondage.  Thejntansity  of  my 
desire  to  be  free,  quickened  by  my  present  favorablecir- 
cumstances,  brought  iSeto  the  determination  to  act  as 
well  as  to  think  and  speakr 

Accordingly,  at  the  beginning  of  this  year  1836,  I  took 
upon  me  a  solemn  vow,  that  the  year  which  had  just  now 
dawned  upon  me  should  not  close  without  witnessing  an 
earnest  attempt,  on  my  part,  to  gain  my  liberty.  This 
vow  only  bound  me  to  make  good  my  own  individual 
escape,  but  my  friendship  for  my  brother-slaves  was  so 
affectionate  and  confiding  that  I  felt  it  my  duty,  as  well 
as  my  pleasure,  to  give  them  an  opportunity  to  share  in 
my  determination.  Toward  Henry  and  John  Harris  I 
felt  a  friendship  as  strong  as  one  man  can  feel  for  another, 
for  I  could  have  died  with  and  for  them.  To  them,  there- 
fore, with  suitable  caution,  I  began  to  disclose  my  senti- 
ments and  plans,  sounding  them  the  while  on  the  subject 
of  running  away,  provided  a  good  chance  should  offer. 
I  need  not  say  that  I  did  my  very  best  to  imbue  the  minds 
of  my  dear  friends  with  my  own  views  and  feelings. 
Thoroughly  awakened  now,  and  with  a  definite  vow  upon 
me,  all  my  little  reading  which  had  any  bearing  on  the 
subject  of  human  rights  was  rendered  available  in  my 


194  TOO   BIG   FOR   HIS   CHAINS. 

communications  with  my  friends.  That  gem  of  a  book, 
the  Columbian  Orator,  with  its  eloquent  orations  and 
spicy  dialogues  denouncing  oppression  and  slavery — tell- 
ing what  had  been  dared,  done,  and  suffered  by  men,  to 
obtain  the  inestimable  boon  of  liberty, — was  still  fresh  in 
my  memory,  and  its  nobly  expressed  sentiments  whirled 
into  the  ranks  of  my  speech  with  the  aptitude  of  well- 
trained  soldiers  going  through  the  drill.  I  here  began  my 
public  speaking.  I  canvassed  with  Henry  and  John  the 
subject  of  slavery  and  dashed  against  it  the  condemning 
brand  of  God's  eternal  justice.  My  fellow-servants  were 
neither  indifferent,  dull  nor  inapt.  Our  feelings  were  more 
alike  than  our  opinions.  All,  however,  were  ready  to  act 
when  a  feasible  plan  should  be  proposed.  "  Show  us  how 
the  thing  is  to  be  done,"  said  they,  "  and  all  else  is  clear." 
We  were  all,  except  Sandy,  quite  clear  from  slave- 
holding  priestcraft.  It  was  in  vain  that  we  had  been 
taught  from  the  pulpit  at  St.  Michaels  the  duty  of  obe- 
dience to  our  masters  ;  to  recognize  God  as  the  author 
of  our  enslavement ;  to  regard  running  away  as  an  offense, 
alike  against  God  and  man  ;  to  deem  our  enslavement  a 
merciful  and  beneficial  arrangement ;  to  esteem  our  con- 
dition in  this  country  a  paradise  to  that  from  which  we 
had  been  snatched  in  Africa  ;  to  consider  our  hard  hands 
and  dark  color  as  God's  displeasure,  and  as  pointing  us 
out  as  the  proper  subjects  of  slavery ;  that  the  relation  of 
master  and  slave  was  one  of  reciprocal  benefits  and  that  our 
work  was  not  more  serviceable  to  our  masters  than  our 
master's  thinking  was  to  us.  I  say  it  was  in  vain  that 
the  pulpit  of  St.  Michaels  had  constantly  inculcated  these 
plausible  doctrines.  Nature  laughed  them  to  scorn. 
For  my  part,  I  had  become  altogether  too  big  for  my 
chains.  Father  Lawson's  solemn  words  of  what  I  ought 
to  be,  and  what  I  might  be  in  the  providence  of  God,  had 
not  fallen  dead  on  my  soul.     I  was  fast  verging  toward 


SLAVEHOLDERS  ON  THE  LOOKOUT.        195 

manhood,  and  the  prophesies  of  my  childhood  were  still 
unfulfilled.  The  thought  that  year  after  year  had  passed 
away,  and  that  my  best  resolutions  to  run  away  had  failed 
and  faded  and  that  I  was  still  a  slave,  with  chances  for  gain- 
ing my  freedom  diminished  and  still  diminishing — was  not 
a  matter  to  be  slept  over  easily.  But  here  came  a  trouble. 
Such  thoughts  and  purposes  as  I  now  cherished  could  not 
agitate  the  mind  long  without  making  themselves  mani- 
fest to  scrutinizing  and  unfriendly  observers.  I  had  rea- 
son to  fear  that  my  sable  face  might  prove  altogether  too 
transparent  for  the  safe  concealment  of  my  hazardous 
enterprise.  Plans  of  great  moment  have  leaked  through 
stone  walls,  and  revealed  their  projectors.  But  here  was 
no  stone  wall  to  hide  my  purpose.  I  would  have  given 
my  poor  tell-tale  face  for  the  immovable  countenance  of 
an  Indian,  for  it  was  far  from  proof  against  the  daily 
searching  glances  of  those  whom  I  met. 

It  was  the  interest  and  business  of  slaveholders  to  study 
human  nature,  and  the  slave  nature  in  particular,  with  a 
view  to  practical  results  ;  and  many  of  them  attained 
astonishing  proficiency  in  this  direction.  They  had  to 
deal  not  with  earth,  wood,  and  stone,  but  with  men  ;  and 
by  every  regard  they  had  for  their  own  safety  and  pros- 
perity they  had  need  to  know  the  material  on  which  they 
were  to  work.  So  much  intellect  as  that  surrounding 
them,  required  watching.  Their  safety  depended  on  their 
vigilance.  Conscious  of  the  injustice  and  wrong  they 
were  every  hour  perpetrating  and  knowing  what  they 
themselves  would  do  were  they  the  victims  of  such  wrongs, 
they  were  constantly  looking  out  for  the  first  signs  of  the 
dread  retribution.  They  watched,  therefore,  with  skilled 
and  practiced  eyes,  and  learned  to  read,  with  great  accu- 
racy, the  state  of  mind  and  heart  of  the  slave,  through  his 
sable  face.  Unusual  sobriety,  apparent  abstraction,  sul- 
lenness,  and  indifference, — indeed,  any  mood  out  of  the 


194  TOO   BIG   FOR   HIS   CHAINS. 

communications  with  my  friends.  That  gem  of  a  bookr 
the  Columbian  Orator,  with  its  eloquent  orations  and 
spicy  dialogues  denouncing  oppression  and  slavery — tell- 
ing what  had  been  dared,  done,  and  suffered  by  men,  to 
obtain  the  inestimable  boon  of  liberty, — was  still  fresh  in 
my  memory,  and  its  nobly  expressed  sentiments  whirled 
into  the  ranks  of  my  speech  with  the  aptitude  of  well- 
trained  soldiers  going  through  the  drill.  I  here  began  my 
public  speaking.  I  canvassed  with  Henry  and  John  the 
subject  of  slavery  and  dashed  against  it  the  condemning 
brand  of  God's  eternal  justice.  My  fellow-servants  were 
neither  indifferent,  dull  nor  inapt.  Our  feelings  were  more 
alike  than  our  opinions.  All,  however,  were  ready  to  act 
when  a  feasible  plan  should  be  proposed.  "  Show  us  how 
the  thing  is  to  be  done,"  said  they,  "  and  all  else  is  clear.'* 
We  were  all,  except  Sandy,  quite  clear  from  slave- 
holding  priestcraft.  It  was  in  vain  that  we  had  been 
taught  from  the  pulpit  at  St.  Michaels  the  duty  of  obe- 
dience to  our  masters  ;  to  recognize  God  as  the  author 
of  our  enslavement ;  to  regard  running  away  as  an  offense, 
alike  against  God  and  man  ;  to  deem  our  enslavement  a 
merciful  and  beneficial  arrangement ;  to  esteem  our  con- 
dition in  this  country  a  paradise  to  that  from  which  we 
had  been  snatched  in  Africa ;  to  consider  our  hard  hands 
and  dark  color  as  God's  displeasure,  and  as  pointing  us 
out  as  the  proper  subjects  of  slavery ;  that  the  relation  of 
master  and  slave  was  one  of  reciprocal  benefits  and  that  our 
work  was  not  more  serviceable  to  our  masters  than  our 
master's  thinking  was  to  us.  I  say  it  was  in  vain  that 
the  pulpit  of  St.  Michaels  had  constantly  inculcated  these 
plausible  doctrines.  Nature  laughed  them  to  scorn. 
For  my  part,  I  had  become  altogether  too  big  for  my 
chains.  Father  Lawson's  solemn  words  of  what  I  ought 
to  be,  and  what  I  might  be  in  the  providence  of  God,  had 
not  fallen  dead  on  my  soul.     I  was  fast  verging  toward 


SLAVEHOLDERS  ON  THE  LOOKOUT.        195 

manhood,  and  the  prophesies  of  my  childhood  were  still 
unfulfilled.  The  thought  that  year  after  year  had  passed 
away,  and  that  my  best  resolutions  to  run  away  had  failed 
and  faded  and  that  I  was  still  a  slave,  with  chances  for  gain- 
ing my  freedom  diminished  and  still  diminishing — was  not 
a  matter  to  be  slept  over  easily.  But  here  came  a  trouble. 
Such  thoughts  and  purposes  as  I  now  cherished  could  not 
agitate  the  mind  long  without  making  themselves  mani- 
fest to  scrutinizing  and  unfriendly  observers.  I  had  rea- 
son to  fear  that  my  sable  face  might  prove  altogether  too 
transparent  for  the  safe  concealment  of  my  hazardous 
enterprise.  Plans  of  great  moment  have  leaked  through 
stone  walls,  and  revealed  their  projectors.  But  here  was 
no  stone  wall  to  hide  my  purpose.  I  would  have  given 
my  poor  tell-tale  face  for  the  immovable  countenance  of 
an  Indian,  for  it  was  far  from  proof  against  the  daily 
searching  glances  of  those  whom  I  met. 

It  was  the  interest  and  business  of  slaveholders  to  study 
human  nature,  and  the  slave  nature  in  particular,  with  a 
view  to  practical  results  ;  and  many  of  them  attained 
astonishing  proficiency  in  this  direction.  They  had  to 
deal  not  with  earth,  wood,  and  stone,  but  with  men  ;  and 
by  every  regard  they  had  for  their  own  safety  and  pros- 
perity they  had  need  to  know  the  material  on  which  they 
were  to  work.  So  much  intellect  as  that  surrounding 
them,  required  watching.  Their  safety  depended  on  their 
vigilance.  Conscious  of  the  injustice  and  wrong  they 
were  every  hour  perpetrating  and  knowing  what  they 
themselves  would  do  were  they  the  victims  of  such  wrongs, 
they  were  constantly  looking  out  for  the  first  signs  of  the 
dread  retribution.  They  watched,  therefore,  with  skilled 
and  practiced  eyes,  and  learned  to  read,  with  great  accu- 
racy, the  state  of  mind  and  heart  of  the  slave,  through  his 
sable  face.  Unusual  sobriety,  apparent  abstraction,  sul- 
lenness,  and  indifference, — indeed,  any  mood  out  of  the 


196  WHIPPING    THE    DEVIL    OUT    OF    HIM. 

common  way, — afforded  ground  for  suspicion  and  inquiry. 
Relying  upon  their  superior  position  and  wisdom,  they 
would  often  hector  slaves  into  a  confession  by  affect- 
ing to  know  the  truth  of  their  accusations.  "You  have 
got  the  devil  in  you,  and  we'll  whip  him  out  of  you,"  they 
would  say.  I  have  often  been  put  thus  to  the  torture  on 
bare  suspicion.  This  system  had  its  disadvantages  as 
well  as  its  opposite — the  slave  being  sometimes  whipped 
into  the  confession  of  offenses  which  he  never  committed. 
It  will  be  seen  that  the  good  old  rule,  "A  man  is  to  be 
held  innocent  until  proved  to  be  guilty,"  did  not  hold 
good  on  the  slave  plantation.  Suspicion  and  torture  were 
there  the  approved  methods  of  getting  at  the  truth.  It 
was  necessary,  therefore,  for  me  to  keep  a  watch  over  my 
deportment,  lest  the  enemy  should  get  the  better  of  me. 
But  with  all  our  caution  and  studied  reserve,  I  am  not 
sure  that  Mr.  Freeland  did  not  suspect  that  all  was  not 
right  with  us.  It  did  seem  that  he  watched  us  more 
narrowly  after  the  plan  of  escape  had  been  conceived  and 
discussed  amongst  us.  Men  seldom  see  themselves  as 
others  see  them ;  and  while  to  ourselves  everything  con- 
nected with  our  contemplated  escape  appeared  concealed, 
Mr.  Freeland  may,  with  the  peculiar  prescience  of  a  slave- 
holder, have  mastered  the  huge  thought  which  was  dis- 
turbing our  peace.  As  I  now  look  back,  I  am  the  more 
inclined  to  think  that  he  suspected  us,  because,  prudent  as 
we  were,  I  can  see  that  we  did  many  silly  things  well  cal- 
culated to  awaken  suspicion.  We  were  at  times  remark- 
ably buoyant,  singing  hymns,  and  making  joyous  excla- 
mations, almost  as  triumphant  in  their  tone  as  if  we  had 
reached  a  land  of  freedom  and  safety.  A  keen  observer 
might  have  detected  in  our  repeated  singing  of 

"  O  Canaan,  sweet  Canaan, 

I  am  bound  for  the  land  of  Canaan," 


I   AM   THE   MAN.  197 

something  more  than   a  hope  of  reaching  heaven.     We 
meant  to  reach  the  North,  and  the  North  was  our  Canaan. 

"I  thought  I  heard  them  say- 
There  were  lions  in  the  way  ; 
I  don't  expect  to  stay 

Much  longer  here. 
Run  to  Jesus,  shun  the  danger. 

I  don't  expect  to  stay 

Much  longer  here," 

was  a  favorite  air,  and  had  a  double  meaning.  On  the 
lips  of  some  it  meant  the  expectation  of  a  speedy  sum- 
mons to  a  world  of  spirits ;  but  on  the  lips  of  our  com- 
pany it  simply  meant  a  speedy  pilgrimage  to  a  free  State, 
and  deliverance  from  all  the  evils  and  dangers  of  slavery. 
I  had  succeeded  in  winning  to  my  scheme  a  company 
of  five  young  men,  the  very  flower  of  the  neighborhood, 
each  one  of  whom  would  have  commanded  one  thousand 
dollars  in  the  home  market.  At  New  Orleans  they  would 
have  brought  fifteen  hundred  dollars  apiece,  and  perhaps 
more.  Their  names  were  as  follows :  Henry  Harris, 
John  Harris,  Sandy  Jenkins,  Charles  Roberts,  and  Henry 
Bailey.  I  was  the  youngest  but  one  of  the  party.  I  had, 
however,  the  advantage  of  them  all  in  experience,  and  in 
a  knowledge  of  letters.  This  gave  me  a  great  influence 
over  them.  Perhaps  not  one  of  them,  left  to  himself, 
would  have  dreamed  of  escape  as  a  possible  thing.  They 
all  wanted  to  be  free,  but  the  serious  thought  of  running 
away  had  not  entered  into  their  minds  until  I  won  them 
to  the  undertaking.  They  were  all  tolerably  well  off — 
for  slaves — and  had  dim  hopes  of  being  set  free  some  day 
by  their  masters.  If  any  one  is  to  blame  for  disturbing 
the  quiet  of  the  slaves  and  slave-masters  of  the  neighbor- 
hood of  St.  Michaels,  I  am  the  man.  I  claim  to  be  the 
instigator  of  the  high  crime  (as  the  slaveholders 
regarded  it),  and  I  kept  life  in  it  till  life  could  be  kept  in 
it  no  longer. 


198  DIFFICULTIES   IN   THE   WAY. 

Pending  the  time  of  our  contemplated  departure  out  of 
our  Egypt,  we  met  often  by  night,  and  on  every  Sunday. 
At  these  meetings  we  talked  the  matter  over,  told  our 
hopes  and  fears,  and  the  difficulties  discovered  or 
imagined ;  and,  like  men  of  sense,  counted  the  cost  of 
the  enterprise  to  which  we  were  committing  ourselves. 
These  meetings  must  have  resembled,  on  a  small  scale, 
the  meetings  of  the  revolutionary  conspirators  in  their 
primary  condition.  We  were  plotting  against  our  (so- 
called)  lawful  rulers,  with  this  difference — we  sought  our 
own  good,  and  not  the  harm  of  our  enemies.  We  did 
not  seek  to  overthrow  them,  but  to  escape  from  them. 
As  for  Mr.  Freeland,  we  all  liked  him,  and  would  gladly 
have  remained  with  him  as  free  men.  Liberty  was  our 
aim,  and  we  had  now  come  to  think  that  we  had  a  right 
to  it  against  every  obstacle,  even  against  the  lives  of  our 
enslavers. 

We  had  several  words,  expressive  of  things  important 
to  us,  which  we  understood,  but  which,  even  if  distinctly 
heard  by  an  outsider,  would  have  conveyed  no  certain 
meaning.  I  hated  this  secrecy,  but  where  slavery  was 
powerful,  and  liberty  weak,  the  latter  was  driven  to  con- 
cealment or  destruction. 

The  prospect  was  not  always  bright.  At  times  we 
were  almost  tempted  to  abandon  the  enterprise,  and  to 
try  to  get  back  to  that  comparative  peace  of  mind  which 
even  a  man  under  the  gallows  might  feel  when  all  hope  of 
escape  had  vanished.  We  were,  at  times,  confident,  bold 
and  determined,  and  again,  doubting,  timid  and  waver- 
ing ;  whistling,  as  did  the  boy  in  the  grave-yard  to  keep 
away  the  spirits. 

To  look  at  the  map  and  observe  the  proximity  of  East- 
ern shore,  Maryland,  to  Delaware  and  Pennsylvania,  it 
may  seem  to  the  reader  quite  absurd  to  regard  the  pro- 
posed escape  as  a  formidable  undertaking.     But  to  under- 


STUDYING   GEOGRAPHY.  199 

stand,  some  one  has  said,  a  man  must  stand  under.  The 
real  distance  was  great  enough,  but  the  imagined  distance 
was,  to  our  ignorance,  much  greater.  Slaveholders 
sought  to  impress  their  slaves  with  a  belief  in  the  bound- 
lessness of  slave  territory,  and  of  their  own  limitless 
power.  Our  notions  of  the  geography  of  the  country 
were  very  vague  and  indistinct.  The  distance,  however, 
was  not  the  chief  trouble,  for  the  nearer  were  the  lines  of 
a  slave  state  to  the  borders  of  a  free  state  the  greater  was 
the  trouble.  Hired  kidnappers  infested  the  borders. 
Then,  too,  we  knew  that  merely  reaching  a  free  state  did 
not  free  us,  that  wherever  caught  we  could  be  returned  to 
slavery.  We  knew  of  no  spot  this  side  the  ocean  where 
we  could  be  safe.  We  had  heard  of  Canada,  then  the 
only  real  Canaan  of  the  American  bondman,  simply  as  a 
country  to  which  the  wild  goose  and  the  swan  repaired  at 
the  end  of  winter  to  escape  the  heat  of  summer,  but  not  as 
the  home  of  man.  I  knew  something  of  theology,  but 
nothing  of  geography.  I  really  did  not  know  that  there 
was  a  State  of  New  York,  or  a  State  of  Massachusetts. 
I  had  heard  of  Pennsylvania,  Delaware,  and  New  Jersey, 
and  all  the  Southern  States,  but  was  utterly  ignorant  of 
the  free  States.  New  York  City  was  our  northern  limit, 
and  to  go  there  and  to  be  forever  harassed  with  the  lia- 
bility of  being  hunted  down  and  returned  to  slavery,  with 
the  certainty  of  being  treated  ten  times  worse  than  ever 
before,  was  a  prospect  which  might  well  cause  some  hesi- 
tation. The  case  sometimes,  to  our  excited  visions,  stood 
thus :  At  every  gate  through  which  we  had  to  pass  we 
saw  a  watchman;  at  every  ferry  a  guard;  on  every 
bridge  a  sentinel,  and  in  every  wood  a  patrol  or  slave- 
hunter.  We  were  hemmed  in  on  every  side.  The  good 
to  be  sought  and  the  evil  to  be  shunned  were  flung  in  the 
balance  and  weighed  against  each  other.  On  the  one 
hand    stood    slavery,  a  stern  reality  glaring  frightfully 


200  FEARS    AND    WAVERINGS. 

upon  us,  with  the  blood  of  millions  in  its  polluted  skirts, 
terrible  to  behold,  greedily  devouring  our  hard  earnings 
and  feeding  upon  our  flesh.  This  was  the  evil  from 
which  to  escape.  On  the  other  hand,  far  away,  back  in 
the  hazy  distance  where  all  forms  seemed  but  shadows 
under  the  flickering  light  of  the  north  star,  behind  some 
craggy  hill  or  snow-capped  mountain,  stood  a  doubtful 
freedom,  half  frozen,  and  beckoning  us  to  her  icy  domain. 
This  was  the  good  to  be  sought.  The  inequality  was  as 
great  as  that  between  certainty  and  uncertainty.  This  in 
itself  was  enough  to  stagger  us ;  but  when  we  came  to  sur- 
vey the  untrodden  road  and  conjecture  the  many  possible 
difficulties,  we  were  appalled,  and  at  times,  as  I  have  said, 
were  upon  the  point  of  giving  over  the  struggle  altogether. 
The  reader  can  have  little  idea  of  the  phantoms  which 
would  flit,  in  such  circumstances,  before  the  uneducated 
mind  of  the  slave.  Upon  either  side  we  saw  grim  death, 
assuming  a  variety  of  horrid  shapes.  Now  it  was  star- 
vation, causing  us,  in  a  strange  and  friendless  land,  to 
eat  our  own  flesh.  Now  we  were  contending  with  the 
waves  and  were  drowned.  Now  we  were  hunted  by  dogs 
and  overtaken,  and  torn  to  pieces  by  their  merciless  fangs. 
We  were  stung  by  scorpions,  chased  by  wild  beasts,  bitten 
by  snakes,  and,  worst  of  all,  after  having  succeeded  in 
swimming  rivers,  encountering  wild  beasts,  sleeping  in 
the  woods,  and  suffering  hunger,  cold,  heat  and  nakedness, 
were  overtaken  by  hired  kidnappers,  who,  in  the  name  of 
law  and  for  the  thrice-cursed  reward,  would,  perchance, 
fire  upon  us,  kill  some,  wound  others  and  capture  all.  This 
dark  picture,  drawn  by  ignorance  and  fear,  at  times  greatly 
shook  our  determination,  and  not  unfrequently  caused 
us  to 

"  Rather  bear  the  ills  we  had, 
Than  flee  to  others  which  we  knew  not  of." 


LIBERTY    OR    DEATH.  201 

I  am  not  disposed  to  magnify  this  circumstance  in  my 
experience,  and  yet  I  think  that,  to  the  reader,  I  shall 
seem  to  be  so  disposed.  But  no  man  can  tell  the  intense 
agony  which  was  felt  by  the  slave  when  wavering  on  the 
point  of  making  his  escape.  All  that  he  has  is  at  stake, 
and  even  that  which  he  has  not  is  at  stake  also.  The 
life  which  he  has  may  be  lost  and  the  liberty  which  he 
seeks  may  not  be  gained. 

Patrick  Henry,  to  a  listening  senate  which  was  thrilled 
by  his  magic  eloquence  and  ready  to  stand  by  him  in  his 
boldest  flights,  could  say,  "  Give  me  liberty  or  give  me 
death  ;"  and  this  saying  was  a  sublime  one,  even  for  a 
freeman;  but  incomparably  more  sublime  is  the  same 
sentiment  when  practically  asserted  by  men  accustomed 
to  the  lash  and  chain,  men  whose  sensibilities  must  have 
become  more  or  less  deadened  by  their  bondage.  With 
us  it  was  a  doubtful  liberty,  at  best,  that  we  sought,  and 
a  certain  lingering  death  in  the  rice-swamps  and  sugar- 
fields  if  we  failed.  Life  is  not  lightly  regarded  by  men 
of  sane  minds.  It  is  precious  both  to  the  pauper  and  to 
the  prince,  to  the  slave  and  to  his  master ;  and  yet  I 
believe  there  was  not  one  among  us  who  would  not  rather 
have  been  shot  down  than  pass  away  life  in  hopeless 
bondage. 

In  the  progress  of  our  preparations  Sandy  (the  root 
man)  became  troubled.  He  began  to  have  distressing 
dreams.  One  of  these,  which  happened  on  a  Friday 
night,  was  to  him  of  great  significance,  and  I  am  quite 
ready  to  confess  that  I  myself  felt  somewhat  damped  by 
it.  He  said :  "  I  dreamed  last  night  that  I  was  roused 
from  sleep  by  strange  noises,  like  the  noises  of  a  swarm 
of  angry  birds  that  caused  as  they  passed,  a  roar  which 
fell  upon  my  ear  like  a  coming  gale  over  the  tops  of  the 
trees.  Looking  up  to  see  what  it  could  mean,  I  saw 
you,  Frederick,  in  the  claws  of  a  huge  bird,  surrounded 


202  SANDY'S    DREAM. 

by  a  large  number  of  birds  of  all  colors  and  sizes.  These 
were  all  pecking  at  you,  while  you,  with  your  arms,  seemed 
to  be  trying  to  protect  your  eyes.  Passing  over  me,  the 
birds  flew  in  a  southwesterly  direction,  and  I  watched 
them  until  they  were  clean  out  of  sight.  Now  I  saw  this 
as  plainly  as  I  now  see  you ;  and  furder,  honey,  watch 
de  Friday  night  dream ;  dere  is  sumpon  in  it  shose  you 
born ;  dere  is  indeed,  honey."  I  did  not  like  the  dream, 
but  1  showed  no  concern,  attributing  it  to  the  general 
excitement  and  perturbation  consequent  upon  our  con- 
templated plan  to  escape.  I  could  not,  however,  at 
once  shake  off  its  effect.  I  felt  that  it  boded  no  good. 
Sandy  was  unusually  emphatic  and  oracular  and  his 
manner  had  much  to  do  with  the  impression  made  upon 
me. 

The  plan  for  our  escape,  which  I  recommended  and  to 
which  my  comrades  consented,  was  to  take  a  large  canoe 
owned  by  Mr.  Hamilton,  and  on  the  Saturday  night  pre- 
vious to  the  Easter  holidays  launch  out  into  the  Chesa- 
peake bay  and  paddle  with  all  our  might  for  its  head,  a 
distance  of  seventy  miles.  On  reaching  this  point  we 
were  to  turn  the  canoe  adrift  and  bend  our  steps  toward 
the  north-star  till  we  reached  a  free  state. 

There  were  several  objections  to  this  plan.  In  rough 
weather  the  waters  of  the  Chesapeake  are  much  agitated, 
and  there  would  be  danger,  in  a  canoe,  of  being  swamped 
by  the  waves.  Another  objection  was  that  the  canoe 
would  soon  be  missed,  the  absent  slaves  would  at  once  be 
suspected  of  having  taken  it,  and  we  should  be  pursued 
by  some  of  the  fast-sailing  craft  out  of  St.  Michaels. 
Then  again,  if  we  reached  the  head  of  the  bay  and  turned 
the  canoe  adrift,  she  might  prove  a  guide  to  our  track 
and  bring  the  hunters  after  us. 

These  and  other  objections  were  set  aside  by  the  stronger 
ones,  which  could  be  urged  against  every  other  plan  that 


GIVES   THEM   A   PASS.  203 

could  then  be  suggested.  On  the  water  we  had  a  chance 
of  being  regarded  as  fishermen,  in  the  service  of  a 
master.  On  the  other  hand,  by  taking  the  land  route, 
through  the  counties  adjoining  Delaware,  we  should  be 
subjected  to  all  manner  of  interruptions,  and  many  disa- 
greeable questions,  which  might  give  us  serious  trouble. 
Any  white  man,  if  he  pleased,  was  authorized  to  stop  a 
man  of  color  on  any  road,  and  examine  and  arrest  him. 
By  this  arrangement  many  abuses  (considered  such  even 
by  slaveholders)  occurred.  Cases  have  been  known 
where  freemen,  being  called  upon  by  a  pack  of  ruffians 
to  show  their  free  papers,  have  presented  them,  when 
the  ruffians  have  torn  them  up,  seized  the  victim  and 
sold  him  to  a  life  of  endless  bondage. 

The  week  before  our  intended  start,  I  wrote  a  pass  for 
each  of  our  party,  giving  him  permission  to  visit  Balti- 
more during  the  Easter  holidays.  The  pass  ran  after  this 
manner  : 

"  This  is  to  certify  that  I,  the  undersigned,  have  given 
the  bearer,  my  servant  John,  full  liberty  to  go  to  Balti- 
more to  spend  the  Easter  holidays.  w.  h. 

Near  St.  Michaels,  Talbot  Co.,  Md." 

Although  we  were  not  going  to  Baltimore,  and  were 
intending  to  land  east  of  North  Point,  in  the  direction  I 
had  seen  the  Philadelphia  steamers  go,  these  passes  might 
be  useful  to  us  in  the  lower  part  of  the  bay,  while  steering 
towards  Baltimore.  These  were  not,  however,  to  be 
shown  by  us  until  all  our  answers  had  failed  to  satisfy 
the  inquirer.  We  were  all  fully  alive  to  the  importance  of 
being  calm  and  self-possessed  when  accosted,  if  accosted 
we  should  be  ;  and  we  more  than  once  rehearsed  to  each 
other  how  we  should  behave  in  the  hour  of  trial. 

Those  were  long,  tedious  days  and  nights.  The  sus- 
pense was  painful  in  the  extreme.  To  balance  probabili- 
9 


204  ANXIOUS   DAYS. 

ties,  where  life  and  liberty  hang  on  the  result,  requires 
steady  nerves.  I  panted  for  action,  and  was  glad  when 
the  day,  at  the  close  of  which  we  were  to  start,  dawned 
upon  us.  Sleeping,  the  night  before,  was  out  of  the 
question.  I  probably  felt  more  deeply  than  any  of  my 
companions,  because  I  was  the  instigator  of  the  move- 
ment. The  responsibility  of  the  whole  enterprise  rested 
upon  my  shoulders.  The  glory  of  success  and  the  shame 
and  confusion  of  failure,  could  not  be  matters  of  indiffer- 
ence to  me.  Our  food  was  prepared,  our  clothes  were 
packed  ;  we  were  already  to  go,  and  impatient  for  Satur- 
day morning — considering  that  the  last  of  our  bondage. 

I  cannot  describe  the  tempest  and  tumult  of  my  brain 
that  morning.  The  reader  will  please  bear  in  mind  that 
in  a  slave  State  an  unsuccessful  runaway  was  not  only 
subjected  to  cruel  torture,  and  sold  away  to  the  far  South, 
but  he  was  frequently  execrated  by  the  other  slaves.  He 
was  charged  with  making  the  condition  of  the  other 
slaves  intolerable  by  laying  them  all  under  the  suspicion 
of  their  masters — subjecting  them  to  greater  vigilance, 
and  imposing  greater  limitations  on  their  privileges.  I 
dreaded  murmurs  from  this  quarter.  It  was  difficult,  too, 
for  a  slave-master  to  believe  that  slaves  escaping  had  not 
been  aided  in  their  flight  by  some  one  of  their  fellow- 
slaves.  When,  therefore,  a  slave  was  missing,  every  slave 
on  the  place  was  closely  examined  as  to  his  knowledge  of 
the  undertaking. 

Our  anxiety  grew  more  and  more  intense,  as  the  time 
of  our  intended  departure  drew  nigh.  It  was  truly  felt  to 
be  a  matter  of  life  and  death  with  us,  and  we  fully 
intended  to  fight,  as  well  as  run,  if  necessity  should  occur 
for  that  extremity.  But  the  trial-hour  had  not  yet  come. 
It  was  easy  to  resolve,  but  not  so  easy  to  act.  I  expected 
there  might  be  some  drawing  back  at  the  last ;  it  was 
natural  there  should  be ;  therefore,  during  the  interven- 


MATTER    OF   LIFE    AND    DEATH.  205 

ing  time,  I  lost  no  opportunity  to  explain  away  difficulties, 
remove  doubts,  dispel  fears,  and  inspire  all  with  firmness. 
It  was  too  late  to  look  back,  and  now  was  the  time  to  go 
forward.  I  appealed  to  the  pride  of  my  comrades  by  tell- 
ing them  that  if,  after  having  solemnly  promised  to  go,  as 
they  had  done,  they  now  failed  to  make  the  attempt,  they 
would  in  effect  brand  themselves  with  cowardice,  and 
might  well  sit  down,  fold  their  arms,  and  acknowledge 
themselves  fit  only  to  be  slaves.  This  detestable  charac- 
ter all  were  unwilling  to  assume.  Every  man  except 
Sandy  (he,  much  to  our  regret,  withdrew)  stood  firm,  and 
at  our  last  meeting  we  pledged  ourselves  afresh,  and  in 
the  most  solemn  manner,  that  at  the  time  appointed  we 
would  certainly  start  on  our  long  journey  for  a  free  coun- 
try. This  meeting  was  in  the  middle  of  the  week,  at  the 
end  of  which  we  were  to  start. 

Early  on  the  appointed  morning  we  went  as  usual  to  the 
field,  but  with  hearts  that  beat  quickly  and  anxiously.  Any 
one  intimately  acquainted  with  us  might  have  seen  that  all 
was  not  well  with  us,  and  that  some  monster  lingered  in 
our  thoughts.  Our  work  that  morning  was  the  same 
that  it  had  been  for  several  days  past — drawing  out  and 
spreading  manure.  While  thus  engaged,  I  had  a  sudden 
presentiment,  which  flashed  upon  me  like  lightning  in  a 
dark  night,  revealing  to  the  lonely  traveler  the  gulf  before 
and  the  enemy  behind.  I  instantly  turned  to  Sandy  Jen- 
kins, who  was  near  me,  and  said :  "  Sandy,  we  are 
betrayed  ! — something  has  just  told  me  so."  I  felt  as  sure 
of  it  as  if  the  officers  were  in  sight.  Sandy  said  :  "Man, 
dat  is  strange  ;  but  I  feel  just  as  you  do."  If  my  mother 
— then  long  in  her  grave — had  appeared  before  me  and 
told  me  that  we  were  betrayed,  I  could  not  at  that  mo- 
ment have  felt  more  certain  of  the  fact. 

In  a  few  minutes  after  this,  the  long,  low,  and  distant 
notes  of  the  horn  summoned  us  from  the  field  to  break- 


206  THREE  CONSTABLES  APPEAR. 

fast.  I  felt  as  one  may  be  supposed  to  feel  before  being 
led  forth  to  be  executed  for  some  great  offense.  I  wanted 
no  breakfast,  but  for  form's  sake  I  went  with  the  other 
slaves  toward  the  house.  My  feelings  were  not  disturbed 
as  to  the  right  of  running  away ;  on  that  point  I  had  no 
misgiving  whatever,  but  from  a  sense  of  the  consequences 
of  failure. 

In  thirty  minutes  after  that  vivid  impression  came  the 
apprehended  crash.  On  reaching  the  house,  and  glancing 
my  eye  toward  the  lane  gate,  the  worst  was  at  once  made 
known.  The  lane  gate  to  Mr.  Freeland's  house  was 
nearly  half  a  mile  from  the  door,  and  much  shaded  by 
the  heavy  wood  which  bordered  the  main  road.  I  was,  how- 
ever, able  to  descry  four  white  men  and  two  colored  men 
approaching.  The  white  men  were  on  horseback,  and  the 
colored  men  were  walking  behind,  and  seemed  to  be  tied. 
"It  is  indeed  all  over  with  us  ;  we  are  surely  betrayed"  I 
thought  to  myself.  I  became  composed,  or  at  least  com- 
paratively so,  and  calmly  awaited  the  result.  I  watched 
the  ill-omened  company  entering  the  gate.  Successful 
flight  was  impossible,  and  I  made  up  my  mind  to  stand 
and  meet  the  evil,  whatever  it  might  be,  for  I  was  not 
altogether  without  a  slight  hope  that  things  might  turn 
differently  from  what  I  had  at  first  feared.  In  a  few 
moments  in  came  Mr.  William  Hamilton,  riding  very 
rapidly  and  evidently  much  excited.  He  was  in  the 
habit  of  riding  very  slowly,  and  was  seldom  known  to 
gallop  his  horse.  This  time  his  horse  was  nearly  at  full 
speed,  causing  the  dust  to  roll  thick  behind  him.  Mr. 
Hamilton,  though  one  of  the  most  resolute  men  in  the 
whole  neighborhood,  was,  nevertheless,  a  remarkably 
mild-spoken  man,  and  even  when  greatly  excited  his  lan- 
guage was  cool  and  circumspect.  He  came  to  the  door, 
and  inquired  if  Mr.  Freeland  was  in.  I  told  him  that 
Mr.  Freeland  was  at  the  barn.     Off   the   old  gentleman 


a'  brave  fellow.  207 

rode  toward  the  barn,  with  unwonted  speed.  In  a  few 
moments  Mr.  Hamilton  and  Mr.  Freeland  came  down 
from  the  barn  to  the  house,  and  just  as  they  made  their 
appearance  in  the  front-yard,  three  men,  who  proved  to  be 
constables,  came  dashing  into  the  lane  on  horse-back,  as 
if  summoned  by  a  sign  requiring  quick  work.  A  few 
seconds  brought  them  into  the  front-yard,  where  they 
hastily  dismounted  and  tied  their  horses.  This  done,  they 
joined  Mr.  Freeland  and  Mr.  Hamilton,  who  were  stand- 
ing a  short  distance  from  the  kitchen.  A  few  moments 
were  spent  as  if  in  consulting  how  to  proceed,  and  then 
the  whole  party  walked  up  to  the  kitchen-door.  There 
was  now  no  one  in  the  kitchen  but  myself  and  John  Har- 
ris ;  Henry  and  Sandy  were  yet  in  the  barn.  Mr.  Free- 
land  came  inside  the  kitchen-door,  and,  with  an  agitated 
voice,  called  me  by  name,  and  told  me  to  come  forward  ; 
that  there  were  some  gentlemen  who  wished  to  see  me. 
I  stepped  toward  them  at  the  door,  and  asked  what  they 
wanted  ;  when  the  constables  grabbed  me,  and  told  me 
that  I  had  better  not  resist ;  that  I  had  been  in  a  scrape, 
or  was  said  to  have  been  in  one ;  that  they  were  merely 
going  to  take  me  where  I  could  be  examined ;  that 
they  would  have  me  brought  before  my  master  at  St. 
Michaels,  and  if  the  evidence  against  me  was  not 
proved  true  I  should  be  acquitted.  I  was  now  firmly  tied, 
and  completely  at  the  mercy  of  my  captors.  Resistance 
was  idle.  They  were  five  in  number  and  armed  to  the  teeth. 
When  they  had  secured  me,  they  turned  to  John  Harris 
and  in  a  few  moments  succeeded  in  tying  him  as  firmly 
as  they  had  tied  me.  They  next  turned  toward  Henry 
Harris,  who  had  now  returned  from  the  barn.  "Cross 
your  hands,"  said  the  constable  to  Henry.  "I  won't," 
said  Henry,  in  a  voice  so  firm  and  clear,  and  in  a  manner 
so  determined,  as  for  a  moment  to  arrest  all  proceedings. 
"Won't  you  cross  your  hands  ?"  said  Tom   Graham,  the 


208  henry's  resistance. 

constable.  "No,  I  won't"  said  Henry,  with  increasing 
emphasis.  Mr.  Hamilton,  Mr.  Freeland,  and  the  officers 
now  came  near  to  Henry.  Two  of  the  constables  drew 
out  their  shining  pistols,  and  swore,  by  the  name  of  God, 
that  he  should  cross  his  hands  or  they  would  shoot  him 
down.  Each  of  these  hired  ruffians  now  cocked  his 
pistol,  and,  with  fingers  apparently  on  the  triggers,  pre- 
sented his  deadly  weapon  to  the  breast  of  the  unarmed 
slave,  saying,  that  if  he  did  not  cross  his  hands,  he  would 

"  blow  his  d d  heart  out  of  him."     "  Shoot  me,  shoot 

me,"  said  Henry ;  "  you  can't  kill  me  but  once.  Shoot, 
shoot,  and  be  damned  !  I  won't  be  tied !  "  This  the  brave 
fellow  said  in  a  voice  as  defiant  and  heroic  in  its  tone  as 
was  the  language  itself ;  and  at  the  moment  of  saying 
it,  with  the  pistols  at  his  very  breast,  he  quickly  raised 
his  arms  and  dashed  them  from  the  puny  hands  of 
his  assassins,  the  weapons  flying  in  all  directions. 
Now  came  the  struggle.  All  hands  rushed  upon  the 
brave  fellow  and  after  beating  him  for  some  time  suc- 
ceeded in  overpowering  and  tying  him.  Henry  put  me  to 
shame  ;  he  fought,  and  fought  bravely.  John  and  I  had 
made  no  resistance.  The  fact  is,  I  never  saw  much  use  of 
fighting  where  there  was  no  reasonable  probability  of 
whipping  anybody.  Yet  there  was  something  almost 
providential  in  the  resistance  made  by  Henry.  But  for 
that  resistance  every  soul  of  us  would  have  been  hurried 
off  to  the  far  South.  Just  a  moment  previous  to  the 
trouble  with  Henry,  Mr.  Hamilton  mildly  said, — and  this 
gave  me  the  unmistakable  clue  to  the  cause  of  our  arrest, 
— "  Perhaps  we  had  now  better  make  a  search  for  those 
protections,  which  we  understand  Frederick  has  written 
for  himself  and  the  rest."  Had  these  passes  been  found, 
they  would  have  been  point-blank  evidence  against  us, 
and  would  have  confirmed  all  the  statements  of  our 
betrayer.     Thanks  to  the  resistance  of  Henry,  the  excite- 


Driven  to  Jail  for  Running  Away. 


DRAGGED   TO    PRISON.  211 

ment  produced  by  the  scuffle  drew  all  attention  in  that 
direction,  and  I  succeeded  in  flinging  my  pass,  unob- 
served, into  the  fire.  The  confusion  attendant  on  the 
scuffle,  and  the  apprehension  of  still  further  trouble,  per- 
haps, led  our  captors  to  forego,  for  the  time,  any  search 
for  "those  protections  which  Frederick  was  said  to  have 
written  for  his  companions";  so  we  were  not.  yet  con- 
victed of  the  purpose  to  run  away,  and  it  was  evident 
that  there  was  some  doubt  on  the  part  of  all  whether  we 
had  been  guilty  of  such  purpose. 

Just  as  we  were  all  completely  tied,  and  about  ready  to 
start  toward  St.  Michaels,  and  thence  to  jail,  Mrs.  Betsey 
Freeland  (mother  to  William,  who  was  much  attached, 
after  the  Southern  fashion,  to  Henry  and  John,  they  hav- 
ing been  reared  from  childhood  in  her  house)  came  to 
the  kitchen-door  with  her  hands  full  of  biscuits,  for  we 
had  not  had  our  breakfast  that  morning,  and  divided 
them  between  Henry  and  John.  This  done,  the  lady 
made  the  following  parting  address  to  me,  pointing  her 
bony  finger  at  me :  "You  devil !  you  yellow  devil !  It 
was  you  who  put  it  into  the  heads  of  Henry  and  John  to 
run  away.  But  for  you,  you  long-legged,  yellow  devil, 
Henry  and  John  would  never  have  thought  of  running 
away."  I  gave  the  lady  a  look  which  called  forth  from 
her  a  scream  of  mingled  wrath  and  terror,  as  she 
slammed  the  kitchen-door  and  went  in,  leaving  me,  with 
the  rest,  in  hands  as  harsh  as  her  own  broken  voice. 

Could  the  kind  reader  have  been  riding  along  the  main 
road  to  or  from  Easton  that  morning,  his  eye  would  have 
met  a  painful  sight.  He  would  have  seen  five  young  men, 
guilty  of  no  crime  save  that  of  preferring  liberty  to  slav- 
ery, drawn  along  the  public  highway — firmly  bound 
together,  tramping  through  dust  and  heat,  bare-footed  and 
tare-headed — fastened  to  three  strong  horses,  whose  riders 
were  armed  with  pistols  and  daggers,  and  on  their  way 


212  MORAL   VULTURES. 

to  prison  like  felons,  and  suffering  every  possible  insult 
from  the  crowds  of  idle,  vulgar  people  who  clustered 
round,  and  heartlessly  made  their  failure  to  escape  the 
occasion  for  all  manner  of  ribaldry  and  sport.  As  I 
looked  upon  this  crowd  of  vile  persons,  and  saw  myself 
and  friends  thus  assailed  and  persecuted,  I  could  not  help 
seeing  the  fulfillment  of  Sandy's  dream.  I  was  in  the 
hands  of  moral  vultures,  and  held  in  their  sharp  talons, 
and  was  being  hurried  away  toward  Easton,  in  a  south- 
easterly direction,  amid  the  jeers  of  new  birds  of  the 
same  feather,  through  every  neighborhood  we  passed. 
It  seemed  to  me  that  everybody  was  out,  and  knew  the 
cause  of  our  arrest,  and  awaited  our  passing  in  order  to 
feast  their  vindictive  eyes  on  our  misery. 

Some  said  " I ought  to  be  hanged,"  and  others,  "JT  ought 
to  be  burned "  ;  others,  I  ought  to  have  the  "hide"  taken 
off  my  back ;  while  no  one  gave  us  a  kind  word  or  sympa- 
thizing look,  except  the  poor  slaves  who  were  lifting  their 
heavy  hoes,  and  who  cautiously  glanced  at  us  through  the 
post-and-rail  fences,  behind  which  they  were  at  work. 
Our  sufferings  that  morning  can  be  more  easily  imagined 
than  described.  Our  hopes  were  all  blasted  at  one  blow. 
The  cruel  injustice,  the  victorious  crime,  and  the  help- 
lessness of  innocence,  led  me  to  ask  in  my  ignorance  and 
weakness :  Where  is  now  the  God  of  justice  and  mercy  ? 
and  why  have  these  wicked  men  the  power  thus  to 
trample  upon  our  rights,  and  to  insult  our  feelings  ? 
and  yet  in  the  next  moment  came  the  consoling  thought, 
"the  day  of  the  oppressor  will  come  at  last."  Of  one 
thing  I  could  be  glad :  not  one  of  my  dear  friends  upon 
whom  I  had  brought  this  great  calamity,  reproached  me, 
either  by  word  or  look,  for  having  led  them  into  it.  We 
were  a  band  of  brothers,  and  never  dearer  to  each  other 
than  now.  The  thought  which  gave  us  the  most  pain 
was   the   probable    separation   which   would    now    take 


WHO    BETRAYED    THEM  ?  213 

place  in  case  we  were  sold  off  to  the  far  South,  as  we 
were  likely  to  be.  While  the  constables  were  looking 
forward,  Henry  and  I  being  fastened  together,  could 
occasionally  exchange  a  word  without  being  observed  by 
the  kidnappers  who  had  us  in  charge.  "What  shall  I  do 
with  my  pass  ?'"  said  Henry.  "Eat  it  with  your  biscuit," 
said  I ;  "it  won't  do  to  tear  it  up."  We  were  now  near 
St.  Michaels.  The  direction  concerning  the  passes  was 
passed  around,  and  executed.  "Own  nothing,"  said  I. 
"Own  nothing"  was  passed  round,  enjoined,  and  assented 
to.  Our  confidence  in  each  other  was  unshaken,  and  we 
were  quite  resolved  to  succeed  or  fail  together ;  as  much 
after  the  calamity  which  had  befallen  us  as  before. 

On  reaching  St.  Michaels  we  underwent  a  sort  of  exam- 
ination at  my  master's  store,  and  it  was  evident  to  my 
mind  that  Master  Thomas  suspected  the  truthfulness  of 
the  evidence  upon  which  they  had  acted  in  arresting  us, 
and  that  he  only  affected,  to  some  extent,  the  positiveness 
with  which  he  asserted  our  guilt.  There  was  nothing 
said  by  any  of  our  company  which  could,  in  any  manner,, 
prejudice  our  cause,  and  there  was  hope  yet  that  we 
should  be  able  to  return  to  our  homes,  if  for  nothing  else,  at 
least  to  find  out  the  guilty  man  or  woman  who  betrayed 
us. 

To  this  end  we  all  denied  that  we  had  been  guilty  of 
intended  flight.  Master  Thomas  said  that  the  evidence 
he  had  of  our  intention  to  run  away  was  strong  enough  to 
hang  us  in  a  case  of  murder.  "But,"  said  I,  "the  cases 
are  not  equal ;  if  murder  were  committed, — the  thing  is 
done  !  but  we  have  not  run  away.  Where  is  the  evidence 
against  us  ?  We  were  quietly  at  our  work."  I  talked  thus 
with  unusual  freedom,  in  order  to  bring  out  the  evidence 
against  us,  for  we  all  wanted,  above  all  things,  to  know  who 
had  betrayed  us,  that  we  might  have  something  tangible 
on  which  to  pour  our  execrations.    From  something  which 


214  PUT   IN   JAIL. 

dropped,  in  the  course  of  the  talk,  it  appeared  that  there 
was  but  one  witness  against  us,  and  that  that  witness 
could  not  be  produced.  Master  Thomas  would  not  tell  us 
who  his  informant  was,  but  we  suspected,  and  suspected 
one  person  only.  Several  circumstances  seemed  to  point 
Sandy  out  as  our  betrayer.  His  entire  knowledge  of  our 
plans,  his  participation  in  them,  his  withdrawal  from  us, 
his  dream  and  his  simultaneous  presentiment  that  we 
were  betrayed,  the  taking  us  and  the  leaving  him,  were 
calculated  to  turn  suspicion  toward  him,  and  yet  we  could 
not  suspect  him.  We  all  loved  him  too  well  to  think  it 
possible  that  he  could  have  betrayed  us.  So  we  rolled  the 
guilt  on  other  shoulders. 

We  were  literally  dragged,  that  morning,  behind 
horses,  a  distance  of  fifteen  miles,  and  placed  in  the 
Easton  jail.  We  were  glad  to  reach  the  end  of  our 
journey,  for  our  pathway  had  been  full  of  insult  and  mor- 
tification. Such  is  the  power  of  public  opinion,  that  it  is 
hard,  even  for  the  innocent,  to  feel  the  happy  consolation 
of  innocence  when  they  fall  under  the  maledictions  of 
this  power.  How  could  we  regard  ourselves  as  in  the 
right,  when  all  about  us  denounced  us  as  criminals,  and 
had  the  power  and  the  disposition  to  treat  us  as  such. 

In  jail  we  were  placed  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Joseph 
Graham,  the  sheriff  of  the  county.  Henry  and  John  and 
myself  were  placed  in  one  room,  and  Henry  Bailey  and 
Charles  Roberts  in  another  by  themselves.  This  sepa- 
ration was  intended  to  deprive  us  of  the  advantage  of 
concert,  and  to  prevent  trouble  in  jail. 

Once  shut  up,  a  new  set  of  tormentors  came  upon  us. 
A  swarm  of  imps  in  human  shape — the  slave-traders 
and  agents  of  slave-traders — who  gathered  in  every 
country  town  of  the  State  watching  for  chances  to  buy 
human  flesh  (as  buzzards  watch  for  carrion),  flocked  in 
upon  us  to  ascertain  if  our  masters  had  placed  us  in  jail 


BUZZARDS   ABOUT.  215 

to  be  sold.  Such  a  set  of  debased  and  villainous  creatures 
I  never  saw  before  and  hope  never  to  see  again.  I  felt 
as  if  surrounded  by  a  pack  of  fiends  fresh  from  perdition. 
They  laughed,  leered,  and  grinned  at  us,  saying,  "  Ah, 
boys,  we  have  got  you,  haven't  we  ?  So  you  were  going  to 
make  your  escape  ?  Where  were  you  going  to  ? "  After 
taunting  us  in  this  way  as  long  as  they  liked,  they  one  by 
one  subjected  us  to  an  examination,  with  a  view  to  ascer- 
tain our  value,  feeling  our  arms  and  legs  and  shaking  us 
by  the  shoulders,  to  see  if  we  were  sound  and  healthy, 
impudently  asking  us,  "  how  we  would  like  to  have  them 
for  masters  ? "  To  such  questions  we  were  quite  dumb 
(much  to  their  annoyance).  One  fellow  told  me,  "if  he 
had  me  he  would  cut  the  devil  out  of  me  pretty  quick." 

These  negro-buyers  were  very  offensive  to  the  genteel 
southern  Christian  public.  They  were  looked  upon  in 
respectable  Maryland  society  as  necessary  but  detesta- 
ble characters.  Asa  class,  they  were  hardened  ruffians, 
made  such  by  nature  and  by  occupation.  Yes,  they  were 
the  legitimate  fruit  of  slavery,  and  were  second  in  vil- 
lainy only  to  the  slaveholders  themselves  who  made  such 
a  class  possible.  They  were  mere  hucksters  of  the  slave 
produce  of  Maryland  and  Virginia — coarse,  cruel,  and 
swaggering  bullies,  whose  very  breathing  was  of  blas- 
phemy and  blood. 

Aside  from  these  slave-buyers  who  infested  the  prison 
from  time  to  time,  our  quarters  were  much  more  com- 
fortable than  we  had  any  right  to  expect  them  to  be. 
Our  allowance  of  food  was  small  and  coarse,  but  our 
room  was  the  best  in  the  jail — neat  and  spacious,  and 
with  nothing  about  it  necessarily  reminding  us  of  being 
in  prison  but  its  heavy  locks  and  bolts  and  the  black  iron 
lattice-work  at  the  windows.  We  were  prisoners  of  state 
compared  with  most  slaves  who  were  put  into  that  Easton 
jail.     But  the  place  was  not  one  of  contentment.     Bolts, 


216  LEFT   ALONE   IN    PRISON. 

bars,  and  grated  windows  are  not  acceptable  to  freedom- 
loving  people  of  any  color.  The  suspense,  too,  was  pain- 
ful. Every  step  on  the  stairway  was  listened  to,  in  the 
hope  that  the  comer  would  cast  a  ray  of  light  on  our  fate. 
We  would  have  given  the  hair  of  our  heads  for  half  a 
dozen  words  with  one  of  the  waiters  in  Sol.  Lowe's  hotel. 
Such  waiters  were  in  the  way  of  hearing,  at  the  table, 
the  probable  course  of  things.  We  could  see  them  flit- 
ting about  in  their  white  jackets  in  front  of  this  hotel, 
but  could  speak  to  none  of  them. 

Soon  after  the  holidays  were  over,  contrary  to  all  our 
expectations,  Messrs.  Hamilton  and  Freeland  came  up  to 
Easton;  not  to  make  a  bargain  with  "Georgia  traders," 
nor  to  send  us  up  to  Austin  Woldfolk,  as  was  usual  in  the 
case  of  runaway-slaves,  but  to  release,  from  prison, 
Charles,  Henry  Harris,  Henry  Bailey  and  John  Harris,  and 
this,  too,  without  the  infliction  of  a  single  blow.  I  was 
left  alone  in  prison.  The  innocent  had  been  taken  and 
the  guilty  left.  My  friends  were  separated  from  me,  and 
apparently  forever.  This  circumstance  caused  me  more 
pain  than  any  other  incident  connected  with  our  capture 
and  imprisonment.  Thirty-nine  lashes  on  my  naked  and 
bleeding  back  would  have  been  joyfully  borne,  in  prefer- 
ence to  this  separation  from  these,  the  friends  of  my 
youth.  And  yet  I  could  not  but  feel  that  I  was  the  vic- 
tim of  something  like  justice.  Why  should  these  young 
men,  who  were  led  into  this  scheme  by  me,  suffer  as 
much  as  the  instigator?  I  felt  glad  that  they  were 
released  from  prison,  and  from  the  dread  prospect  of  a 
life  (or  death  I  should  rather  say)  in  the  rice-swamps. 
It  is  due  to  the  noble  Henry  to  say  that  he  was  almost  as 
reluctant  to  leave  the  prison  with  me  in  it  as  he  had  been 
to  be  tied  and  dragged  to  prison.  But  he  and  we  all 
knew  that  we  should,  in  all  the  likelihoods  of  the  case,  be 
separated,  in  the  event  of  being  sold ;  and  since  we  were 


HOPES   AND    EXPECTATIONS   BLASTED.  217 

completely  in  the  hands  of  our  owners  they  concluded  it 
would  be  best  to  go  peaceably  home. 

Not  until  this  last  separation,  dear  reader  had  T 
touched  those  proiounder  depths  of  desolation  which  it  is 
the  lot  of  slaVeiTof teiPEoTeach .  I  was  solitary  and  alone 
within  the  walls  of  a  stone  prison,  left  to  a  fate  of  life-  ^ 
long  misery.  I  had  hoped  and  expected  much,  for  months 
before,  but  my  hopes  and  expectations  were  now  withered 
and  blasted.  The  ever-dreaded  slave  life  in  Georgia, 
Louisiana,  and  Alabama — from  which  escape  was  next 
to  impossible — now  in  my  loneliness  stared  me  in  the 
face.  The  possibility  of  ever  becoming  anything  but  an 
abject  slave,  a  mere  machine  in  the  hands  of  an  owner, 
had  now  fled,  and  it  seemed  to  me  it  had  fled  forever. 
A  life  of  living  death,  beset  with  the  innumerable  horrors 
of  the  cotton-field  and  the  sugar-plantation,  seemed  to  be 
my  doom.  The  fiends  who  rushed  into  the  prison  when 
we  were  first  put  there  continued  to  visit  me  and  ply  me 
with  questions  and  tantalizing  remarks.  I  was  insulted, 
but  helpless ;  keenly  alive  to  the  demands  of  justice  and 
liberty,  but  with  no  means  of  asserting  them.  To  talk 
to  those  imps  about  justice  or  mercy  would  have  been  as 
absurd  as  to  reason  with  bears  and  tigers.  Lead  and 
steel  were  the  only  arguments  that  they  were  capable  of 
appreciating,  as  the  events  of  the  subsequent  years  have 
proved. 

After  remaining  in  this  life  of  misery  and  despair- 
about  a  week,  which  seemed  a  month,  Master  Thomas, 
very  much  to  my  surprise  and  greatly  to  my  relief,  came 
to  the  prison  and  took  me  out,  for  the  purpose,  as  he  said, 
of  sending  me  to  Alabama  with  a  friend  of  his,  who  would 
emancipate  me  at  the  end  of  eight  years.  I  was  glad 
enough  to  get  out  of  prison,  but  I  had  no  faith  in  the 
story  that  his  friend  would  emancipate  me.  Besides,  I 
had  never  heard  of  his  having  a  friend  in  Alabama,  and 


218  RELEASED   AND    SENT   TO    BALTIMORE. 

I  took  the  announcement  simply  as  an  easy  and  comforta- 
ble method  of  shipping  me  off  to  the  far  south.  There 
was  a  little  scandal,  too,  connected  with  the  idea  of  one 
Christian  selling  another  to  Georgia  traders,  while  it  was 
deemed  every  way  proper  for  them  to  sell  to  others.  I 
thought  this  friend  in  Alabama  was  an  invention  to  meet 
this  difficulty,  for  Master  Thomas  was  quite  jealous  of 
his  religious  reputation,  however  unconcerned  he  might 
have\been  about  his  real  Christian  character.  In  these 
remarks  it  is  possible  I  do  him  injustice.  He  certainly 
did  not  exert  his  power  over  me  as  in  the  case  he  might 
have  done,  but  acted,  upon  the  whole,  very  generously, 
considering  the  nature  of  my  offense.  He  had  the  power 
and  the  provocation  to  send  me,  without  reserve,  into  the 
very  Everglades  of  Florida,  beyond  the  remotest  hope  of 
emancipation;  and  his  refusal  to  exercise  that  power 
must  be  set  down  to  his  credit. 

After  lingering  about  St.  Michaels  a  few  days,  and  no 
friend  from  Alabama  appearing,  Master  Thomas  decided 
to  send  me  back  again  to  Baltimore,  to  live  with  his 
brother  Hugh,  with  whom  he  was  now  at  peace.  Possibly 
he  became  so  by  his  profession  of  religion  at  the  camp- 
meeting  in  the  Bay-side.  Master  Thomas  told  me  that  he 
wished  me  to  go  to  Baltimore  and  learn  a  trade ;  and 
that  if  I  behaved  myself  properly  he  would  emancipate 
me  at  twenty-jive.  Thanks  for  this  one  beam  of  hope  in 
the  future  !  The  promise  had  but  one  fault — it  seemed 
too  good  to  be  true. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

APPRENTICESHIP  LIFE. 

Nothing  lost  in  my  attempt  to  run  away — Comrades  at  home — Rea< 
sons  for  sending  me  away — Return  to  Baltimore — Tommy  changed 
— Caulking  in  Gardiner's  ship-yard — Desperate  fight — Its  causes — 
— Conflict  between  white  and  black  labor — Outrage — Testimony — 
Master  Hugh — Slavery  in  Baltimore — My  condition  improves — 
— New  associations — Slaveholder's  right  to  the  slave's  wages — How 
to  make  a  discontented  slave. 

WELL,  dear  reader,  I  am  not,  as  you  have  probably 
inferred,  a  loser  by  the  general  upstir  described 
in  the  foregoing  chapter.  The  little  domestic  revolution, 
notwithstanding  the  sudden  snub  it  got  by  the  treachery 
of  somebody,  did  not,  after  all,  end  so  disastrously  as 
when  in  the  iron  cage  at  Easton  I  conceived  it  would. 
The  prospect  from  that  point  did  look  about  as  dark  as 
any  that  ever  cast  its  gloom  over  the  vision  of  the  anxious, 
out-looking  human  spirit.  "  All's  well  that  ends  well ! " 
My  affectionate  friends,  Henry  and  John  Harris,  are  still 
with  Mr.  Freeland.  Charles  Roberts  and  Henry  Bailey 
are  safe  at  their  homes.  I  have  not,  therefore,  anything 
to  regret  on  their  account.  Their  masters  have  merci- 
fully forgiven  them,  probably  on  the  ground  suggested  in 
the  spirited  little  speech  of  Mrs.  Freeland,  made  to  me 
just  before  leaving  for  the  jail.  My  friends  had  nothing 
to  regret,  either:  for  while  they  were  watched  more 
closely,  they  were  doubtless  treated  more  kindly  than 
before,  and  got  new  assurances  that  they  should  some  day 
be  legally  emancipated,  provided  their  behavior  from  that 
time  forward  should  make  them  deserving.     Not  a  blow 

(219) 


220  all's  well  that  ends  well. 

was  struck  any  one  of  them.  As  for  Master  Freeland, 
good  soul,  he  did  not  believe  we  were  intending  to  run 
away  at  all.  Having  given — as  he  thought — no  occasion 
to  his  boys  to  leave  him,  he  could  not  think  it  probable 
that  they  had  entertained  a  design  so  grievous.  This, 
however,  was  not  the  view  taken  of  the  matter  by  "  Mas' 
Billy,"  as  we  used  to  call  the  soft-spoken  but  crafty  and 
resolute  Mr.  William  Hamilton.  He  had  no  doubt  that 
the  crime  had  been  meditated,  and  regarding  me  as  the 
instigator  of  it,  he  frankly  told  Master  Thomas  that  he 
must  remove  me  from  that  neighborhood  or  he  would 
shoot  me.  He  would  not  have  one  so  dangerous  as 
"  Frederick  "  tampering  with  his  slaves.  William  Hamil- 
ton was  not  a  man  whose  threat  might  be  safely  disre- 
garded. I  have  no  doubt  that,  had  his  warning  been  dis- 
regarded, he  would  have  proved  as  good  as  his  word.  He 
was  furious  at  the  thought  of  such  a  piece  of  high-handed 
theft  as  we  were  about  to  perpetrate — the  stealing  of  our 
own  bodies  and  souls.  The  feasibility  of  the  plan,  too, 
could  the  first  steps  have  been  taken,  was  marvelously 
plain.  Besides,  this  was  a  new  idea,  this  use  of  the  Bay. 
Slaves  escaping,  until  now,  had  taken  to  the  woods ;  they 
had  never  dreamed  of  profaning  and  abusing  the  waters  of 
the  noble  Chesapeake  by  making  them  the  highway  from 
slavery  to  freedom.  Here  was  a  broad  road  leading  to  the 
destruction  of  slavery,  which  had  hitherto  been  looked 
upon  as  a  wall  of  security  by  the  slaveholders.  But 
Master  Billy  could  not  get  Mr.  Freeland  to  see  matters 
precisely  as  he  did,  nor  could  he  get  Master  Thomas, 
excited  as  he  was,  to  so  see  them.  The  latter,  I  must 
say  it  to  his  credit,  showed  much  humane  feeling,  and 
atoned  for  much  that  had  been  harsh,  cruel,  and  unrea- 
sonable in  his  former  treatment  of  me  and  of  others. 
My  "  Cousin  Tom "  told  me  that  while  I  was  in  jail 
Master  Thomas  was  very  unhappy,  and  that  the  night 


THOMAS   AULD,   JUNIOR.  221 

before  his  going  up  to  release  me  he  had  walked  the  floor 
nearly  all  night,  evincing  great  distress  ;  that  very  tempt- 
ing offers  had  been  made  to  him  by  the  negro-traders, 
but  he  had  rejected  them  all,  saying  that  money  could  not 
tempt  him  to  sell  me  to  the  far  south.  I  can  easily  believe 
all  this,  for  he  seemed  quite  reluctant  to  send  me  away 
at  all.  He  told  me  that  he  only  consented  to  do  so  because 
of  the  very  strong  prejudice  against  me  in  the  neighbor- 
hood, and  that  he  feared  for  my  safety  if  I  remained 
there. 

Thus,  after  three  years  spent  in  the  country,  roughing 
it  in  the  field,  and  experiencing  all  sorts  of  hardships,  I 
was  again  permitted  to  return  to  Baltimore,  the  very  place 
of  all  others,  short  of  a  free  State,  where  I  most  desired 
to  live.  The  three  years  spent  in  the  country  had  made 
some  difference  in  me,  and  in  the  household  of  Master 
Hugh.  "  Little  Tommy  "  was  no  longer  little  Tommy, 
and  I  was  not  the  slender  lad  who  had  left  the  Eastern 
Shore  just  three  years  before.  The  loving  relations 
between  Master  Tommy  and  myself  were  broken  up.  He 
was  no  longer  dependent  on  me  for  protection,  but  felt 
himself  a  man,  and  had  other  and  more  suitable  associates. 
In  childhood  he  had  considered  me  scarcely  inferior  to 
himself, — certainly  quite  as  good  as  any  other  boy  with 
whom  he  played  ;  but  the  time  had  come  when  his  friend 
must  be  his  slave.  So  we  were  cold  to  each  other,  and 
parted.  It  was  a  sad  thing  to  me,  that,  loving  each  other 
as  we  had  done,  we  must  now  take  different  roads.  To 
him  a  thousand  avenues  were  open.  Education  had  made 
him  acquainted  with  all  the  treasures  of  the  world  and 
libert}'  had  flung  open  the  gates  thereunto  ;  but  I  who  had 
attended  him  seven  years ;  who  had  watched  over  him  with 
the  care  of  a  big  brother,  fighting  his  battles  in  the  street 
and  shielding  him  from  harm  to  an  extent  which  induced 
his  mother  to  say,  "  Oh,  Tommy  is  always  safe  when  he 


222  SHIP   BUILDING. 

is  with  Freddy " — I  must  be  confined  to  a  single  condi- 
tion. He  had  grown  and  become  a  man :  I,  though  grown 
to  the  stature  of  manhood,  must  all  my  life  remain  a 
minor — a  mere  boy.  Thomas  Auld,  junior,  obtained  a 
situation  on  board'  the  brig  Tweed,  and  went  to  sea.  I 
have  since  heard  of  his  death. 

There  were  few  persons  to  whom  I  was  more  sincerely 
attached  than  to  him. 

Very  soon  after  I  went  to  Baltimore  to  live,  Master 
Hugh  succeeded  in  getting  me  hired  to  Mr.  William 
Gardiner,  an  extensive  ship-builder  on  Fell's  Point.  I 
was  placed  there  to  learn  to  calk,  a  trade  of  which  I 
already  had  some  knowledge,  gained  while  in  Mr.  Hugh 
Auld's  ship-yard.  Gardiner's,  however,  proved  a  very 
unfavorable  place  for  the  accomplishment  of  the  desired 
object.  Mr.  Gardiner  was  that  season  engaged  in  build- 
ing two  large  man-of-war  vessels,  professedly  for  the 
Mexican  government.  These  vessels  were  to  be  launched 
in  the  month  of  July  of  that  year,  and  in  failure  thereof 
Mr.  Gardiner  would  forfeit  a  very  considerable  sum  of 
money.  So,  when  I  entered  the  ship-yard,  all  was  hurry 
and  driving.  There  were  in  the  yard  about  one  hundred 
men ;  of  these,  seventy  or  eighty  were  regular  carpenters 
— privileged  men.  There  was  no  time  for  a  raw  hand  to 
learn  anything.  Every  man  had  to  do  that  which  he 
knew  how  to  do,  and  in  entering  the  yard  Mr.  Gardiner 
had  directed  me  to  do  whatever  the  carpenters  told  me  to 
do.  This  was  placing  me  at  the  beck  and  call  of  about 
seventy-five  men.  I  was  to  regard  all  these  as  my  mas- 
ters. Their  word  was  to  be  my  law.  My  situation  was 
a  trying  one.  I  was  called  a  dozen  ways  in  the  space  of 
a  single  minute.  I  needed  a  dozen  pairs  of  hands.  Three 
or  four  voices  would  strike  my  ear  at  the  same  moment. 
It  was  "  Fred,  come  help  me  to  cant  this  timber  here," — 
"Fred,  come  carry  this  timber  yonder," — "  Fred,  bring 


CONFLICT   OF   SLAVERY   AND    WHITE   LABOR.  223 

that  roller  here,"  — "  Fred,  go  get  a  fresh  can  of  water," 
"Fred,  come  help  saw  off  the  end  of  this  timber," — ■ 
"Fred,  go  quick  and  get  the  crow-bar," — "Fred,  hold  on 
the  end  of  this  fall," — "Fred,  go  to  the  blacksmith's  shop 
and  get  a  new  punch," — "  Halloo,  Fred !  run  and  bring  me 
a  cold-chisel," — "I  saj,  Fred,  bear  a  hand,  and  get  up  a 
fire  under  the  steam-box  as  quick  as  lightning," — "  Hullo, 
nigger !  come  turn  this  grindstone," — "  Come,  come ; 
move,  move !  and  bowse  this  timber  forward," — "  I  say, 
darkey,  blast  your  eyes !  why  don't  you  heat  up  some 
pitch?" — "Halloo!  halloo!  halloo!  (three  voices  at  the 
same  time)" — "Come  here;  go  there;  hold  on  where 
you  are.  D — n  you,  if  you  move  I'll  knock  your  brains 
out!"  Such,  my  dear  reader,  is  a  glance  at  the  school 
which  was  mine  during  the  first  eight  months  of  my  stay 
at  Gardiner's  ship-yard.  At  the  end  of  eight  months 
Master  Hugh  refused  longer  to  allow  me  to  remain  with 
Gardiner.  The  circumstance  which  led  to  this  refusal 
was  the  committing  of  an  outrage  upon  me,  by  the  white 
apprentices  of  the  ship-yard.  The  fight  was  a  desperate 
one,  and  I  came  out  of  it  shockingly  mangled.  I  was 
cut  and  bruised  in  sundry  places,  and  my  left  eye  was 
nearly  knocked  out  of  its  socket.  The  facts  which  led  to 
this  brutal  outrage  upon  me  illustrate  a  phase  of  slavery 
which  was  destined  to  become  an  important  element  in 
the  overthrow  of  the  slave  system,  and  I  may  therefore 
state  them  with  some  minuteness.  That  phase  was  this 
— the  conflict  of  slavery  with  the  interests  of  white 
mechanics  and  laborers.  In  the  country  this  conflict  was 
not  so  apparent;  but  in  cities,  such  as  Baltimore,  Rich- 
mond, New  Orleans,  Mobile,  etc.,  it  was  seen  pretty  clearly. 
The  slaveholders,  with  a  craftiness  peculiar  to  themselves, 
by  encouraging  the  enmity  of  the  poor  laboring  white 
man  against  the  blacks,  succeeded  in  making  the  said 
white  man  almost  as  much  a  slave  as  the  black  slave  him- 


224  CASTE  ENCOURAGED. 

self.  The  difference  between  the  white  slave  and  the 
black  slave  was  this :  the  latter  belonged  to  one  slave- 
holder, while  the  former  belonged  to  the  slaveholders  col- 
lectively. The  white  slave  had  taken  from  him  by  indi- 
rection what  the  black  slave  had  taken  from  him  directly 
and  without  ceremony.  Both  were  plundered,  and  by  the 
same  plunderers.  The  slave  was  robbed  by  his  master  of 
all  his  earnings,  above  what  was  required  for  his  bare 
physical  necessities,  and  the  white  laboring  man  was 
robbed  by  the  slave  system  of  the  just  results  of  his 
labor,  because  he  was  flung  into  competition  with  a  class 
of  laborers  who  worked  without  wages.  The  slaveholders 
blinded  them  to  this  competition  by  keeping  alive  their 
prejudice  against  the  slaves  as  men — not  against  them  as 
slaves.  They  appealed  to  their  pride,  often  denouncing 
emancipation  as  tending  to  place  the  white  working  man 
on  an  equality  with  negroes,  and  by  this  means  they  suc- 
ceeded in  drawing  off  the  minds  of  the  poor  whites  from 
the  real  fact,  that  by  the  rich  slave  master  they  were 
already  regarded  as  but  a  single  remove  from  equality 
with  the  slave.  The  impression  was  cunningly  made  that 
slavery  was  the  only  power  that  could  prevent  the  labor- 
ing white  man  from  falling  to  the  level  of  the  slave's 
poverty  and  degradation.  To  make  this  enmity  deep  and 
broad  between  the  slave  and  the  poor  white  man,  the 
latter  was  allowed  to  abuse  and  whip  the  former  without 
hindrance.  But,  as  I  have  said,  this  state  of  affairs  pre- 
vailed mostly  in  the  country.  In  the  city  of  Baltimore 
there  were  not  unfrequent  murmurs  that  educating  slaves 
to  be  mechanics  might,  in  the  end,  give  slave-masters 
power  to  dispense  altogether  with  the  services  of  the  poor 
white  man.  But  with  characteristic  dread  of  offending 
the  slaveholders,  these  poor  white  mechanics  in  Mr. 
Gardiner's  ship-yard,  instead  of  applying  the  natural, 
honest  remedy  for  the  apprehended  evil,  and  objecting  at 


ENMITY   OP   WHITES   TOWARD   BLACKS.  225 

once  to  work  there  by  the  side  of  slaves,  made  a  cowardly 
attack  upon  the  free  colored  mechanics,  saying  they  were 
eating  the  bread  which  should  be  eaten  by  American  free- 
men, and  swearing  that  they,  the  mechanics,  would  not 
work  with  them.  The  feeling  was  really  against  having 
their  labor  brought  into  competition  with  that  of  the 
colored  freeman,  and  aimed  to  prevent  him  from  serving 
himself,  in  the  evening  of  life,  with  the  trade  with  which 
he  had  served  his  master,  during  the  more  vigorous  por- 
tion of  his  days.  Had  they  succeeded  in  driving  the 
black  freemen  out  of  the  ship-yard,  they  would  have 
determined  also  upon  the  removal  of  the  black  slaves. 
The  feeling  was,  about  this  time,  very  bitter  toward  all 
colored  people  in  Baltimore  (1836),  and  they — free  and 
slave — suffered  all  manner  of  insult  and  wrong. 

Until  a  very  little  while  before  I  went  there,  white 
and  black  carpenters  worked  side  by  side  in  the  ship- 
yards of  Mr.  Gardiner,  Mr.  Duncan,  Mr.  Walter  Price 
and  Mr.  Robb.  Nobody  seemed  to  see  any  impropriety 
in  it.  Some  of  the  blacks  were  first-rate  workmen  and 
were  given  jobs  requiring  the  highest  skill.  All  at  once, 
however,  the  white  carpenters  swore  that  they  would 
no  longer  work  on  the  same  stage  with  negroes.  Taking 
advantage  of  the  heavy  contract  resting  upon  Mr.  Gar- 
diner to  have  the  vessels  for  Mexico  ready  to  launch  in 
July,  and  of  the  difficulty  of  getting  other  hands  at  that 
season  of  the  year,  they  swore  that  they  would  not  strike 
another  blow  for  him  unless  he  would  discharge  his  free 
colored  workmen.  Now,  although  this  movement  did  not 
extend  to  me  inform,  it  did  reach  me  in  fact.  The  spirit 
which  it  awakened  was  one  of  malice  and  bitterness 
toward  colored  people  generally,  and  I  suffered  with  the 
rest,  and  suffered  severely.  My  fellow-apprentices  very 
soon  began  to  feel  it  to  be  degrading  to  work  with  me. 
They  began  to  put  on  high  looks  and  to  talk  contemptu- 


220  AUTHOR    NEARLY    KTLLED. 

ously  and  maliciously  of  "  the  niggers,"  saying  that  they 
would  take  the  "  country,"  and  that  they  "  ought  to  be 
killed."  Encouraged  by  workmen  who,  knowing  me  to  be 
a  slave,  made  no  issue  with  Mr.  Gardiner  about  my  being 
there,  these  young  men  did  their  utmost  to  make  it  impos- 
sible for  me  to  stay.  They  seldom  called  me  to  do  anything 
without  coupling  the  call  with  a  curse,  and  Edward  North, 
the  biggest  in  everything,  rascality  included,  ventured  to 
strike  me,  whereupon  I  picked  him  up  and  threw  him  into 
the  dock.  Whenever  any  of  them  struck  me  I  struck 
back  again,  regardless  of  consequences.  I  could  manage 
any  of  them  singly,  and  so  long  as  I  could  keep  them 
from  combining  I  got  on  very  well.  In  the  conflict  which 
ended  my  stay  at  Mr.  Gardiner's  I  was  beset  by  four  of 
them  at  once — Ned  North,  Ned  Hayes,  Bill  Stewart,  and 
Tom  Humphreys.  Two  of  them  were  as  large  as  myself, 
and  they  came  near  killing  me,  in  broad  daylight.  One 
came  in  front,  armed  with  a  brick ;  there  was  one  at  each 
side  and  one  behind,  and  they  closed  up  all  around  me. 
I  was  struck  on  all  sides ;  and  while  I  was  attending  to 
those  in  front  I  received  a  blow  on  my  head  from  behind, 
dealt  with  a  heavy  hand-spike.  I  was  completely  stunned 
by  the  blow,  and  fell  heavily  on  the  ground  among  the 
timbers.  Taking  advantage  of  my  fall  they  rushed  upon 
me  and  began  to  pound  me  with  their  fists.  With  a  view  of 
gaining  strength,  I  let  them  lay  on  for  awhile  after  I  came 
to  myself.  They  had  done  me  little  damage,  so  far ;  but 
finally  getting  tired  of  that  sport  I  gave  a  sudden  surge, 
and  despite  their  weight  I  rose  to  my  hands  and  knees. 
Just  as  I  did  this  one  of  their  number  planted  a  blow 
with  his  boot  in  my  left  eye,  which  for  a  time  seemed  to 
have  burst  my  eye-ball.  When  they  saw  my  eye  com- 
pletely closed,  my  face  covered  with  blood,  and  I  stagger- 
ing under  the  stunning  blows  they  had  given  me,  they 
?eft  me.     As  soon  as  I  gathered  strength  I  picked  up  the 


A    COWARDLY   ACT.  227 

hand-spike  and  madly  enough  attempted  to  pursue  them ; 
but  here  the  carpenters  interfered  and  compelled  me  to 
give  up  my  pursuit.  It  was  impossible  to  stand  against 
so  many. 

Dear  reader,  you  can  hardly  believe  the  statement,  but 
it  is  true  and  therefore  I  write  it  down  ;  that  no  fewer  than 
fifty  white  men  stood  by  and  saw  this  brutal  and  shame- 
ful outrage  committed,  and  not  a  man  of  them  all  interposed 
a  single  word  of  mercy.  There  were  four  against  one, 
and  that  one's  face  was  beaten  and  battered  most  horribly, 
and  no  one  said,  "that  is  enough-;"  but  some  cried  out, 

"Kill   him !     kill  him  !  kill  the    d n  nigger  !   knock 

his  brains  out !  he  struck  a  white  person  !  "  I  mention 
this  inhuman  outcry  to  show  the  character  of  the  men 
and  the  spirit  of  the  times  at  Gardiner's  ship-yard  ;  and, 
indeed,  in  Baltimore  generally,  in  1836.  As  I  look  back 
to  this  period,  I  am  almost  amazed  that  I  was  not  mur- 
dered outright,  so  murderous  was  the  spirit  which  pre- 
vailed there.  On  two  other  occasions  while  there  I  came 
near  losing  my  life.  On  one  of  these,  I  was  driving  bolts 
in  the  hold  through  the  keelson,  with  Hayes.  In  its  course 
the  bolt  bent.  Hayes  cursed  me  and  said  that  it  was  my 
blow  which  bent  the  bolt.  I  denied  this  and  charged  it 
upon  him.  In  a  fit  of  rage  he  seized  an  adze  and  darted 
toward  me.  I  met  him  with  a  maul  and  parried  his  blow, 
or  I  should  have  lost  my  life. 

After  the  united  attack  of  North,  Stewart,  Hayes,  and 
Humphreys,  finding  that  the  carpenters  were  as  bitter 
toward  me  as  the  apprentices,  and  that  the  latter  were 
probably  set  on  by  the  former,  I  found  my  only  chance 
for  life  was  in  flight.  I  succeeded  in  getting  away  with- 
out an  additional  blow.  To  strike  a  white  man  was  death 
by  lynch  law,  in  Gardiner's  ship-yard  ;  nor  was  there 
much  of  any  other  law  toward  the  colored  people  at  that 
time  in  any  other  part  of  Maryland. 


228  HIS   OLD,   KIND   MISTRESS. 

After  making  my  escape  from  the  ship-yard  I  went 
straight  home  and  related  my  story  to  Master  Hugh  ;  and 
to  his  credit  I  say  it,  that  his  conduct,  though  he  was 
not  a  religious  man,  was  every  way  more  humane  than 
that  of  his  brother  Thomas,  when  I  went  to  him  in  a 
somewhat  similar  plight,  from  the  hands  of  his  "  Brother 
Edward  Covey."  Master  Hugh  listened  attentively  to  my 
narration  of  the  circumstances  leading  to  the  ruffianly 
assault,  and  gave  many  evidences  of  his  strong  indigna- 
tion at  what  was  done.  He  was  a  rough  but  manly- 
hearted  fellow,  and  at  this  time  his  best  nature  showed 
itself. 

The  heart  of  my  once  kind  mistress  Sophia  was  again 
melted  in  pity  towards  me.  My  puffed-out  eye  and  my 
scarred  and  blood-covered  face  moved  the  dear  lady  to 
tears.  She  kindly  drew  a  chair  by  me,  and  with  friendly 
and  consoling  words,  she  took  water  and  washed  the 
blood  from  my  face.  No  mother's  hand  could  have  been 
more  tender  than  hers.  She  bound  up  my  head  and 
covered  my  wounded  eye  with  a  lean  piece  of  fresh  beef. 
It  was  almost  compensation  for  all  I  suffered,  that  it 
occasioned  the  manifestation  once  more  of  the  originally 
characteristic  kindness  of  my  mistress.  Her  affectionate 
heart  was  not  yet  dead,  though  much  hardened  by  time 
and  circumstances. 

As  for  Master  Hugh, he  was  furious,  and  gave  expres- 
sion to  his  feelings  in  the  forms  of  speech  usual  in  that 
locality.  He  poured  curses  on  the  whole  of  the  ship-yard 
company,  and  swore  that  he  would  have  satisfaction.  His 
indignation  was  really  strong  and  healthy ;  but  unfortu- 
nately it  resulted  from  the  thought  that  his  rights  of 
property,  in  my  person,  had  not  been  respected,  more 
than  from  any  sense  of  the  outrage  perpetrated  upon  me 
as  a  man.  I  had  reason  to  think  this  from  the  fact  that 
he  could,  himself,  beat  and  mangle  when  it  suited  him 
to  do  so. 


WHITE   WITNESSES   ONLY   COMPETENT.  229 

Bent  on  having  satisfaction,  as  he  said,  just  as  soon  as 
I  got  a  little  the  better  of  my  bruises  Master  Hugh  took 
me  to  Esquire  Watson's  office  on  Bond  street,  Fell's  Point, 
with  a  view  to  procuring  the  arrest  of  those  who  had 
assaulted  me.  He  gave  to  the  magistrate  an  account,  of 
the  outrage  as  I  had  related  it  to  him,  and  seemed  to  expect 
that  a  warrant  would  at  once  be  issued  for  the  arrest  of 
the  lawless  ruffians.  Mr.  Watson  heard  all  that  he  had  to 
say,  then  coolly  inquired,  "  Mr.  Auld,  who  saw  this 
assault  of  which  you  speak  ?  "  "  It  was  done,  sir,  in  the 
presence  of  a  ship-yard  full  of  hands."  "  Sir,"  said  Mr. 
Watson,  "  I  am  sorry,  but  I  cannot  move  in  this  matter, 
except  upon  the  oath  of  white  witnesses."  "  But  here's 
the  boy ;  look  at  his  head  and  face,"  said  the  excited . 
Master  Hugh ;  "they  show  what  has  been  done."  But 
Watson  insisted  that  he  was  not  authorized  to  do  any- 
thing, unless  white  witnesses  of  the  transaction  would 
come  forward  and  testify  to  what  had  taken  place.  He 
could  issue  no  warrant,  on  my  word,  against  white  per- 
sons, and  if  I  had  been  killed  in  the  presence  of  a  thou- 
sand blacks,  their  testimony  combined  would  have  been 
insufficient  to  condemn  a  single  murderer.  Master  Hugh 
was  compelled  to  say,  for  once,  that  this  state  of  things 
was  too  bad,  and  he  left  the  office  of  the  magistrate 
disgusted. 

Of  course  it  was  impossible  to  get  any  white  man  to 
testify  against  my  assailants.  The  carpenters  saw  what 
was  done ;  but  the  actors  were  but  the  agents  of  their 
malice,  and  did  only  what  the  carpenters  sanctioned. 
They  had  cried  with  one  accord,  "  Kill  the  nigger  !  kill 
the  nigger ! "  Even  those  who  may  have  pitied  me,  if  any 
such  were  among  them,  lacked  the  moral  courage  to 
volunteer  their  evidence.  The  slightest  show  of  sym- 
pathy or  justice  toward  a  person  of  color  was  denounced 
as  abolitionism ;  and  the  name  of  abolitionist  subjected 
10 


230  ADVANTAGE   OF   LIVING   IN   BALTIMORE. 

its  hearer  to  frightful  liabilities.     "  D n  abolitionists," 

and  "  kill  the  niggers,"  were  the  watch-words  of  the 
foul-mouthed  ruffians  of  those  days.  Nothing  was  done, 
and  probably  would  not  have  been,  had  I  been  killed  in 
the  affray.  The  laws  and  the  morals  of  the  Christian 
city  of  Baltimore  afforded  no  protection  to  the  sable 
denizens  of  that  city. 

Master  Hugh,  on  finding  that  he  could  get  no  redress 
for  the  cruel  wrong,  withdrew  me  from  the  employment 
of  Mr.  Gardiner  and  took  me  into  his  own  family,  Mrs. 
Auld  kindly  taking  care  of  me  and  dressing  my  wounds 
until  they  were  healed  and  I  was  ready  to  go  to  work 
again. 

While  I  was  on  the  Eastern  Shore,  Master  Hugh  had 
met  with  reverses  which  overthrew  his  business  and  had 
given  up  ship-building  in  his  own  yard,  on  the  City  Block, 
and  was  now  acting  as  foreman  of  Mr.  Walter  Price. 
The  best  that  he  could  do  for  me  was  to  take  me  into 
Mr.  Price's  yard,  and  afford  me  the  facilities  there  for 
completing  the  trade  which  I  began  to  learn  at  Gardiner's. 
Here  I  rapidly  became  expert  in  the  use  of  calkers'  tools, 
and  in  the  course  of  a  single  year,  I  was  able  to  com- 
mand the  highest  wages  paid  to  journeymen  calkers  in 
Baltimore. 

The  reader  will  observe  that  I  was  now  of  some  pecun- 
iary value  to  my  master.  During  the  busy  season  I  was 
bringing  six  and  seven  dollars  per  week.  I  have  some- 
times brought  him  as  much  as  nine  dollars  a  week,  for 
wages  were  a  dollar  and  a  half  per  day. 

After  learning  to  calk,  I  sought  my  own  employment, 
made  my  own  contracts,  and  collected  my  own  earnings 
— giving  Master  Hugh  no  trouble  in  any  part  of  the  trans- 
actions to  which  I  was  a  party. 

Here,  then,  were  better  days  for  the  Eastern  Shore 
slave.     I   was   free   from   the   vexatious  assaults  of  the 


WHY   SHOULD    HE   BE   A   SLAVE.  231 

apprentices  at  Gardiner's ;  free  from  the  perils  of  plan- 
tation life  and  once  more  in  favorable  condition  to 
increase  my  little  stock  of  education,  which  had  been  at 
a  dead  stand  since  my  removal  from  Baltimore.  I  had 
on  the  Eastern  Shore  been  only  a  teacher,  when  in  com- 
pany with  other  slaves,  but  now  there  were  colored  per- 
sons here  who  could  instruct  me.  Many  of  the  young 
calkers  could  read,  write,  and  cipher.  Some  of  them 
had  high  notions  about  mental  improvement,  and  the 
free  ones  on  Fell's  Point  organized  what  they  called  the 
"  East  Baltimore  Mental  Improvement  Society."  To  this 
society,  notwithstanding  it  was  intended  that  only  free 
persons  should  attach  themselves,  I  was  admitted,  and 
was  several  times  assigned  a  prominent  part  in  its 
debates.  I  owe  much  to  the  society  of  these  young  men. 
The  reader  already  knows  enough  of  the  ill  effects  of 
good  treatment  on  a  slave  to  anticipate  what  was  now 
the  case  in  my  improved  condition.  It  was  not  long 
before  I  began  to  show  signs  of  disquiet  with  slavery,  and 
to  look  around  for  means  to  get  out  of  it  by  the  shortest 
route.  I  was  living  among  freemen,  and  was  in  all 
respects  equal  to  them  by  nature  and  attainments.  Why 
should  I  be  a  slave  f  There  was  no  reason  why  I  should 
be  the  thrall  of  any  man.  Besides,  I  was  now  getting, 
as  I  have  said,  a  dollar  and  fifty  cents  per  day.  I  con- 
tracted for  it,  worked  for  it,  collected  it ;  it  was  paid  to  me, 
and  it  was  rightfully  my  own  ;  and  yet  upon  every  returning 
Saturday  night,  this  money — my  own  hard  earnings,  every 
cent  of  it,  — was  demanded  of  me  and  taken  from  me  by 
Master  Hugh.  He  did  not  earn  it ;  he  had  no  hand  in 
earning  it;  why,  then  should  he  have  it?  I  owed  him 
nothing.  He  had  given  me  no  schooling,  and  I  had 
received  from  him  only  my  food  and  raiment ;  and  for 
these,  my  services  were  supposed  to  pay  from  the  first. 
The  right  to  take  my  earnings  was  the  right  of  the  rob- 


232  DISSATISFIED. 

ber.  He  had  the  power  to  compel  me  to  give  him  the 
fruits  of  my  labor,  and  this  power  was  his  only  right  in 
the  case.  I  became  more  and  more  dissatisfied  with  this 
state  of  things,  and  in  so  becoming  I  only  gave  proof  of 
the  same  human  nature  which  every  reader  of  this  chap- 
ter in  my  life — slaveholder,  or  non-slaveholder — is  con- 
scious of  possessing. 

To  make  a  contented  slave,  you  must  make  a  thought- 
less one.  It  is  necessary  to  darken  his  moral  and  mental 
vision,  and,  as  far  as  possible,  to  annihilate  his  power  of 
reason.  He  must  be  able  to  detect  no  inconsistencies  in 
slavery.  The  man  who  takes  his  earnings  must  be  able 
to  convince  him  that  he  has  a  perfect  right  to  do  so.  It 
must  not  depend  upon  mere  force :  the  slave  must  know 
no  higher  law  than  his  master's  will.  The  whole  relation- 
ship must  not  only  demonstrate  to  his  mind  its  necessity, 
but  its  absolute  rightfulness.  If  there  be  one  crevice 
through  which  a  single  drop  can  fall,  it  will  certainly 
rust  off  the  slave's  chain. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

ESCAPE  FROM  SLAVERY. 

Closing  incidents  in  my  "  Life  as  a  Slave" — Discontent — Suspicions 
— Master's  generosity — Difficulties  in  the  way  of  escape — Plan  to 
obtain  money — Allowed  to  hire  my  time — A  gleam  of  hope — Attend 
camp-meeting — Anger  of  Master  Hugh — The  result — Plans  of  Es- 
cape— Day  for  departure  fixed — Harrassing  doubts  and  fears — Pain 
ful  thoughts  of  separation  from  friends. 

MY  condition  during  the  year  of  my  escape  (1838) 
was  comparatively  a  free  and  easy  one,  so  far,  at 
least,  as  the  wants  of  the  physical  man  were  concerned  ; 
but  the  reader  will  bear  in  mind  that  my  troubles  from 
the  beginning  had  been  less  physical  than  mental,  and  he 
will  thus  be  prepared  to  find  that  slave  life  was  adding 
nothing  to  its  charms  for  me  as  I  grew  older,  and  be- 
came more  and  more  acquainted  with  it.  The  practice  of 
openly  robbing  me,  from  week  to  week,  of  all  my  earn- 
ings, kept  the  nature  and  character  of  slavery  constantly 
before  me.  I  could  be  robbed  by  indirection,  but  this 
was  too  open  and  barefaced  to  be  endured.  I  could  see 
no  reason  why  I  should,  at  the  end  of  each  week,  pour 
the  reward  of  my  honest  toil  into  the  purse  of  my  master. 
My  obligation  to  do  this  vexed  me,  and  the  manner  in 
which  Master  Hugh  received  my  wages  vexed  me  yet 
more.  Carefully  counting  the  money,  and  rolling  it  out 
dollar  by  dollar,  he  would  look  me  in  the  face,  as  if  he 
would  search  my  heart  as  well  as  my  pocket,  and  reproach- 
fully ask  me,  "  Is  that  all  ?  " — implying  that  I  had  perhaps 
kept  back  part  of  my  wages ;  or,  if  not  so,  the  demand 
was  made  possibly  to  make  me  feel  that  after  all,  I  was 
an  "  unprofitable  servant."     Draining  me  of  the  last  cent 

(233) 


234  KIDNAPPERS    ABROAD. 

of  my  hard  earnings,  he  would,  however,  occasionally, 
when  I  brought  home  an  extra  large  sum,  dole  out  to  me 
a  sixpence  or  shilling,  with  a  view,  perhaps,  of  kindling 
my  gratitude.  But  it  had  the  opposite  effect.  It  was 
an  admission  of  my  right  to  the  whole  sum.  The  fact 
that  he  gave  me  any  part  of  my  wages,  was  proof  that  he 
suspected  I  had  a  right  to  the  whole  of  them  ;  and  I  always 
felt  uncomfortable  after  having  received  anything  in  this 
w£fy,  lest  his  giving  me  a  few  cents  might  possibly  ease 
his  conscience,  and  make  him  feel  himself  to  be  a  pretty 
honorable  robber  after  all. 

Held  to  a  strict  account,  and  kept  under  a  close  watch, 
— the  old  suspicion  of  my  running  away  not  having  been 
entirely  removed, — to  accomplish  my  escape  seemed  a 
very  difficult  thing.  The  railroad  from  Baltimore  to 
Philadelphia  was  under  regulations  so  stringent  that  even 
free  colored  travelers  were  almost  excluded.  They  must 
have  free  papers ;  they  must  be  measured  and  carefully 
examined  before  they  could  enter  the  cars,  and  could 
go  only  in  the  day  time,  even  when  so  examined.  The 
steamboats  were  under  regulations  equally  stringent. 
And  still  more,  and  worse  than  all,  all  the  great  turn- 
pikes leading  northward  were  beset  with  kidnappers ;  a 
class  of  men  who  watched  the  newspapers  for  advertise- 
ments for  runaway  slaves,  thus  making  their  living  by  the 
accursed  reward  of  slave-hunting. 

My  discontent  grew  upon  me,  and  I  was  on  a  con- 
stant look-out  for  means  to  get  away.  With  money  I  could 
easily  have  managed  the  matter,  and  from  this  considera- 
tion I  hit  upon  the  plan  of  soliciting  the  privilege  of 
hiring  my  time.  It  was  quite  common  in  Baltimore  to 
allow  slaves  this  privilege,  and  was  the  practice  also  in 
New  Orleans.  A  slave  who  was  considered  trustworthy 
could,  by  regularly  paying  his  master  a  definite  sum  at 
the  end  of  each  week,  dispose  of  his  time  as  he  liked.     It 


ENDEAVORED    TO    HIRE    HIS   TIME.  235 

so  happened  that  I  was  not  in  very  good  odor,  and  was 
far  from  being  a  trustworthy  slave.  Nevertheless,  I 
watched  my  opportunity  when  Master  Thomas  came  to 
Baltimore  (for  I  was  still  his  property,  Hugh  only  acting 
as  his  agent,)  in  the  spring  of  1838,  to  purchase  his  spring 
supply  of  goods,  and  applied  to  him  directly  for  the  much- 
coveted  privilege  of  hiring  my  time.  This  request  Master 
Thomas  unhesitatingly  refused  to  grant  and  charged  me, 
with  some  sternness,  with  inventing  this  stratagem  to 
make  my  escape.  He  told  me  I  could  go  nowhere  but  he 
would  catch  me ;  and,  in  the  event  of  my  running  away, 
I  might  be  assured  that  he  should  spare  no  pains  in  his 
efforts  to  recapture  me.  He  recounted,  with  a  good  deal 
of  eloquence,  the  many  kind  offices  he  had  done  me,  and 
exhorted  me  to  be  contented  and  obedient.  "  Lay  out 
no  plans  for  the  future,"  said  he.  "  If  you  behave  your- 
self properly,  I  will  take  care  of  you."  Kind  and  con- 
siderate as  this  offer  was,  it  failed  to  soothe  me  into 
repose.  In  spite  of  all  Master  Thomas  had  said  and  in 
spite  of  my  own  efforts  to  the  contrary,  the  injustice  and 
wickedness  of  slavery  were  always  uppermost  in  my 
thoughts  and  strengthening  my  purpose  to  make  my 
escape  at  the  earliest  moment  possible. 

About  two  months  after  applying  to  Master  Thomas 
for  the  privilege  of  hiring  my  time,  I  applied  to  Master 
Hugh  for  the  same  liberty,  supposing  him  to  be  unac- 
quainted with  the  fact  that  I  had  made  a  similar  applica- 
tion to  Master  Thomas  and  had  been  refused.  My  bold- 
ness in  making  this  request  fairly  astounded  him  at  first. 
He  gazed  at  me  in  amazement.  But  I  had  many  good 
reasons  for  pressing  the  matter,  and,  after  listening  to 
them  awhile,  he  did  not  absolutely  refuse  but  told  me 
that  he  would  think  of  it.  There  was  hope  for  me  in  this. 
Once  master  of  my  own  time,  I  felt  sure  that  I  could 
make,  over  and  above  my  obligation  to  him,  a  dollar  or 


236  HIS  REQUEST  GRANTED. 

two  every  week.  Some  slaves  had,  in  this  way,  made 
enough  to  purchase  their  freedom.  It  was  a  sharp  spur  to 
their  industry  ;  and  some  of  the  most  enterprising  colored 
men  in  Baltimore  hired  themselves  in  that  way. 

After  mature  reflection,  as  I  suppose  it  was,  Master 
Hugh  granted  me  the  privilege  in  question,  on  the  follow- 
ing terms :  I  was  to  be  allowed  all  my  time ;  to  make  all 
bargains  for  work,  and  to  collect  my  own  wages  ;  and  in 
return  for  this  liberty,  I  was  required  or  obliged  to  pay 
him  three  dollars  at  the  end  of  each  week,  and  to  board 
and  clothe  myself,  and  buy  my  own  calking  tools.  A 
failure  in  any  of  these  particulars  would  put  an  end  to 
the  privilege.  This  was  a  hard  bargain.  The  wear  and 
tear  of  clothing,  the  losing  and  breaking  of  tools,  and  the 
expense  of  board,  made  it  necessary  for  me  to  earn  at 
least  six  dollars  per  week  to  keep  even  with  the  world. 
All  who  are  acquainted  with  calking  know  how  uncertain 
and  irregular  that  employment  is.  It  can  be  done  to  advan- 
tage only  in  dry  weather,  for  it  is  useless  to  put  wet  oak- 
um into  a  ship's  seam.  Rain  or  shine,  however,  work  or 
no  work,  at  the  end  of  each  week  the  money  must  be 
forthcoming. 

Master  Hugh  seemed,  for  a  time,  much  pleased  with 
this  arrangement ;  and  well  he  might  be,  for  it  was 
decidedly  in  his  favor.  It  relieved  him  of  all  anxiety  con- 
cerning me.  His  money  was  sure.  He  had  armed  my 
love  of  liberty  with  a  lash  and  a  driver  far  more  efficient 
than  any  I  had  before  known  ;  for,  while  by  this  arrange- 
ment, he  derived  all  the  benefits  of  slaveholding  without 
its  evils,  I  endured  all  the  evils  of  being  a  slave,  and  yet 
suffered  all  the  care  and  anxiety  of  a  responsible  freeman. 
"  Nevertheless,"  thought  I,  "  it  is  a  valuable  privilege — 
another  step  in  my  career  toward  freedom."  It  was 
something  even  to  be  permitted  to  stagger  under  the 
disadvantages  of  liberty,  and  I  was  determined  to  hold  on 


A    FATAL   MISTAKE.  237 

to  the  newly  gained  footing  by  all  proper  industry.  I 
was  ready  to  work  by  night  as  by  day,  and  being  in  the 
possession  of  excellent  health,  I  was  not  only  able  to 
meet  my  current  expenses,  but  also  to  lay  by  a  small  sum 
at  the  end  of  each  week.  All  went  on  thus  from  the 
month  of  May  till  August ;  then,  for  reasons  which  will 
become  apparent  as  I  proceed,  my  much-valued  liberty 
was  wrested  from  me. 

During  the  week  previous  to  this  calamitous  event,  I 
had   made   arrangements   with   a   few  young  friends  to 
accompany  them  on  Saturday  night  to  a  camp-meeeting, 
to  be  held  about  twelve  miles  from  Baltimore.     On  the 
evening  of  our  intended  start  for  the  camp-ground,  some- 
thing  occurred   in   the   ship-yard  where  I  was  at  work 
which   detained   me   unusually  late,  and   compelled   me 
either  to  disappoint  my  friends,  or  to  neglect  carrying  my 
weekly  dues  to  Master  Hugh.     Knowing  that  I  had  the 
money  and  could  hand  it  to  him  on  another  day,  I  decided 
to  go  to  camp-meeting  and,  on  my  return,  to  pay  him  the 
three  dollars  for  the  past  week.    Once  on  the  camp-ground, 
I  was  induced  to  remain  one  day  longer  than  I  had  in- 
tended when  I  left  home.     But  as  soon  as  I  returned  I 
went  directly  to  his  home  on  Fell  street  to  hand  him  his 
(my)   money.     Unhappily   the  fatal   mistake  had   been 
made.     I  found  him  exceedingly  angry.     He  exhibited 
all  the  signs  of  apprehension  and  wrath  which  a  slave- 
holder might  be  surmised   to   exhibit   on   the   supposed 
escape  of  a  favorite  slave.     "  You  rascal !  I  have  a  great 
mind  to  give  you  a  sound  whipping.     How  dare  you  go 
out  of  the  city  without  first  asking  and  obtaining  my  per- 
mission?"    "Sir,"  I  said,  "I   hired   my  time   and   paid 
you  the  price  you  asked  for  it.     I  did  not  know  that  it 
was  any  part  of  the  bargain  that  I  should  ask  you  when 
or  where  I  should  go."     "  You  did  not  know,  you  rascal ! 
You  are   bound   to   show   yourself  here  every    Saturday 


238  HIS    COMMISSION   REVOKED. 

night."  After  reflecting  a  few  moments,  he  became 
somewhat  cooled  down,  but,  evidently  greatly  troubled, 
said :  "  Now,  you  scoundrel,  you  have  done  for  yourself ; 
you  shall  hire  your  time  no  longer.  The  next  thing  1 
shall  hear  of  will  be  your  running  away.  Bring  home 
your  tools  at  once.  I'll  teach  you  how  to  go  off  in  this 
way." 

Thus  ended  my  partial  freedom.  I  could  hire  my 
time  no  longer.  I  obeyed  my  master's  orders  at  once. 
The  little  taste  of  liberty  which  I  had  had — although  as 
it  will  be  seen,  that  taste  was  far  from  being  unalloyed, — 
by  no  means  enhanced  my  contentment  with  slavery. 
Punished  by  Master  Hugh,  it  was  now  my  turn  to  punish 
him.  "Since,"  thought  I,  "  you  will  make  a  slave  of  me, 
I  will  await  your  order  in  all  things."  So,  instead  of 
going  to  look  for  work  on  Monday  morning,  as  I  had  for- 
merly done,  I  remained  at  home  during  the  entire  week, 
without  the  performance  of  a  single  stroke  of  work. 
Saturday  night  came,  and  he  called  upon  me  as  usual  for 
my  wages.  I,  of  course,  told  him  I  had  done  no  work, 
and  had  no  wages.  Here  we  were  at  the  point  of  coming 
to  blows.  His  wrath  had  been  accumulating  during  the 
whole  week  ;  for  he  evidently  saw  that  I  was  making  no 
effort  to  get  work,  but  was  most  aggravatingly  awaiting 
his  orders  in  all  things.  As  I  look  back  to  this  behavior 
of  mine,  I  scarcely  know  what  possessed  me,  thus  to 
trifle  with  one  who  had  such  unlimited  power  to  bless  or 
blast  me.  Master  Hugh  raved,  and  swore  he  would  "  get 
hold  of  me,"  but  wisely  for  him,  and  happily  for  me,  his 
wrath  employed  only  those  harmless,  impalpable  missiles 
which  roll  from  a  limber  tongue.  In  my  desperation  I 
had  fully  made  up  my  mind  to  measure  strength  with 
him  in  case  he  should  attempt  to  execute  his  threat.  I 
am  glad  there  was  no  occasion  for  this,  for  resistance  to 
him  could  not  have  ended  so  happily  for  me  as  it  did  in 


RESOLVED   TO   ESCAPE.  239 

the  case  of  Covey.  Master  Hugh  was  not  a  man  to  be 
safely  resisted  by  a  slave ;  and  I  freely  own  that  in  my 
conduct  toward  him,  in  this  instance,  there  was  more 
folly  than  wisdom.  He  closed  his  reproofs  by  telling  me 
that  hereafter  I  need  give  myself  no  uneasiness  about 
getting  work ;  he  "  would  himself  see  to  getting  work  for 
me,  and  enough  of  it  at  that."  This  threat,  I  confess, 
had  some  terror  in  it,  and  on  thinking  the  matter  over 
during  the  Sunday,  I  resolved  not  only  to  save  him  the 
trouble  of  getting  me  work,  but  that  on  the  third  day  of 
September  I  would  attempt  to  make  my  escape.  His  re- 
fusal to  allow  me  to  hire  my  time  therefore  hastened  the 
period  of  my  flight.  I  had  three  weeks  in  which  to  pre- 
pare for  my  journey. 

Once  resolved,  I  felt  a  certain  degree  of  repose,  and  on 
Monday  morning,  instead  of  waiting  for  Master  Hugh  to 
seek  employment  for  me,  I  was  up  by  break  of  day,  and 
off  to  the  ship-yard  of  Mr.  Butler,  on  the  City  Block,  near 
the  draw-bridge.  I  was  a  favorite  with  Mr.  Butler,  and, 
young  as  I  was,  I  had  served  as  his  foreman,  on  the  float- 
stage,  at  calking.  Of  course  I  easily  obtained  work,  and 
at  the  end  of  the  week,  which,  by  the  way,  was  exceed- 
ingly fine,  I  brought  Master  Hugh  nine  dollars.  The 
effect  of  this  mark  of  returning  good  sense  on  my  part 
was  excellent.  He  was  very  much  pleased  ;  he  took  the 
money,  commended  me  and  told  me  that  I  might  have  done 
the  same  thing  the  week  before.  It  is  a  blessed  thing 
that  the  tyrant  may  not  always  know  the  thoughts  and 
purposes  of  his  victim.  Master  Hugh  little  knew  my 
plans.  The  going  to  camp-meeting  without  asking  his 
permission ;  the  insolent  answers  to  his  reproaches  and  the 
sulky  deportment  of  the  week  after  being  deprived  of  the 
privilege  of  hiring  my  time,  had  awakened  the  suspicion 
that  I  might  be  cherishing  disloyal  purposes.  My  object, 
therefore,  in  working  steadily  was  to  remove  suspicion  ; 


240  RECEIVES    TWENTY-FIVE   CENTS. 

and  in  this  I  succeeded  admirably.  He  probably  thought 
that  I  was  never  better  satisfied  with  my  condition  than  at 
the  very  time  I  was  planning  my  escape.  The  second 
week  passed,  and  I  again  carried  him  my  full  week's 
wages — nine  dollars  ;  and  so  well  pleased  was  he  that  he 
gave  me  twenty-five  cents  !  and  bade  me  "  make  good  use 
of  it."  I  told  him  I  would  do  so,  for  one  of  the  uses  to 
which  I  intended  to  put  it  was  to  pay  my  fare  on  the 
"  underground  railroad." 

Things  without  went  on  as  usual  ;  but  I  was  passing 
through  the  same  internal  excitement  and  anxiety  which 
I  had  experienced  two  years  and  a  half  before.  The  fail- 
ure in  that  instance  was  not  calculated  to  increase  my 
confidence  in  the  success  of  this,  my  second  attempt ; 
and  I  knew  that  a  second  failure  could  not  leave  me 
where  my  first  did.  I  must  either  get  to  the  far  North 
or  be  sent  to  the  far  South.  Besides  the  exercise  of  mind 
from  this  state  of  facts,  I  had  the  painful  sensation  of 
being  about  to  separate  from  a  circle  of  honest  and  warm- 
hearted friends.  The  thought  of  such  a  separation,  where 
the  hope  of  ever  meeting  again  was  excluded,  and  where 
there  could  be  no  correspondence,  was  very  painful.  It 
is  my  opinion  that  thousands  more  would  have  escaped 
from  slavery  but  for  the  strong  affection  which  bound 
them  to  their  families,  relatives,  and  friends.  The  daugh- 
ter was  hindered  by  the  love  she  bore  her  mother  and  the 
father  by  the  love  he  bore  his  wife  and  children,  and  so 
on  to  the  end  of  the  chapter.  I  had  no  relations  in  Balti- 
more, and  I  saw  no  probability  of  ever  living  in  the 
neighborhood  of  sisters  and  brothers  ;  but  the  thought  of 
leaving  my  friends  was  the  strongest  obstacle  to  my  run- 
ning away.  The  last  two  days  of  the  week,  Friday  and 
Saturday,  were  spent  mostly  in  collecting  my  things 
together  for  my  journey.  Having  worked  four  days  that 
week  for  my  master,  I  handed  him  six  dollars  on  Satur- 


GOOD   BYE,   JlASTER.  241 

day  night.  I  seldom  spent  my  Sundays  at  home,  and  for 
fear  that  something  might  be  discovered  in  my  conduct, 
I  kept  up  my  custom  and  absented  myself  all  day.  On 
Monday,  the  third  day  of  September,  1838,  in  accordance 
with  my  resolution,  I  bade  farewell  to  the  city  of  Baltic 
more,  and  to  that  slavery  which  had  been  my  abhorrence 
from  childhood. 


SECOND  PART. 


CHAPTER  I. 

ESCAPE  FROM  SLAVERY. 

Reasons  for  not  having  revealed  the  manner  of  escape — Nothing  of 
romance  in  the  method — Danger — Free  papers— Unjust  tax — Pro- 
tection papers — "Free  trade  and  Sailors' rights" — American  eagle 
— Railroad  train — Unobserving  conductor — Capt.  McGowan — Hon- 
est German — Fears — Safe  arrival  in  Philadelphia — Ditto  in  New 
York. 

IN  the  first  narrative  of  my  experience  in  slavery,  writ- 
ten nearly  forty  years  ago,  and  in  various  writings 
since,  I  have  given  the  public  what  I  considered  very 
good  reasons  for  withholding  the  manner  of  my  escape. 
In  substance  these  reasons  were,  first,  that  such  publi- 
cation at  any  time  during  the  existence  of  slavery  might 
be  used  by  the  master  against  the  slave,  and  prevent  the 
future  escape  of  any  who  might  adopt  the  same  means 
that  I  did.  The  second  reason  was,  if  possible,  still  more 
binding  to  silence— for  publication  of  details  would  cer- 
tainly have  put  in  peril  the  persons  and  property  of  those 
who  assisted.  Murder  itself  was  not  more  sternly  and 
certainly -punished  in  the  State  of  Maryland  than  was  the 
aiding  .and  abetting  the  escape  of  a  slave.  Many  colored 
men,  for  no  other  crime  than  that  of  giving  aid  to  a  fugi- 
tive slave,  have,  like  Charles  T.  Torrey,  perished  in  prison. 
The  abolition  of  slavery  in  my  native  State  and  through- 
out the  country,  and  the  lapse  of  time,  render  the  caution 
hitherto  observed  no  longer  necessary.  But,  even  since 
the  abolition  of  slavery,  I  have  sometimes  thought  it  well 

(242) 


HOW   HE   ESCAPED.  245 

enough  to  baffle  curiosity  by  saying  that  while  slavery 
existed  there  were  good  reasons  for  not  telling  the  man- 
ner of  my  escape,  and  since  slavery  had  ceased  to  exist 
there  was  no  reason  for  telling  it.  I  shall  now,  however, 
cease  to  avail  myself  of  this  formula,  and,  as  far  as  I  can, 
endeavor  to  satisfy  this  very  natural  curiosity.  I  should 
perhaps  have  yielded  to  that  feeling  sooner,  had  there 
been  anything  very  heroic  or  thrilling  in  the  incidents 
connected  with  my  escape,  for  I  am  sorry  to  say  I  have 
nothing  of  that  sort  to  tell ;  and  yet  the  courage  that 
could  risk  betrayal  and  the  bravery  which  was  ready  to 
encounter  death  if  need  be,  in  pursuit  of  freedom,  were 
essential  features  in  the  undertaking.  My  success  was 
due  to  address  rather  than  to  courage ;  to  good  luck  rather 
than  to  bravery.  My  means  of  escape  were  provided  for 
me  by  the  very  men  who  were  making  laws  to  hold  and  \ 
bind  me  more  securely  in  slavery.  It  was  the  custom  in 
the  State  of  Maryland  to  require  of  the  free  colored  peo- 
ple to  have  what  were  called  free  papers.  This  instru- 
ment they  were  required  to  renew  very  often,  and  by 
charging  a  fee  for  this  writing,  considerable  sums  from 
time  to  time  were  collected  by  the  State.  In  these  papers 
the  name,  age,  color,  height  and  form  of  the  free  man 
were  described,  together  with  any  scars  or  other  marks 
upon  his  person  which  could  assist  in  his  identification. 
This  device  of  slaveholding  ingenuity,  like  other  devices 
of  wickedness,  in  some  measure  defeated  itself — since 
more  than  one  man  could  be  found  to  answer  the  same 
general  description.  Hence  many  slaves  could  escape  by 
personating  the  owner  of  one  set  of  papers ;  and  this  was 
often  done  as  follows  :  A  slave  nearly  or  sufficiently 
answering  the  description  set  forth  in  the  papers,  would 
borrow  or  hire  them  till  he  could  by  their  means  escape 
to  a  free  state,  and  then,  by  mail  or  otherwise,  return 
them  to  the  owner.     The  operation  was  a  hazardous  one 


246  HAZARDOUS    OPERATION. 

for  the  lender  as  well  as  for  the  borrower.  A  failure  on  the 
part  of  the  fugitive  to  send  back  the  papers  would  im- 
peril his  benefactor,  and  the  discovery  of  the  papers  in 
possession  of  the  wrong  man  would  imperil  both  the  fugi- 
tive and  his  friend.  It  was  therefore  an  act  of  supreme 
trust  on  the  part  of  a  freeman  of  color  thus  to  put  in 
jeopardy  his  own  liberty  that  another  might  be  free.  It  was, 
however,  not  unfrequently  bravely  done,  and  was  seldom 
discovered.  I  was  not  so  fortunate  as  to  sufficiently 
resemble  any  of  my  free  acquaintances  as  to  answer  the 
description  of  their  papers.  But  I  had  one  friend — a 
sailor — who  owned  a  sailor's  protection,  which  answered 
somewhat  the  purpose  of  free  papers — describing  his  per- 
son and  certifying  to  the  fact  that  he  was  a  free  Ameri- 
can sailor.  The  instrument  had  at  its  head  the  American 
eagle,  which  at  once  gave  it  the  appearance  of  an  author- 
ized document.  This  protection  did  not,  when  in  my 
hands,  describe  its  bearer  very  accurately.  Indeed,  it 
called  for  a  man  much  darker  than  myself,  and  close 
examination  of  it  would  have  caused  my  arrest  at  the 
start.  In  order  to  avoid  this  fatal  scrutiny  on  the  part 
of  the  railroad  official,  I  had  arranged  with  Isaac  Rolls, 
a  hackman,  to  bring  my  baggage  to  the  train  just  on  the 
moment  of  starting,  and  jumped  upon  the  car  myself 
when  the  train  was  already  in  motion.  Had  I  gone  into 
the  station  and  offered  to  purchase  a  ticket,  I  should 
have  been  instantly  and  Carefully  examined,  and  undoubt- 
edly arrested.  In  choosing  this  plan  upon  which  to  act, 
I  considered  the  jostle  of  the  train,  and  the  natural  haste 
of  the  conductor  in  a  train  crowded  with  passengers, 
and  relied  upon  my  skill  and  address  in  playing  the 
sailor  as  described  in  my  protection,  to  do  the  rest.  One 
element  in  my  favor  was  the  kind  feeling  which  prevailed 
in  Baltimore  and  other  seaports  at  the  time,  towards 
"  those  who  go  down  to  the  sea  in  ships."     "  Free  trade 


HIS   KNOWLEDGE   OF    SHIPS.  247 

and  sailors'  rights"  expressed  the  sentiment  of  the  coun- 
try just  then.  In  my  clothing  I  was  rigged  out  in  sailor 
style.  I  had  on  a  red  shirt  and  a  tarpaulin  hat  and  black 
cravat,  tied  in  sailor  fashion,  carelessly  and  loosely  about 
my  neck.  My  knowledge  of  ships  and  sailor's  talk  came 
much  to  my  assistance,  for  I  knew  a  ship  from  stem  to 
stern,  and  from  keelson  to  cross-trees,  and  could  talk 
sailor  like  an  "old  salt."  On  sped  the  train,  and  I  was 
well  on  the  way  to  Havre  de  Grace  before  the  conductor 
came  into  the  negro  car  to  collect  tickets  and  examine 
the  papers  of  his  black  passengers.  This  was  a  critical 
moment  in  the  drama.  My  whole  future  depended  upon 
the  decision  of  this  conductor.  Agitated  I  was  while  this 
ceremony  was  proceeding,  but  still,  externally  at  least,  I 
was  apparently  calm  and  self-possessed.  He  went  on 
with  his  duty — examining  several  colored  passengers 
before  reaching  me.  He  was  somewhat  harsh  in  tone 
and  peremptory  in  manner  until  he  reached  me,  when, 
strangely  enough,  and  to  my  surprise  and  relief,  his  whole 
manner  changed.  Seeing  that  I  did  not  readily  produce 
my  free  papers,  as  the  other  colored  persons  in  the  car 
had  done,  he  said  to  me  in  a  friendly  contrast  with  that 
observed  towards  the  others  :  "  I  suppose  you  have  your 
free  papers  ? "  To  which  I  answered :  "  No,  sir ;  I  never 
carry  my  free  papers  to  sea  with  me."  "  But  you  have 
something  to  show  that  you  are  a  free  man,  have  you 
not?"  "Yes,  sir, "  I  answered;  "I  have  a  paper  with 
the  American  eagle  on  it,  that  will  carry  me  round  the 
world."  With  this  I  drew  from  my  deep  sailor's  pocket 
my  seaman's  protection,  as  before  described.  The  merest 
glance  at  the  paper  satisfied  him,  and  he  took  my  fare 
and  went  on  about  his  business.  This  moment  of  time 
was  one  of  the  most  anxious  I  ever  experienced.  Had 
the  conductor  looked  closely  at  the  paper,  he  could  not 
have  failed  to  discover  that  it  called  for  a  very  different 


248  A    DANGEROUS    FRIEND. 

looking  person  from  myself,  and  in  that  case  it  would 
have  been  his  duty  to  arrest  me  on  the  instant  and  send 
me  back  to  Baltimore  from  the  first  station.  When  he 
left  me  with  the  assurance  that  I  was  all  right,  though 
much  relieved,  I  realized  that  I  was  still  in  great  danger : 
I  was  still  in  Maryland,  and  subject  to  arrest  at  any 
moment.  I  saw  on  the  train  several  persons  who  would 
have  known  me  in  any  other  clothes,  and  I  feared  they 
might  recognize  me,  even  in  my  sailor  "rig,"  and  report 
me  to  the  conductor,  who  would  then  subject  me  to  a 
closer  examination,  which  I  knew  well  would  be  fatal 
to  me. 

Though  I  was  not  a  murderer  fleeing  from  justice,  I 
felt,  perhaps,  quite  as  miserable  as  such  a  criminal.  The 
train  was  moving  at  a  very  high  rate  of  speed  for  that  time 
of  railroad  travel,  but  to  my  anxious  mind,  it  was  moving 
far  too  slowly.  Minutes  were  hours,  and  hours  were  days 
during  this  part  of  my  flight.  After  Maryland  I  was  to 
pass  through  Delaware — another  slave  State,  where  slave- 
catchers  generally  awaited  their  prey,  for  it  was  not  in 
the  interior  of  the  State,  but  on  its  borders,  that  these 
human  hounds  were  most  vigilant  and  active.  The  bor- 
der lines  between  slavery  and  freedom  were  the  danger- 
ous ones,  for  the  fugitives.  The  heart  of  no  fox  or  deer, 
with  hungry  hounds  on  his  trail,  in  full  chase,  could 
have  beaten  more  anxiously  or  noisily  than  did  mine 
from  the  time  I  left  Baltimore  till  I  reached  Philadelphia. 
The  passage  of  the  Susquehanna  river  at  Havre  de  Grace 
was  at  that  time  made  by  ferry-boat,  on  board  of  which 
I  met  a  young  colored  man  by  the  name  of  Nichols,  who 
came  very  near  betraying  me.  He  was  a  "  hand  "  on  the 
boat,  but  instead  of  minding  his  business,  he  insisted  up- 
on knowing  me,  and  asking  me  dangerous  questions  as 
to  where  I  was  going,  and  when  I  was  coming  back,  etc. 
I  got  away  from  my  old  and  inconvenient  acquaintance 


ARRIVES  IN  NEW  YORK.  249 

as  soon  as  I  could  decently  do  so,  and  went  to  another 
part  of  the  boat.  Once  across  the  river  I  encountered  a 
new  danger.  Only  a  few  days  before  I  had  been  at  work 
on  a  revenue  cutter,  in  Mr.  Price's  ship-yard,  under  the 
care  of  Captain  McGowan.  On  the  meeting  at  this  point 
of  the  two  trains,  the  one  going  south  stopped  on  the 
track  just  opposite  to  the  one  going  north,  and  it  so  hap- 
pened that  this  Captain  McGowan  sat  at  a  window  where 
he  could  see  me  very  distinctly,  and  would  certainly  have 
recognized  me  had  he  looked  p  at  me  but  for  a  second. 
Fortunately,  in  the  hurry  of  the  moment,  he  did  not  see 
me,  and  the  trains  soon  passed  each  other  on  their 
respective  ways.  But  this  was  not  the  only  hair-breadth 
escape.  A  German  blacksmith,  whom  I  knew  well,  was 
on  the  train  with  me,  and  looked  at  me  very  intently,  as 
if  he  thought  he  had  seen  me  somewhere  before  in  his 
travels.  I  really  believe  he  knew  me,  but  had  no  heart 
to  betray  me.  At  any  rate  he  saw  me  escaping  and  held 
his  peace. 

The  last  point  of  imminent  danger,  and  the  one  I 
dreaded  most,  was  Wilmington.  Here  we  left  the  train 
and  took  the  steamboat  for  Philadelphia.  In  making  the 
change  I  again  apprehended  arrest,  but  no  one  dis- 
turbed me,  and  I  was  soon  on  the  broad  and  beautiful 
Delaware,  speeding  away  to  the  Quaker  City.  On  reach- 
ing Philadelphia  in  the  afternoon  I  inquired  of  a  colored 
man  how  I  could  get  on  to  New  York  ?  He  directed  me 
to  the  Willow  street  depot,  and  thither  I  went,  taking  the 
train  that  night.  I  reached  New  York  Tuesday  morning, 
having  completed  the  journey  in  less  than  twenty-four 
hours.  Such  is  briefly  the  manner  of  my  escape  from 
slavery — and  the  end  of  my  experience  as  a  slave.  Other 
chapters  will  tell  the  story  of  my  life  as  a  freeman. 


CHAPTER  II. 

LIFE  AS  A  FREEMAN. 

Loneliness  and  Insecurity — "  Allender's  Jake" — Succored  by  a  sailof 
— David  Ruggles — Marriage — Steamer  J.  W.  Richmond — Stage  to 
New  Bedford — Arrival  there — Driver's  detention  of  baggage — Na- 
than Johnson — Change  of  name — Why  called  "Douglas" — Obtain- 
ing work — The  Liberator  and  its  editor. 

MY  free  life  began  on  the  third  of  September,  1838. 
On  the  morning  of  the  4th  of  that  montnTafter 
an  anxious  and  most  perilous  but  safe  journey,  I  found 
myself  in  the  big  city  of  New  York,  a  free  man ;  one 
more  added  to  the  mighty  throng  which,  like  the  con- 
fused waves  of  the  troubled  sea,  surged  to  and  fro  between 
the  lofty  walls  of  Broadway.  Though  dazzled  with  the 
wonders  which  met  me  on  every  hand,  my  thoughts  could 
not  be  much  withdrawn  from  my  strange  situation.  For  the 
moment  the  dreams  of  my  youth  and  the  hopes  of  my 
manhood  were  completely  fulfilled.  The  bonds  that  had 
held  me  to  "  old  master"  were  broken.  No  man  now  had 
a  right  to  call  me  his  slave  or  assert  mastery  over  me. 
I  was  in  the  rough  and  tumble  of  an  outdoor  world,  to 
take  my  chance  with  the  rest  of  its  busy  number.  I  have 
often  been  asked,  how  I  felt  when  first  I  found  myself  on 
free  soil.  My  readers  may  share  the  same  curiosity. 
There  is  scarcely  anything  in  my  experience  about  which 
I  could  not  give  a  more  satisfactory  answer.  A  new 
world  had  opened  upon  me.  If  life  is  more  than  breath, 
and  the  "  quick  round  of  blood,"  I  lived  more  in  one  day 
than  in  a  year  of  my  slave  life.  It  was  a  time  of  joyous 
excitement  which  words  can  but  tamely  describe.     In  a 

(250) 


NEW  YORK  AN  UNSAFE  REFUGE.  251 

letter  written  to  a  friend  soon  after  reaching  New  York, 
I  said :  "  I  felt  as  one  might  feel  upon  escape  from  a  den 
of  hungry  lions.  "  Anguish  and  grief,  like  darkness  and 
rain,  may  be  depicted  ;  but  gladness  and  joy,  like  the  rain- 
bow, defy  the  skill  of  pen  or  pencil.  During  ten  or  fifteen 
years  I  had,  as  it  were,  been  dragging  a  heavy  chain 
whieh  no  strength  of  mine  could  break  I  was  not  only  a 
slave,  but  a  slave  for  life.  I  might  become  a  husband,  a 
father,  an  aged  man,  but  through  all,  from  the  cradle  to 
the  grave,  I  had  felt  myself  doomed.  All  efforts  I  had 
previously  made  to  secure  my  freedom,  had  not  only 
failed,  but  had  seemed  only  to  rivet  my  fetters  the  more 
firmly  and  to  render  my  escape  more  difficult.  Baffled, 
entangled  and  discouraged,  I  had  at  times  asked  myself 
the  question,  May  not  my  condition  after  all  be  God's 
work  and  ordered  for  a  wise  purpose,  and  if  so,  was  not 
submission  my  duty  ?  A  contest  had  in  fact  been  going 
on  in  my  mind  for  a  long  time,  between  the  clear  con- 
sciousness of  right  and  the  plausible  make-shifts  of  theol- 
ogy and  superstition.  The  one  held  me  an  abject  slave— - 
a  prisoner  for  life,  punished  for  some  transgression  in 
which  I  had  no  lot  or  part ;  the  other  counseled  me 
to  manly  endeavor  to  secure  my  freedom.  This  contest 
was  now  ended ;  my  chains  were  broken,  and  the  victory 
brought  me  unspeakable  joy.  But  my  gladness  was  short 
lived,  for  I  was  not  yet  out  of  the  reach  and  power  of  the 
slaveholders.  I  soon  found  that  New  York  was  not  quite 
so  free  or  so  safe  a  refuge  as  I  had  supposed,  and  a  sense 
of  loneliness  and  insecurity  again  oppressed  me  most 
sadly.  I  chanced  to  meet  on  the  street,  a  few  hours  after 
my  landing,  a  fugitive  slave  whom  I  had  once  known  well 
in  slavery.  The  information  received  from  him  alarmed 
me.  The  fugitive  in  question  was  known  in  Baltimore 
as  "  Allender's  Jake,"  but  in  New  York  he  wore  the  more 
respectable  name  of  "  William  Dixon."     Jake,  in  law,  was 


252      A  STRANGER  WITHOUT  MONEY  OR  WORK. 

the  property  of  Doctor  Allender,  and  Tolly  Allender,  the 
son  of  the  doctor,  had  once  made  an  effort  to  recapture 
Mr.  Dixon,  but  had  failed  for  want  of  evidence  to  support 
his  claim.  Jake  told  me  the  circumstances  of  this 
attempt  and  how  narrowly  he  escaped  being  sent  back  to 
slavery  and  torture.  He  told  me  that  New  York  was 
then  full  of  southerners  returning  from  the  watering-places 
north  ;  that  the  colored  people  of  New  York  were  not  to 
be  trusted  ;  that  there  were  hired  men  of  my  own  color 
who  would  betray  me  for  a  few  dollars  ;  that  there  were 
hired  men  ever  on  the  lookout  for  fugitives  ;  that  I  must 
trust  no  man  with  my  secret ;  that  I  must  not  think  of 
going  either  upon  the  wharves,  or  into  any  colored  board- 
ing-house, for  all  such  places  were  closely  watched ;  that 
he  was  himself  unable  to  help  me ;  and,  in  fact,  he  seemed 
while  speaking  to  me,  to  fear  lest  I  myself  might  be  a  spy 
and  a  betrayer.  Under  this  apprehension,  as  I  suppose, 
he  showed  signs  of  wishing  to  be  rid  of  me,  and  with 
whitewash  brush  in  hand,  in  search  of  work,  he  soon  dis- 
appeared. This  picture,  given  by  poor  "  Jake,"  of  New 
York,  was  a  damper  to  my  enthusiasm.  My  little  store 
of  money  would  soon  be  exhausted,  and  since  it  would  be 
unsafe  for  me  to  go  on  the  wharves  for  work  and  I  had  no 
introductions  elsewhere,  the  prospect  for  me  was  far  from 
cheerful.  I  saw  the  wisdom  of  keeping  away  from  the 
ship-yards,  for,  if  pursued,  as  I  felt  certain  I  would  be, 
Mr.  Auld  would  naturally  seek  me  there  among  the  calk- 
ers.  Every  door  seemed  closed  against  me.  I  was  in  the 
midst  of  an  ocean  of  my  fellow-men,  and  yet  a  perfect 
stranger  to  every  one.  I  was  without  home,  without 
acquaintance,  without  money,  without  credit,  without 
work,  and  without  any  definite  knowledge  as  to  what 
course  to  take  or  where  to  look  for  succor.  In  such  an  ex- 
tremity, a  man  has  something  beside  his  new-born  freedom 
of  which  to  think.    While  wandering  about  the  streets  of 


MARRIED    TO    THE   GIRL    HE   LOVED.  253 

New  York,  and  lodging  at  least  one  night  among  the 
barrels  on  one  of  the  wharves,  I  was  indeed  free — from 
slavery,  but  free  from  food  and  shelter  as  well.  I  kept 
my  secret  to  myself  as  long  as  I  could,  but  was  compelled 
at  last  to  seek  some  one  who  should  befriend  me  without 
taking  advantage  of  my  destitution  to  betray  me.  Such 
an  one  I  found  in  a  sailor  named  Stuart,  a  warm-hearted 
and  generous  fellow,  who, from  his  humble  home  on  Cen- 
ter street,  saw  me  standing  on  the  opposite  sidewalk, 
near  "  The  Tombs."  As  he  approached  me  I  ventured  a 
remark  to  him  which  at  once  enlisted  his  interest  in  me. 
He  took  me  to  his  home  to  spend  the  night,  and  in  the 
morning  went  with  me  to  Mr.  David  Ruggles,  the  secre- 
tary of  the  New  York  vigilance  committee,  a  co-worker 
with  Isaac  T.  Hopper,  Lewis  and  Arthur  Tappan,  Theo- 
dore S.  Wright,  Samuel  Cornish,  Thomas  Downing, 
Philip  A.  Bell,  and  other  true  men  of  their  time.  All 
these  (save  Mr.  Bell,  who  still  lives,  and  is  editor  and 
publisher  of  a  paper  called  the  Elevator,  in  San  Fran- 
cisco) have  finished  their  work  on  earth.  Once  in  the 
hands  of  these  brave  and  wise  men,  I  felt  comparatively 
safe.  With  Mr.  Ruggles,  on  the  corner  of  Lispenard  and 
Church  streets,  I  was  hidden  several  days,  during  which 
time  my  intended  wife  came  on  from  Baltimore  at  my 
call,  to  share  the  burdens  of  life  with  me.  She  was  a 
free  woman,  and  came  at  once  on  getting  the  good  news 
of  my  safety.  We  were  married  by  Rev.  J.  W.  C.  Pen- 
nington, then  a  well-known  and  respected  Presbyterian 
minister.  I  had  no  money  with  which  to  pay  the  mar- 
riage fee,  but  he  seemed  well  pleased  with  our  thanks. 

Mr.  Ruggles  was  the  first  officer  on  the  underground 
railroad  with  whom  I  met  after  coming  North,  and  was 
indeed  the  only  one  with  whom  I  had  anything  to  do,  till 
I  became  such  an  officer  myself.  Learning  that  my  trade 
was  that  of  a  calker,  he  promptly  decided  that  the  best 


254  THEY    ARRIVE    AT    NEW    BEDFORD. 

place  for  me  was  in  New  Bedford,  Mass.  He  told  me 
that  many  ships  for  whaling  voyages  were  fitted  out 
there,  and  that  I  might  there  find  work  at  my  trade  and 
make  a  good  living.  So,  on  the  day  of  the  marriage  cere- 
mony, we  took  our  little  luggage  to  the  steamer  John  W. 
Richmond,  which  at  that  time  was  one  of  the  line  run- 
ning between  New  York  and  Newport,  R.  I.  Forty-three 
years  ago  colored  travelers  were  not  permitted  in  the 
cabin,  nor  allowed  abaft  the  paddle-wheels  of  a  steam 
vessel.  They  were  compelled,  whatever  the  weather 
might  be,  whether  cold  or  hot,  wet  or  dry,  to  spend  the 
night  on  deck.  Unjust  as  this  regulation  was,  it  did  not 
trouble  us  much.  We  had  fared  much  harder  before. 
We  arrived  at  Newport  the  next  morning,  and  soon  after 
an  old-fashioned  stage-coach  with  "  New  Bedford "  in 
large,  yellow  letters  on  its  sides,  came  down  to  the  wharf. 
I  had  not  money  enough  to  pay  our  fare  and  stood  hesi- 
tating to  know  what  to  do.  Fortunately  for  us,  there 
were  two  Quaker  gentlemen  who  were  about  to  take  pas- 
sage on  the  stage, — Friends  William  C.  Taber  and  Joseph 
Ricketson, — who  at  once  discerned  our  true  situation, 
and  in  a  peculiarly  quiet  way,  addressing  me,  Mr.  Taber 
said  :  "  Thee  get  in."  I  never  obeyed  an  order  with  more 
alacrity,  and  we  were  soon  on  our  way  to  our  new  home. 
When  we  reached  "Stone  Bridge"  the  passengers 
alighted  for  breakfast  and  paid  their  fares  to  the  driver. 
We  took  no  breakfast,  and  when  asked  for  our  fares  I 
told  the  driver  I  would  make  it  right  with  him  when  we 
reached  New  Bedford.  I  expected  some  objection  to 
this  on  his  part,  but  he  made  none.  When,  however,  we 
reached  New  Bedford  he  took  our  baggage,  including 
three  music  books, — two  of  them  collections  by  Dyer, 
and  one  by  Shaw, — and  held  them  until  I  was  able  to 
redeem  them  by  paying  to  him  the  sums  due  for  our 
rides.     This  was  soon  done,  for  Mr.  Nathan  Johnson  not 


AT  the  Wharf  in  Newport. 


GETS   A   NEW   NAME.  255 

only  received  me  kindly  and  hospitably,  but,  on  being 
informed  about  our  baggage,  at  once  loaned  me  the  two 
dollars  with  which  to  square  accounts  with  the  stage- 
driver.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Nathan  Johnson  reached  a  good  old 
age  and  now  rest  from  their  labors.  I  am  under  many 
grateful  obligations  to  them.  They  not  only  "  took  me  in 
when  a  stranger,"  and  "fed  me  when  hungry,"  but  taught 
me  how  to  make  an  honest  living. 

Thus,  in  a  fortnight  after  my  flight  from  Maryland,  I 
was  safe  in  New  Bedford, — a  citizen  of  the  grand  old 
commonwealth  of  Massachusetts. 

Once  initiated  into  my  new  life  of  freedom  and  assured 
hy  Mr.  Johnson  that  I  need  not  fear  recapture  in  that 
city,  a  comparatively  unimportant  question  arose,  as  to 
the  name  by  which  I  should  be  known  thereafter,  in  my 
new  relation  as  a  free  man.  The  name  given  me  by  my 
dear  mother  was  no  less  pretentious  and  long  than  Fred- 
erick Augustus  Washington  Bailey.  I  had,  however, 
while  living  in  Maryland,disposed  of  the  Augustus  Wash 
ington,  and  retained  only  Frederick  Bailey.  Between 
Baltimore  and  New  Bedford,  the  better  to  conceal  my- 
self from  the  slave-hunters,  I  had  parted  with  Bailey  and 
oalled  myself  Johnson  ;  but  finding  that  in  New  Bedford 
the  Johnson  family  was  already  so  numerous  as  to  cause 
some  confusion  in  distinguishing  one  from  another,  a 
change  in  this  name  seemed  desirable.  Nathan  Johnson, 
mine  host,  was  emphatic  as  to  this  necessity,  and  wished 
me  to  allow  him  to  select  a  name  for  me.  I  consented, 
and  he  called  me  by  my  present  name, — the  one  by  which 
I  have  been  known  for  three  and  forty  years, — Frederick 
Douglass.  Mr.  Johnson  had  just  been  reading  the  "  Lady 
of  the  Lake,"  and  so  pleased  was  he  with  its  great  char- 
acter that  he  wished  me  to  bear  his  name.  Since  reading 
that  charming  poem  myself,  I  have  often  thought  that, 
considering  the  noble  hospitality  and  manly  character  of 
11 


256  POOR   WHITE   TRASH. 

Nathan  Johnson,  black  man  though  he  was,  he,  far  more 
than  I,  illustrated  the  virtues  of  the  Douglas  of  Scotland. 
Sure  am  I  that  if  any  slave-catcher  had  entered  his  domi- 
cile with  a  view  to  my  recapture,  Johnson  would  have 
been  like  him  of  the  "  stalwart  hand." 

Living  in  Baltimore  as  I  had  done  for  many  years, 
the  reader  may  be  surprised,  when  I  tell  the  honest 
truth  of  the  impressions  I  had  in  some  way  conceived  of 
the  feocial  and  material  condition  of  the  people  at  the 
north.  I  had  no  proper  idea  of  the  wealth,  refinement, 
enterprise,  and  high  civilization  of  this  section  of  the 
country.  My  Columbian  Orator,  almost  my  only  book, 
had  done  nothing  to  enlighten  me  concerning  northern 
society.  I  had  been  taught  that  slavery  was  the  bottom- 
fact  of  all  wealth.  With  this  foundation  idea,  I  came 
naturally  to  the  conclusion  that  poverty  must  be  the  gen- 
eral condition  of  the  people  of  the  free  States.  A  white 
man  holding  no  slaves  in  the  country  from  which  I  came, 
was  usually  an  ignorant  and  poverty-stricken  man.  Men 
of  this  class  were  contemptuously  called  "  poor  white 
trash."  Hence  I  supposed  that  since  the  non-slaveholders 
at  the  south  were,  as  a  class,  ignorant,  poor  and  degraded, 
the  non-slaveholders  at  the  north  must  be  in  a  similar 
condition.  New  Bedford,  therefore,  which  at  that  time 
was  in  proportion  to  its  population,  really  the  richest 
city  in  the  Union,  took  me  greatly  by  surprise,  in  the  evi- 
dences it  gave  of  its  solid  wealth  and  grandeur.  I  found 
that  even  the  laboring  classes  lived  in  better  houses,  that 
their  houses  were  more  elegantly  furnished  and  were 
more  abundantly  supplied  with  conveniences  and  com- 
forts, than  the  houses  of  many  who  owned  slaves  on  the 
Eastern  Shore  of  Maryland.  This  was  true  not  only  of 
the  white  people  of  that  city,  but  it  was  so  of  my  friend, 
Mr.  Johnson.  He  lived  in  a  nicer  house,  dined  at  a  more 
ample  board,  was  the  owner  of  more  books,  the  reader  of 


BETTER   SYSTEM    OF   LABOR.  257 

more  newspapers,  was  more  conversant  with  the  moral, 
social  and  political  condition  of  the  country  and  the 
world,  than  nine-tenths  of  the  slaveholders  in  all  Talbot 
county.  I  was  not  long  in  finding  the  cause  of  the  differ- 
ence, in  these  respects,  between  the  people  of  the  north 
and  south.  It  was  the  superiority  of  educated  mind  over 
mere  brute  force.  I  will  not  detain  the  reader  by 
extended  illustrations  as  to  how  my  understanding  was 
enlightened  on  this  subject.  On  the  wharves  of  New 
Bedford  I  received  my  first  light.  I  saw  there  industry 
without  bustle,  labor  without  noise,  toil — honest,  earnest 
and  exhaustive — without  the  whip.  There  was  no  loud 
singing  or  hallooing,  as  at  the  wharves  of  southern  ports 
when  ships  were  loading  or  unloading ;  no  loud  cursing  or 
quarreling  ;  everything  went  on  as  smoothly  as  well-oiled 
machinery.  One  of  the  first  incidents  which  impressed 
me  with  the  superior  mental  character  of  labor  in  the 
north  over  that  of  the  south,  was  the  manner  of  loading 
and  unloading  vessels.  In  a  southern  port  twenty  or 
thirty  hands  would  be  employed  to  do  what  five  or  six 
men,  with  the  help  of  one  ox,  would  do  at  the  wharf  in 
New  Bedford.  Main  strength — human  muscle — unas- 
sisted by  intelligent  skill,  was  slavery's  method  of  labor. 
With  a  capital  of  about  sixty  dollars  in  the  shape  of  a 
good-natured  old  ox  attached  to  the  end  of  a  stout  rope, 
New  Bedford  did  the  work  of  ten  or  twelve  thousand  dol- 
lars, represented  in  the  bones  and  muscles  of  slaves,  and 
did  it  far  better.  In  a  word,  I  found  everything  managed 
with  a  much  more  scrupulous  regard  to  economy,  both  of 
men  and  things, time  and  strength, than  in  the  country  from 
which  I  had  come.  Instead  of  going  a  hundred  yards  to 
the  spring,  the  maid-servant  had  a  well  or  pump  at  her 
elbow.  The  wood  used  for  fuel  was  kept  dry  and  snugly 
piled  away  for  winter.  Here  were  sinks,  drains,  self-shut- 
ting gates,  pounding-barrels,  washing-machines,  wringing 


258  LIFE  IN  NEW  BEDFORD. 

machines,  and  a  hundred  other  contrivances  for  saving 
time  and  money.     The  ship-repairing  docks  showed  the 
same  thoughtful  wisdom  as  seen  elsewhere.     Everybody 
seemed  in  earnest.     The  carpenter  struck  the  nail  on  its 
heady  and  the  calkers  wasted  no  strength  in  idle  flourishes 
of  their  mallets.     Ships  brought  here  for  repairs   were 
made  stronger  and  better  than  when  new.     I  could  have 
landed  in  no  part  of  the  United  States  where  I  should 
have  found  a  more  striking  and  gratifying  contrast,  not 
only  to  life  generally  in  the  South,  but  in  the  condition  of 
the  colored  people  there,  than  in  New  Bedford.     No  col- 
ored man  was  really  free  while  residing  in  a  slave  State. 
He  was  ever  more  or  less  subject  to  the  condition  of  his 
slave  brother.     In  his  color  was  his  badge  of  bondage.     I 
saw  in  New  Bedford  the  nearest  approach  to  freedom  and 
equality  that  I  had  ever  seen.     I  was  amazed  when  Mr. 
Johnson  told  me  that  there  was  nothing  in  the  laws  or 
constitution  of  Massachusetts  that  would  prevent  a  col- 
ored man  from  being  governor  of  the  State,  if  the  people 
should  see  fit  to  elect  him.     There, too,  the  black  man's 
children  attended  the  same  public  schools  with  the  white 
man's  children,  and  apparently  without  objection  from 
any  quarter.     To  impress  me  with  my  security  from  re- 
capture and  return  to  slavery,  Mr.  Johnson  assured  me 
that  no  slaveholder  could  take  a  slave  out  of  New  Bed- 
ford ;  that  there  were  men  there  who  would  lay  down 
their  lives  to  save  me  from  such  a  fate.     A  threat  was 
once  made  by  a  colored  man  to  inform  a  southern  master 
where  his  runaway  slave  could  be   found.     As  soon  as 
this  threat  became  known  to  the  colored  people  they  were 
furious.     A  notice  was  read  from  the  pulpit  of  the  Third 
Christian  Church  (colored)  for  a  public   meeting,  when 
important  business  would  be  transacted  (not  stating  what 
the  important  business  was).     In  the  meantime  special 
measures  had  been  taken  to  secure  the  attendance  of  the 


HIS   FIRST   FREE   EARNINGS.  259 

would-be  Judas,  and  these  had  proved  successful,  for 
when  the  hour  of  meeting  arrived,  ignorant  of  the 
object  for  which  it  was  called,  the  offender  was 
promptly  in  attendance.  All  the  usual  formalities  were 
gone  through  with,  the  prayer,  appointments  of  president, 
secretaries,  etc  Then  the  president,  with  an  air  of  great 
solemnity,  rose  and  said  :  "  Well,  friends  and  brethren, 
we  have  got  him  here,  and  I  would  recommend  that  you, 
young  men,  should  take  him  outside  the  door  and  kill 
him."  This  was  enough ;  there  was  a  rush  for  the  villain, 
who  would  probably  have  been  killed  but  for  his  escape 
by  an  open  window.  He  was  never  seen  again  in  New 
Bedford. 

The  fifth  day  after  my  arrival  I  put  on  the  clothes  of  a 
common  laborer,  and  went  upon  the  wharves  in  search  of 
work.  On  my  way  down  Union  street  I  saw  a  large  pile 
of  coal  in  front  of  the  house  of  Rev.  Ephraim  Peabody, 
the  Unitarian  minister.  I  went  to  the  kitchen-door  and 
asked  the  privilege  of  bringing  in  and  putting  away  this 
coal.  "  What  will  you  charge  ? "  said  the  lady.  "  I  will 
leave  that  to  you,  madam."  "  You  may  put  it  away," 
she  said.  I  was,  not  long  in  accomplishing  the  job,  when 
the  deartlTaay  put  into  my  hand  two  silver  half-dollars. 
To  understand  the  emotion  which  swelled  my  heart  as  I 
clasped  this  money,  realizing  that  I  had  no  master  who 
could  take  it  from  me — that  it  was  mine — that  my  hands 
were  my  own,  and  could  earn  more  of  the  precious  coin — 
one  must  have  been  in  some  sense  himself  a  slave.  My 
next  job  was  stowing  a  sloop  at  Uncle  Gid.  Howland's 
wharf  with  a  cargo  of  oil  for  New  York.  I  was  not  only 
a  freeman  but  a  free-working  man,  and  no  master  Hugh 
stood  ready  at  the  end  of  the  week  to  seize  my  hard 
earnings. 

The  season  was  growing  late  and  work  was  plenty. 
Ships  were  being  fitted  out  for  whaling,  and  much  wood 


2G0  UNKIND    TREATMENT. 

was  used  in  storing  them.  The  sawing  this  wood  was 
considered  a  good  job.  With  the  help  of  old  Friend 
Jolmson  (blessings  on  his  memory!)  I  got  a  "saw"  and 
"  buck"  and  went  at  it.  When  I  went  into  a  store  to  buy 
a  cord  with  which  to  brace  up  my  saw  in  the  frame, 
I  asked  for  a  "ftp's"  worth  of  cord.  The  man  behind 
the  counter  looked  rather  sharply  at  me  and  said  with 
equal  sharpness,  "  You  don't  belong  about  here."  I  was 
alarmed,  and  thought  I  had  betrayed  myself.  A  ftp  in 
Maryland  was  six  and  a  quarter  cents,  called  fourpence  in 
Massachusetts.  But  no  harm  came,  except  my  fear,  from 
the  "  fipenny-bit "  blunder,  and  I  confidently  and  cheer- 
fully went  to  work  with  my  saw  and  buck.  It  was  new 
business  to  me,  but  I  never,  in  the  same  space  of  time, 
did  for  Covey,  the  negro-breaker,  better  work,  or  more 
of  it,  than  I  did  for  myself  in  these  earliest  years  of  my 
freedom. 

Notwithstanding  the  just  and  humane  sentiment  of  New 
Bedford  three-and-forty  years  ago,  the  place  was  not  entirely 
free  from  race  and  color  prejudice.  The  good  influence 
of  the  Roaches,  Rodmans,  Arnolds,  Grinnells  and  Robe- 
sons  did  not  pervade  all  classes  of  its  people.  The  test 
of  the  real  civilization  of  the  community  came  when  I  ap- 
plied for  work  at  my  trade,  and  then  my  repulse  was 
emphatic  and  decisive.  It  so  happened  that  Mr.  Rodney 
French,  a  wealthy  and  enterprising  citizen,  distinguished 
as  an  anti-slavery  man,  was  fitting  out  a  vessel  for  a 
whaling  voyage,  upon  which  there  was  a  heavy  job 
of  calking  and  coppering  to  be  done.  I  had  some  skill  in 
both  branches,  and  applied  to  Mr.  French  for  work.  He, 
generous  man  that  he  was,  told  me  he  would  employ  me, 
and  I  might  go  at  once  to  the  vessel.  I  obeyed  him,  but 
upon  reaching  the  float-stage,  where  other  calkers  were  at 
work,  I  was  told  that  every  white  man  would  leave  the 
ship  in  her  unfinished  condition  if  I  struck  a  blow  at  my 


JOSEPH   RICKETSON.  261 

trade  upon  her.  This  uncivil,  inhuman  and  selfish  treat- 
ment was  not  so  shocking  and  scandalous  in  my  eyes 
at  the  time  as  it  now  appears  to  me.  Slavery  had  inured 
me  to  hardships  that  made  ordinary  trouble  sit  lightly 
upon  me.  Could  I  have  worked  at  my  trade  I  could  have 
earned  two  dollars  a  day,  but  as  a  common  laborer  I 
received  but  one  dollar.  The  difference  was  of  great  im- 
portance to  me,  but  if  I  could  not  get  two  dollars  I  was 
glad  to  get  one ;  and  so  I  went  to  work  for  Mr.  French  as 
a  common  laborer.  The  consciousness  that  I  was  free — 
no  longer  a  slave — kept  me  cheerful  under  this  and  many 
similar  proscriptions  which  I  was  destined  to  meet  in  New 
Bedford  and  elsewhere  on  the  free  soil  of  Massachusetts. 
For  instance,  though  white  and  colored  children  attended 
the  same  schools  and  were  treated  kindly  by  their  teach- 
ers, the  New  Bedford  Lyceum  refused  till  several  years 
after  my  residence  in  that  city  to  allow  any  colored  person 
to  attend  the  lectures  delivered  in  its  hall.  Not  until 
such  men  as  Hon.  Chas.  Sumner,  Theodore  Parker,  Ralph 
W.  Emerson,  and  Horace  Mann  refused  to  lecture  in  their 
course  while  there  was  such  a  restriction  was  it  aban- 
doned. 

Becoming  satisfied  that  I  could  not  rely  on  my  trade  in 
New  Bedford  to  give  me  a  living,  I  prepared  myself  to  do 
any  kind  of  work  that  came  to  hand.  I  sawed  wood, 
shoveled  coal,  dug  cellars,  moved  rubbish  from  back- 
yards, worked  on  the  wharves,  loaded  and  unloaded  ves- 
sels, and  scoured  their  cabins. 

This  was  an  uncertain  and  unsatisfactory  mode  of  life, 
for  it  kept  me  too  much  of  the  time  in  search  of  work. 
Fortunately  it  was  not  to  last  long.  One  of  the  gentlemen 
of  whom  I  have  spoken  as  being  in  company  with  Mr. 
Taber  on  the  Newport  wharf  when  he  said  to  me,  "  Thee 
get  in,"  was  Mr.  Joseph  Ricketson,  and  he  was  the  pro- 
prietor of   a  large   candle-works   in   the   south    part   of 


262  HEAVY   WORK. 

the  city.  By  the  kindness  of  Mr.  Ricketson  I  found  in  this 
"  candle-works,"  as  it  was  called,  though  no  candles  were 
manufactured  there,  what  is  of  the  utmost  importance 
to  a  young  man  just  starting  in  life  —  constant  employ- 
ment and  regular  wages.  My  work  in  this  oil-refinery 
required  good  wind  and  muscle.  Large  casks  of  oil  were 
to  be  moved  from  place  to  place  and  much  heavy  lifting 
to  be  done.  Happily  I  was  not  deficient  in  the  requisite 
qualities.  Young  (21  years),  strong  and  active,  and  am- 
bitious to  do  my  full  share,  I  soon  made  myself  useful, 
and  I  think  liked  by  the  men  who  worked  with  me,  though 
they  were  all  white.  I  was  retained  here  as  long  as  there 
was  anything  for  me  to  do,  when  I  went  again  to  the  wharves 
and,  as  a  laborer,  obtained  work  on  two  vessels  which  be- 
longed to  Mr.  George  Howland,  and  which  were  being  re- 
paired and  fitted  up  for  whaling.  My  employer  was  a  man 
of  great  industry ;  a  hard  driver,  but  a  good  paymaster,  and 
I  got  on  well  with  him.  I  was  not  only  fortunate  in  finding 
work  with  Mr.  Howland,  but  fortunate  in  my  work-fellows. 
I  have  seldom  met  three  working  men  more  intelligent 
than  were  John  Briggs,  Abraham  Rodman,  and  Solomon 
Pennington,  who  labored  with  me  on  the  "Java"  and 
"  Golconda."  They  were  sober,  thoughtful  and  upright, 
thoroughly  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  liberty,  and  1  am 
much  indebted  to  them  for  many  valuable  ideas  and  im- 
pressions. They  taught  me  that  all  colored  men  were 
not  light-hearted  triflers,  incapable  of  serious  thought  or 
effort.  My  next  place  of  work  was  at  the  brass-foundry 
owned  by  Mr.  Richmond.  My  duty  here  was  to  blow  the 
bellows,  swing  the  crane  and  empty  the  flasks  in  which 
castings  were  made ;  and  at  times  this  was  hot  and  heavy 
work.  The  articles  produced  here  were  mostly  for  ship- 
work,  and  in  the  busy  season  the  foundry  was  in  operation 
night  and  day.  I  have  often  worked  two  nights  and  each 
working  day  of  the  week.     My  foreman,  Mr.  Cobb,  was  a 


KNOWLEDGE   UNDER   DIFFICULTIES.  263 

good  man,  and  more  than  once  protected  me  from  abuse 
that  one  or  more  of  the  hands  were  disposed  to  throw  upon 
me.  While  in  this  situation  I  had  little  time  for  mental 
improvement.  Hard  work,  night  and  day,  over  a  furnace 
hot  enough  to  keep  the  metal  running  like  water,  was 
more  favorable  to  action  than  thought,  yet  here  I  often 
nailed  a  newspaper  to  the  post  near  my  bellows,  and  read 
while  I  was  performing  the  up  and  down  motion  of 
the  heavy  beam  by  which  the  bellows  was  inflated  and 
discharged.  It  was  the  pursuit  of  knowledge  under  diffi- 
culties, and  I  look  back  to  it  now  after  so  many  years 
with  some  complacency  and  a  little  wonder  that  I  could 
have  been  so  earnest  and  persevering  in  any  pursuit  other 
than  for  my  daily  bread.  I  certainly  saw  nothing  in  the 
conduct  of  those  around  to  inspire  me  with  such  interest ; 
they  we**e  all  devoted  exclusively  to  what  their  hands 
found  to  do.  I  am  glad  to  be  able  to  say  that  during  my 
engagement  in  this  foundry  no  complaint  was  ever  made 
against  me  that  I  did  not  do  my  work,  and  do  it  well. 
The  bellows  which  I  worked  by  main  strength  was,  after  I 
left,  moved  by  a  steam-engine. 

I  had  been  living  four  or  five  months  in  New  Bedford 
when  there  came  a  young  man  to  me  with  a  copy  of 
the  Liberator,  the  paper  edited  by  William  Lloyd  Garri- 
son and  published  by  Isaac  Knapp,  and  asked  me  to 
subscribe  for  it.  I  told  him  I  had  but  just  escaped  from 
slavery  and  was  of  course  very  poor,  and  had  no  money 
then  to  pay  for  it.  He  was  very  willing  to  take  me  as  a  sub- 
scriber, notwithstanding,  and  from  this  time  I  was  brought 
into  contact  with  the  mind  of  Mr.  Garrison,  and  his  paper 
took  a  place  in  my  heart  second  only  to  the  Bible.  It  de- 
tested slavery  and  made  no  truce  with  the  traffickers  in 
the  bodies  and  souls  of  men.  It  preached  human  broth- 
erhood; it  exposed  hypocrisy  and  wickedness  in  high 
places;   it  denounced  oppression     and  with  all  the  sol- 


264  CONTACT    WITH    GARRISON. 

enmity  of  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord,"  demanded  the  complete 
emancipation  of  my  race.  I  loved  this  paper  and  its 
editor.  He  seemed  to  me  an  all-sufficient  match  to  every 
opponent,  whether  they  spoke  in  the  name  of  the  law  or 
the  gospel.  His  words  were  full  of  holy  fire,  and  straight 
to  the  point.  Something  of  a  hero-worshiper  by  nature, 
here  was  one  to  excite  my  admiration  and  reverence. 

Soon  after  becoming  a  reader  of  the  Liberator,  it  was 
my.-  privilege  to  listen  to  a  lecture  in  Liberty  Hall  by 
Mr.  Garrison,  its  editor.  He  was  then  a  young  man, 
of  a  singularly  pleasing  countenance,  and  earnest  and 
impressive  manner.  On  this  occasion  he  announced 
nearly  all  his  heresies.  His  Bible  was  his  text- 
book—  held  sacred  as  the  very  word  of  the  Eternal 
Father.  He  believed  in  sinless  perfection,  complete  sub- 
mission to  insults  and  injuries,  and  literal  obedience  to 
the  injunction  if  smitten  "  on  one  cheek  to  turn  the  other 
also."  Not  only  was  Sunday  a  Sabbath,  but  all  days 
were  Sabbaths,  and  to  be  kept  holy.  All  sectarianism 
was  false  and  mischievous — the  regenerated  throughout 
the  world  being  members  of  one  body,  and  the  head 
Christ  Jesus.  Prejudice  against  color  was  rebellion  against 
God.  Of  all  men  beneath  the  sky,  the  slaves,  because 
most  neglected  and  despised,  were  nearest  and  dearest 
to  his  great  heart.  Those  ministers  who  defended  slavery 
from  the  Bible  were  of  their  "father  the  devil";  and 
those  churches  which  fellowshiped  slaveholders  as  Chris- 
tians, were  synagogues  of  Satan,  and  our  nation  was  a 
nation  of  liars.  He  was  never  loud  and  noisy,  but  calm 
and  serene  as  a  summer  sky,  and  as  pure.  "  You  are  the 
man — the  Moses,  raised  up  by  God,  to  deliver  his  modern 
Israel  from  bondage,"  was  the  spontaneous  feeling  of  my 
heart,  as  I  sat  away  back  in  the  hall  and  listened  to  his 
mighty  words, —  mighty  in  truth, — mighty  in  their 
simple    earnestness.     I    had    not   long    been   a    reader 


HE   HEARS   HIM   LECTURE.  265 

of  the  Liberator,  and  a  listener  to  its  editor,  before 
I  got  a  clear  comprehension  of  the  principles  of 
the  anti-slavery  movement.  I  had  already  its  spirit, 
and  only  needed  to  understand  its  principles  and  mea- 
sures, and  as  I  became  acquainted  with  these  my 
hope  for  the  ultimate  freedom  of  my  race  increased. 
Every  week  the  Liberator  came,  and  every  week  I  made 
myself  master  of  its  contents.  All  the  anti-slavery  meet- 
ings held  in  New  Bedford  I  promptly  attended,  my  heart 
bounding  at  every  true  utterance  against  the  slave  sys- 
tem and  every  rebuke  of  its  friends  and  supporters. 
Thus  passed  the  first  three  years  of  my  free  life.  I  had 
not  then  dreamed  of  the  possibility  of  my  becoming  a 
public  advocate  of  the  cause  so  deeply  imbedded  in  my 
heart.  It  was  enough  for  me  to  listen,  to  receive,  and 
applaud  the  great  words  of  others,  and  only  whisper  in 
private,  among  the  white  laborers  on  the  wharves  and 
elsewhere,  the  truths  which  burned  in  my  heart. 


CHAPTER  III. 

INTRODUCED  TO  THE  ABOLITIONISTS. 

Anti-Slavery  Convention  at  Nantucket — First  Speech — Much  Sensa- 
tion— Extraordinary  Speech  of  Mr.  Garrison — Anti- Slavery  Agency 
-"-Youthful  Enthusiasm — Fugitive  Slaveship  doubted — Experience 
in  Slavery  written — Danger  of  Recapture. 

IN  the  summer  of  1841  a  grand  anti-slavery  convention 
was  held  in  Nantucket,  under  the  auspices  of  Mr. 
Garrison  and  his  friends.  I  had  taken  no  holiday  since 
establishing  myself  in  New  Bedford,  and  feeling  the  need 
of  a  little  rest,  I  determined  on  attending  the  meeting, 
though  I  had  no  thought  of  taking  part  in  any  of  its  pro- 
ceedings. Indeed,  I  was  not  aware  that  any  one  con- 
nected with  the  convention  so  much  as  knew  my  name. 
Mr.  William  C.  Coffin,  a  prominent  abolitionist  in  those 
days  of  trial,  had  heard  me  speaking  to  my  colored 
friends  in  the  little  school-house  on  Second  street,  where 
we  worshiped.  He  sought  me  out  in  the  crowd  and 
invited  me  to  say  a  few  words  to  the  convention.  Thus 
sought  out,  and  thus  invited,  I  was  induced  to  express 
the  feelings  inspired  by  the  occasion,  and  the  fresh  recol- 
lection of  the  scenes  through  which  I  had  passed  as  a 
slave.  It  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty  that  I  could 
stand  erect,  or  that  I  could  command  and  articulate  two 
words  without  hesitation  and  stammering.  I  trembled 
in  every  limb.  I  am  not  sure  that  my  embarrassment 
was  not  the  most  effective  part  of  my  speech,  if  speech  it 
could  be  called.  At  any  rate,  this  is  about  the  only  part 
of  my  performance  that  I  now  distinctly  remember.  The 
audience  sympathized  with  me  at  once,  and  from  having 

(266) 


ATTENDS   AN   ANTI-SLAVERY   MEETING.  267 

been  remarkably  quiet,  became  much  excited.  Mr.  Gar- 
rison followed  me,  taking  me  as  his  text,  and  now, 
whether  /had  made  an  eloquent  plea  in  behalf  of  freedom, 
or  not,  his  was  one,  never  to  be  forgotten.  Those  who 
had  heard  him  oftenest  and  had  known  him  longest, 
were  astonished  at  his  masterly  effort.  For  the  time  he 
possessed  that  almost  fabulous  inspiration  often  referred 
to,  but  seldom  attained,  in  which  a  public  meeting  is 
transformed,  as  it  were,  into  a  single  individuality,  the 
orator  swaying  a  thousand  heads  and  hearts  at  once  and, 
by  the  simple  majesty  of  his  all-controlling  thought,  con- 
verting his  hearers  into  the  express  image  of  his  own 
soul.  That  night  there  were  at  least  a  thousand  Garri- 
sonians  in  Nantucket ! 

At  the  close  of  this  great  meeting  I  was  duly  waited  on 
by  Mr.  John  A.  Collins,  then  the  general  agent  of  the 
Massachusetts  Anti-Slavery  Society,  and  urgently  solicited 
by  him  to  become  an  agent  of  that  society  and  publicly 
advocate  its  principles.  I  was  reluctant  to  take  the 
proffered  position.  I  had  not  been  quite  three  years 
from  slavery  and  was  honestly  distrustful  of  my  ability, 
and  I  wished  to  be  excused.  Besides,  publicity  might 
discover  me  to  my  master,  and  many  other  objections 
presented  themselves.  But  Mr.  Collins  was  not  to  be 
refused,  and  1  finally  consented  to  go  out  for  three 
months,  supposing  I  should  in  that  length  of  time  come 
to  the  end  of  my  story  and  my  consequent  usefulness. 

Here  opened  for  me  a  new  life — a  life  for  which  I  had 
had  no  preparation.  Mr.  Collins  used  to  say  when  intro- 
ducing me  to  an  audience,  I  was  a  "  graduate  from  the 
peculiar  institution,  with  my  diploma  written  on  my  back." 
The  three  years  of  my  freedom  had  been  spent  in  the 
hard  school  of  adversity.  My  hands  seemed  to  be  fur- 
nished with  something  like  a  leather  coating,  and  I  had 
marked  out  for  myself  a  life  of  rough  labor,  suited  to  the 


268  AS    A    CHATTEL. 

hardness   of  my   hands,  as   a  means  of  supporting  my 
family  and  rearing  my  children. 

Young,  ardent  and  hopeful,  I  entered  upon  this  new 
life  in  the  full  gush  of  unsuspecting  enthusiasm.  The 
cause  was  good,  the  men  engaged  in  it  were  good,  the 
means  to  attain  its  triumph,  good.  Heaven's  blessing 
must  attend  all,  and  freedom  must  soon  be  given  to  the 
millions  pining  under  a  ruthless  bondage.  My  whole 
heart  went  with  the  holy  cause,  and  my  most  fervent 
prayer  to  the  Almighty  Disposer  of  the  hearts  of  men 
was  continually  offered  for  its  early  triumph.  In  this 
enthusiastic  spirit  I  dropped  into  the  ranks  of  freedom's 
friends  and  went  forth  to  the  battle.  For  a  time  I  was 
made  to  forget  that  my  skin  was  dark  and  my  hair 
crisped.  For  a  time  I  regretted  that  I  could  not  have 
shared  the  hardships  and  dangers  endured  by  the  earlier 
workers  for  the  slave's  release.  I  found,  however,  full 
soon  that  my  enthusiasm  had  been  extravagant,  that 
hardships  and  dangers  were  not  all  over,  and  that  the 
life  now  before  me  had  its  shadows  also,  as  well  as  its 
sunbeams. 

Among  the  first  duties  assigned  me  on  entering  the 
ranks  was  to  travel  in  company  with  Mr.  George  Foster 
to  secure  subscribers  to  the  Anti-Slavery  Standard  and 
the  Liberator.  With  him  I  traveled  and  lectured  through 
the  eastern  counties  of  Massachusetts.  Much  interest 
was  awakened — large  meetings  assembled.  Many  came, 
no  doubt  from  curiosity  to  hear  what  a  negro  could  say 
in  his  own  cause.  I  was  generally  introduced  as  a  "  chat- 
tel " — a  "thing" — a  piece  of  southern  property — the 
chairman  assuring  the  audience  that  it  could  speak: 
Fugitive  slaves  were  rare  then,  and  as  a  fugitive  slave 
lecturer,  I  had  the  advantage  of  being  a  "  bran  new  fact" 
— the  first  one  out.  Up  to  that  time,  a  colored  man  was 
deemed  a  fool  who  confessed  himself  a  runaway  slave, 


GIVES   HIS   HISTORY.  269 

not  only  because  of  the  danger  to  which  he  exposed  him- 
self of  being  retaken,  but  because  it  was  a  confession  of 
a  very  low  origin.  Some  of  my  colored  friends  in  New 
Bedford  thought  very  badly  of  my  wisdom  in  thus  expos- 
ing and  degrading  myself.  The  only  precaution  I  took 
at  the  beginning,  to  prevent  Master  Thomas  from  know- 
ing where  I  was  and  what  I  was  about,  was  the  withhold- 
ing my  former  name,  my  master's  name,  and  the  name 
of  the  State  and  county  from  which  I  came.  During  the 
first  three  or  four  months  my  speeches  were  almost 
exclusively  made  up  of  narrations  of  my  own  personal 
experience  as  a  slave.  "  Let  us  have  the  facts,"  said  the 
people.  So  also  said  Friend  George  Foster,  who  always 
wished  to  pin  me  down  to  a  simple  narrative.  "  Give 
us  the  facts,"  said  Collins,  "  we  will  take  care  of  the 
philosophy."  Just  here  arose  some  embarrassment.  It 
was  impossible  for  me  to  repeat  the  same  old  story  month 
after  month  and  keep  up  my  interest  in  it.  It  was  new 
to  the  people,  it  is  true,  but  it  was  an  old  story  to  me  ; 
and  to  go  through  with  it  night  after  night  was  a  task  al- 
together too  mechanical  for  my  nature.  "  Tell  your 
story,  Frederick,"  would  whisper  my  revered  friend,  Mr. 
Garrison,  as  I  stepped  upon  the  platform.  I  could  not 
always  follow  the  injunction,  for  I  was  now  reading  and 
thinking.  New  views  of  the  subject  were  being  presented 
to  my  mind.  It  did  not  entirely  satisfy  me  to  narrate 
wrongs  ;  I  felt  like  denouncing  them.  I  could  not  always 
curb  my  moral  indignation  for  the  perpetrators  of  slave- 
holding  villainy  long  enough  for  a  circumstantial  state- 
ment of  the  facts  which  I  felt  almost  sure  everybody  must 
know.  Besides,  I  was  growing  and  needed  room. 
"  People  won't  believe  you  ever  were  a  slave,  Frederick,  if 
you  keep  on  this  way,"  said  friend  Foster.  "  Be  your- 
self," said  Collins,  "  and  tell  your  story."  "  Better  have 
a  little   of  the   plantation   speech   than   not,"  was  said 


270  HIS   STORY  DOUBTED. 

to  me  ;  "  it  is  not  best  that  you  seem  too  learned."  These 
excellent  friends  were  actuated  by  the  best  of  motives 
and  were  not  altogether  wrong  in  their  advice  ;  and  still  I 
must  speak  just  the  word  that  seemed  to  me  the  word  to 
be  spoken  by  me. 

At  last  the  apprehended  trouble  came.  People  doubted 
if  I  had  ever  been  a  slave.  They  said  I  did  not  talk  like  a 
slave,  look  like  a  slave,  or  act  like  a  slave,  and  that  they 
believed  I  had  never  been  south  of  Mason  and  Dixon's  line. 
"  He  don't  tell  us  where  he  came  from,  what  his  master's 
name  was,  or  how  he  got  away ;  besides,he  is  educated,  and 
is  in  this  a  contradiction  of  all  the  facts  we  have  concerning 
the  ignorance  of  the  slaves."  Thus  I  was  in  a  pretty  fair 
way  to  be  denounced  as  an  impostor.  The  committee  of 
the  Massachusetts  Anti-Slavery  Society  knew  all  the  facts 
in  my  case  and  agreed  with  me  thus  far  in  the  prudence 
of  keeping  them  private ;  but  going  down  the  aisles 
of  the  churches  in  which  my  meetings  were  held,  and 
hearing  the  outspoken  Yankees  repeatedly  saying,  "  He's 
never  been  a  slave,  I'll  warrant  you,"  I  resolved  that  at  no 
distant  day,  and  by  such  a  revelation  of  facts  as  could  not 
be  made  by  any  other  than  a  genuine  fugitive,  I  would  dis- 
pel all  doubt.  In  a  little  less  than  four  years,  therefore, 
after  becoming  a  public  lecturer,  I  was  induced  to  write  out 
the  leading  facts  connected  with  my  experience  in  slavery, 
giving  names  of  persons,  places,  and  dates,  thus  putting  it 
in  the  power  of  any  who  doubted,to  ascertain  the  truth  or 
falsehood  of  my  story.  This  statement  soon  became 
known  in  Maryland,  and  I  had  reason  to  believe  that  an 
effort  would  be  made  to  recapture  me. 

It  is  not  probable  that  any  open  attempt  to  secure  me 
as  a  slave  could  have  succeeded  further  than  the  obtain- 
ment  by  my  master  of  the  money  value  of  my  bones  and 
sinews.  Fortunately  for  me,  in  the  four  years  of  my 
labors  in  the  abolition  cause  I  had  gained  many  friends 


FEARS   OF   RECAPTURE.  271 

who  would  have  suffered  themselves  to  be  taxed  to  almost 
any  extent  to  save  me  from  slavery.  It  was  felt  that  I  had 
committed  the  double  offense  of  running  away  and  exposing 
the  secrets  and  crimes  of  slavery  and  slaveholders.  There 
was  a  double  motive  for  seeking  my  re-enslavement — 
avarice  and  vengeance  ;  and  while,  as  I  have  said,  there 
was  little  probability  of  successful  recapture,  if  attempted 
openly,  I  was  constantly  in  danger  of  being  spirited  away  at 
a  moment  when  my  friends  could  render  me  no  assistance. 
In  traveling  about  from  place  to  place,  often  alone,  I  was 
much  exposed  to  this  sort  of  attack.  Any  one  cherishing 
the  desire  to  betray  me  could  easily  do  so  by  simply  tracing 
my  whereabouts  through  the  anti-slavery  journals,  for  my 
movements  and  meetings  were  made  through  these  in  ad- 
vance. My  friends  Mr.  Garrison  and  Mr.  Phillips  had  no 
faith  in  the  power  of  Massachusetts  to  protect  me  in  my 
right  to  liberty.  Public  sentiment  and  the  law,  in  their 
opinion,  would  hand  me  over  to  the  tormentors.  Mr. 
Phillips  especially  considered  me  in  danger,  and  said, 
when  I  showed  him  the  manuscript  of  my  story,  if  in  my 
place  he  would  "  throw  it  into  the  fire."  Thus  the  reader 
will  observe  that  the  overcoming  of  one  difficulty  only 
opened  the  way  for  another,  and  that  though  I  had 
reached  a  free  State,  and  had  attained  a  position  for 
public  usefulness,  I  was  still  under  the  liability  of  losing 
all  I  had  gained. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

RECOLLECTIONS  OF  OLD  FRIENDS. 

Work  in  Rhode  Island — Dorr  War — Recollections  of  old  friends — 
Further  labors  in  Rhode  Island  and  elsewhere  in  New  England. 

IN  the  State  of  Rhode  Island,  under  the  leadership  of 
Thomas  W.  Dorr,  an  effort  was  made  in  1841  to  set 
aside  the  old  colonial  charter,  under  which  that  State  had 
lived  and  flourished  since  the  Revolution,  and  to  replace 
it  with  a  new  constitution  having  such  improvements  as  it 
was  thought  that  time  and  experience  had  shown  to  be 
wise  and  necessary.  This  new  constitution  was  especially 
framed  to  enlarge  the  basis  of  representation  so  far  as 
the  white  people  of  the  State  were  concerned — to  abolish 
an  odious  property  qualification  and  to  confine  the  right 
of  suffrage  to  white  male  citizens  only.  Mr.  Dorr  was 
himself  a  well-meaning  man,  and,  after  his  fashion,  a  man 
of  broad  and  progressive  views  quite  in  advance  of 
the  party  with  which  he  acted.  To  gain  their  support  he 
consented  to  this  restriction  to  a  class  a  right  which 
ought  to  be  enjoyed  by  all  citizens.  In  this  he  consulted 
policy  rather  than  right,  and  at  last  shared  the  fate  of  all 
compromisers  and  trimmers,  for  he  was  disastrously  de- 
feated. The  proscriptive  features  of  his  constitution 
shocked  the  sense  of  right  and  roused  the  moral  indigna- 
tion of  the  abolitionists  of  the  State,  a  class  which  would 
otherwise  have  gladly  co-operated  with  him,  at  the  same 
time  that  it  did  nothing  to  win  support  from  the  conserv- 
ative class  which  clung  to  the  old  charter.  Anti-slavery 
men  wanted  a  new  constitution,  but  they  did  not  want  a 

(272) 


ABOLITIONISTS   IN   RHODE   ISLAND.  273 

defective  instrument  which  required  reform  at  the  start. 
The  result  was  that  such  men  as  William  M.  Chase, 
Thomas  Davis,  George  L.  Clark,  Asa  Fairbanks,  Alphonso 
Janes,  and  others  of  Providence,  the  Perry  brothers 
of  Westerly,  John  Brown  and  C.  C.  Eldridge  of  East 
Greenwich,  Daniel  Mitchell,  William  Adams,  and  Robert 
Shove  of  Pawtucket,  Peleg  Clark,  Caleb  Kelton,  G.  J. 
Adams,  and  the  Anthonys  and  Goulds  of  Coventry  and 
vicinity,  Edward  Harris  of  Woonsocket,  and  other  aboli- 
tionists of  the  State,  decided  that  the  time  had  come 
when  the  people  of  Rhode  Island  might  be  taught  a  more 
comprehensive  gospel  of  human  rights  than  had  gotten 
itself  into  this  Dorr  constitution.  The  public  mind  was 
awake,  and  one  class  of  its  people  at  least  was  ready  to 
work  with  us  to  the  extent  of  seeking  to  defeat  the  pro- 
posed constitution,  though  their  reasons  for  such  work 
were  far  different  from  ours.  Stephen  S.  Foster,  Parker 
Pillsbury,  Abby  Kelley,  James  Monroe,  and  myself  were 
called  into  the  State  to  advocate  equal  rights  as  against 
this  narrow  and  proscriptive  constitution.  The  work  to 
which  we  were  invited  was  not  free  from  difficulty.  The 
majority  of  the  people  were  evidently  with  the  new  con- 
stitution ;  even  the  word  white  in  it  chimed  well  with  the 
popular  prejudice  against  the  colored  race,  and  at  the 
first  helped  to,  make  the  movement  popular.  On  the 
other  hand,  all  the  arguments  which  the  Dorr  men  could 
urge  against  a  property  qualification  for  suffrage  were 
equally  cogent  against  a  color  qualification,  and  this  was 
our  advantage.  But  the  contest  was  intensely  bitter  and 
exciting.  We  were  as  usual  denounced  as  intermeddlers 
(carpet-bagger  had  not  come  into  use  at  that  time),  and 
were  told  to  mind  our  own  business,  and  the  like,  a  mode 
of  defense  common  to  men  when  called  to  account  for 
mean  and  discreditable  conduct.  Stephen  S.  Foster, 
Parker  Pillsbury,  and  the  rest  of  us  were  not  the  kind  of 


274  A    SIMPLE    QUAKER    BEAUTY. 

men  to  be  ordered  off  by  that  sort  of  opposition.  We 
cared  nothing  for  the  Dorr  party  on  the  one  hand,  nor 
the  "  law  and  order  party "  on  the  other.  What  we 
wanted,  and  what  we  labored  to  obtain,  was  a  constitution 
free  from  the  narrow,  selfish,  and  senseless  limitation  of 
the  word  white.  Naturally  enough,  when  we  said  a  strong 
and  striking  word  against  the  Dorr  Constitution  the  con- 
servatives were  pleased  and  applauded,  while  the  Dorr 
men  were  disgusted  and  indignant.  Foster  and  Pills- 
bury  were  like  the  rest  of  us,  young,  strong,  and  at  their 
best  in  this  contest.  The  splendid  vehemence  of  the 
one,  and  the  weird  and  terrible  denunciations  of  the 
other,  never  failed  to  stir  up  mobocratic  wrath  wherever 
they  spoke.  Foster,  especially,  was  effective  in  this  line. 
His  theory  was  that  he  must  make  converts  or  mobs. 
If  neither  came  he  charged  it  either  to  his  want  of  skill 
or  his  unfaithfulness.  I  was  much  with  Mr.  Foster  dur- 
ing the  tour  in  Rhode  Island,  and  though  at  times  he 
seemed  to  me  extravagant  and  needlessly  offensive  in  his 
manner  of  presenting  his  ideas,  yet  take  him  for  all  in  all, 
he  was  one  of  the  most  impressive  advocates  the  cause  of 
the  American  slave  ever  had.  No  white  man  ever  made  the 
black  man's  cause  more  completely  his  own.  Abby  Kel- 
ley,  since  Abby  Kelley  Foster,  was  perhaps  the  most  suc- 
cessful of  any  of  us.  Her  youth  and  simple  Quaker 
beauty,  combined  with  her  wonderful  earnestness,  her 
large  knowledge  and  great  logical  power,  bore  down  all 
opposition  to  the  end,  wherever  she  spoke,  though  she 
was  before  pelted  with  foul  eggs,  and  no  less  foul  words, 
from  the  noisy  mobs  which  attended  us. 
^#""Monroe  and  I  were  less  aggressive  than  either  of  our 
co-workers,  and  of  course  did  not  provoke  the  same 
resistance.  He,  at  least,  had  the  eloquence  that  charms, 
and  the  skill  that  disarms.  I  think  that  our  labors  in 
Rhode  Island  during  this  Dorr  excitement  did  more  to 


COLORED   MEN   PROSCRIBED.  275 

abolitionize  the  State  than  any  previous  or  subsequent 
work.  It  was  the  "  tide,"  "  taken  at  the  flood."  One 
effect  of  those  labors  was  to  induce  the  old  "  Law  and 
Order  "  party,  when  it  set  about  making  its  new  constitu- 
tion, to  avoid  the  narrow  folly  of  the  Dorrites,  and  make 
a  constitution  which  should  not  abridge  any  man's  rights 
on  account  of  race  or  color.  Such  a  constitution  was  finally 
adopted.^ 

/Owirfg  perhaps  to  my  efficiency  in  this  campaign  I 
was  for  awhile  employed  in  further  labors  in  Rhode 
Island  by  the  State  Anti-Slavery  Society,  and  made  there 
many  friends  to  my  cause  as  well  as  to  myself  As  a 
class  the  abolitionists  of  this  State  partook  of  the  spirit 
of  its  founder.  They  had  their  own  opinions,  were  inde- 
pendent, and  called  no  man  master.  I  have  reason  to 
remember  them  most  gratefully.  They  received  me  as  a 
man  and  a  brother,  when  I  was  new  from  the  house  of 
bondage  and  had  few  of  the  graces  derived  from  free  and 
refined  society.  They  took  me  with  earnest  hand  to 
their  homes  and  hearths,  and  made  me  feel  that  though 
I  wore  the  burnished  livery  of  the  sun  I  was  still  a  coun- 
tryman and  kinsman  of  whom  they  were  never  ashamed. 
I  can  never  forget  the  Clarks,  Keltons,  Chases,  Browns, 
Adams,  Greenes,  Sissons,  Eldredges,  Mitchells,  Shoves, 
Anthonys,  Applins,  Janes,  Goulds,  Fairbanks,  and  many 
others. 

While  thus  remembering  the  noble  anti-slavery  men 
and  women  of  Rhode  Island,  I  do  not  forget  that  I 
suffered  much  rough  usage  within  her  borders.  y  It  was 
like  all  the  northern  States  at  that  time,  under  the 
influence  of  slave  power,  and  often  showed  a  proscriptive 
and  persecuting  spirit,  especially  upon  its  railways,  steam- 
boats, and  in  its  public  houses.  The  Stonington  route  was 
a  "  hard  road  "  for  a  colored  man  "  to  travel "  in  that  day. 
I  was  several  times  dragged  from  the  cars  for  the  crime 


276  TRUE   MEN. 

of  being  colored.  On  the  Sound  between  New  York  and 
Stonington,  there  were  the  same  proscriptions  which  I 
have  before  named  as  enforced  on  the  steamboats  running 
between  New  York  and  Newport.  No  colored  man  was 
allowed  abaft  the  wheel,  and  in  all  seasons  of  the  year, 
in  heat  or  cold,  wet  or  dry,  the  deck  was  his  only  place. 
If  I  would  lie  down  at  night  I  must  do  so  upon  the  freight 
on  deck,  and  this  in  cold  weather  was  not  a  very  com- 
fortable bed.  When  traveling  in  company  with  my  white 
friends  I  always  urged  them  to  leave  me  and  go  into  the 
cabin  and  take  their  comfortable  births.  I  saw  no  reason 
why  they  should  be  miserable  because  I  was.  Some  of 
them  took  my  advice  very  readily.  I  confess,  however, 
that  while  I  was  entirely  honest  in  urging  them  to  go. 
and  saw  no  principle  that  should  bind  them  to  stay  and 
suffer  with  me,  I  always  felt  a  little  nearer  to  those  who 
did  not  take  my  advice  and  persisted  in  sharing  my  hard- 
ships with  me. 

There  is  something  in  the  world  above  fixed  rules  and 
the  logic  of  right  and  wrong,  and  there  is  some  founda- 
tion for  recognizing  works,  which  may  be  called  works  of 
supererogation.  Wendell  Phillips,  James  Monroe,  and 
William  White,  were  always  dear  to  me  for  their  nice 
feeling  at  this  point.  I  have  known  James  Monroe  to 
pull  his  coat  about  him  and  crawl  upon  the  cotton  bales 
between  decks  and  pass  the  night  with  me,  without  a 
murmur.  .Wendell  Phillips  would  never  go  into  a  first- 
class  car  while  I  was  forced  into  what  was  called  the 
Jim  Crow  car.  True  men  they  were,  who  could  accept 
welcome  at  no  man's  table  where  I  was  refused.  I  speak 
of  these  gentlemen,  not  as  singular  or  exceptional 
cases,  but  as  representatives  of  a  large  class  of  the  early 
workers  for  the  abolition  of  slavery.  \  As  a  general  rule 
there  was  in  New  England  after  1840,  little  difficulty  in 
obtaining  suitable  places  where  I  could  plead  the  cause 


HARTFORD    CLOSED   ITS   DOORS.  277 

of  my  people.  The  abolitionists  had  passsd  the  Red  Sea 
of  mobs  and  had  conquered  the  right  to  a  respectful 
hearing.  I,  however,  found  several  towns  in  which  the 
people  closed  their  doors  and  refused  to  entertain  the 
subject.  Notably  among  these  was  Hartford,  Conn.,  and 
Grafton,  Mass.  In  the  former  place  Messrs.  Garrison, 
Hudson,  Foster,  Abby  Kelley  and  myself  determined  to 
hold  our  meetings  under  the  open  sky,  which  we  did  in  a 
little  court  under  the  eaves  of  the  "  sanctuary  "  ministered 
unto  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Hawes,  with  much  satisfaction  to 
ourselves,  and  I  think  with  advantage  to  our  cause.  In 
Grafton  I  was  alone,  and  there  was  neither  house,  hall, 
church,  nor  market-place  in  which  I  could  speak  to  the 
people  ;  but,  determined  to  speak,  I  went  to  the  hotel  and 
borrowed  a  dinner-bell,  with  which  in  hand  I  passed 
through  the  principal  streets,  ringing  the  bell  and  crying 
out,  "  Notice  !  Frederick  Douglass,  recently  a  slave,  will 
lecture  on  American  Slavery,  on  Grafton  Common,  this 
evening,  at  7  o'clock.  Those  who  would  like  to  hear  of 
the  workings  of  slavery  by  one  of  the  slaves  are  respect- 
fully invited  to  attend."  This  notice  brought  out  a  large 
audience,  after  which  the  largest  church  in  town  was 
open  to  me.  Only  in  one  instance  was  I  compelled  to 
pursue  this  course  thereafter,  and  that  was  in  Manches- 
ter, N.  H.,  and  my  labors  there  were  followed  by  similar 
results.  When  people  found  that  I  would  be  heard,  they 
saw  it  was  the  part  of  wisdom  to  open  the  way  for  me. 

My  treatment  in  the  use  of  public  conveyances  about 
these  times  was  extremely  rough,  especially  on  the 
"  Eastern  Railroad,  from  Boston  to  Portland."  On  that 
road,  as  on  many  others,  there  was  a  mean,  dirty 
and  uncomfortable  car  set  apart  for  colored  travelers 
called  the  "  Jim  Crow  "  car.  Regarding  this  as  the  fruit 
of  slaveholding  prejudice  and  being  determined  to  fight 
the  spirit  of  slavery  wherever  I  might  find  it,  I  resolved 


278  EJECTED  PROM  RAILROAD  CAR. 

to  avoid  this  car,  though  it  sometimes  required  some 
courage  to  do  so.  The  colored  people  generally  accepted 
the  situation  and  complained  of  me  as  making  matters 
worse  rather  than  better  by  refusing  to  submit  to  this 
proscription.  I,  however,  persisted,  and  sometimes  was 
soundly  beaten  by  conductor  and  brakeman.  On  one  oc- 
casion six  of  these  "  fellows  of  the  baser  sort,"  under  the 
direction  of  the  conductor,  set  out  to  eject  me  from 
my 'seat.  As  usual,  I  had  purchased  a  first-class  ticket 
and  paid  the  required  sum  for  it,  and  on  the  requirement 
of  the  conductor  to  leave,  refused  to  do  so,  when  he  called 
on  these  men  to  "  snake  me  out."  They  attempted  to 
obey  with  an  air  which  plainly  told  me  they  relished  the 
job.  They  however  found  me  much  attached  to  my  seat, 
and  in  removing  me  I  tore  away  two  or  three  of  the  sur- 
rounding ones,  on  which  I  held  with  a  firm  grasp,  and  did 
the  car  no  service  in  some  other  respects.  I  was  strong 
and  muscular,  and  the  seats  were  not  then  so  firmly 
attached  or  of  as  solid  make. as  now.  The  result  was 
that  Stephen  A.  Chase,  superintendent  of  the  road, 
ordered  all  passenger  trains  to  pass  through  Lynn,  where 
I  then  lived,  without  stopping.  This  was  a  great  incon- 
venience to  the  people,  large  numbers  of  whom  did  busi- 
ness in  Boston  and  at  other  points  on  the  road.  Led  on, 
however,  by  James  N.  Buffum,  Jonathan  Buffum,  Chris- 
topher Robinson,  William  Bassett,  and  others,  the  people 
of  Lynn  stood  bravely  by  me  and  denounced  the  railroad 
management  in  emphatic  terms.  Mr.  Chase  made  reply 
that  a  railroad  corporation  was  neither  a  religious  nor  re- 
formatory body ;  that  the  road  was  run  for  the  accommo- 
dation of  the  public,  and  that  it  required  the  exclusion  of 
colored  people  from  its  cars.  With  an  air  of  triumph  he 
told  us  that  we  ought  not  to  expect  a  railroad  company  to 
be  better  than  the  evangelical  church,  and  that  until  the 
churches    abolished   the    "  negro    pew "    we   ought   not 


A   BETTER   PRACTICE.  279 

to  expect  the  railroad  company  to  abolish  the  negro  car. 
This  argument  was  certainly  good  enough  as  against  the 
church,  but  good  for  nothing  as  against  the  demands 
of  justice  and  equality.  My  old  and  dear  friend  J.  N. 
Buffum  made  a  point  against  the  company  that  they 
"  often  allowed  dogs  and  monkeys  to  ride  in  first-class 
cars,  and  yet  excluded  a  man  like  Frederick  Douglass  !  " 
In  a  very  few  years  this  barbarous  practice  was  put  away, 
and  I  think  there  have  been  no  instances  of  such  exclu- 
sion during  the  past  thirty  years  ;  and  colored  people 
now,  everywhere  in  New  England,  ride  upon  equal  terms 
with  other  passengers. 
12 


CHAPTER  V. 

ONE  HUNDRED  CONVENTIONS. 

Anti-slavery  conventions  held  in  parts  of  New  England  and  in  some 
of  the  Middle  and  "Western  States— Mobs — Incidents,  etc. 

THE  year  1843  was  one  of  remarkable  anti-slavery  ac- 
tivity. The  New  England  Anti-Slavery  Society,  at 
its  annual  meeting  held  in  the  spring  of  that  year,  resolved, 
under  the  auspices  of  Mr.  Garrison  and  his  friends,  to  hold 
a  series  of  one  hundred  conventions.  The  territory  embraced 
in  this  plan  for  creating  anti-slavery  sentiment  included 
New  Hampshire,  Vermont,  New  York,  Ohio,  Indiana,  and 
Pennsylvania.  I  had  the  honor  to  be  chosen  one  of  the 
agents  to  assist  in  these  proposed  conventions,  and  I  never 
entered  upon  any  work  with  more  heart  and  hope.  All 
that  the  American  people  needed,  I  thought,  was  light. 
Could  they  know  slavery  as  I  knew  it,  they  would  hasten 
to  the  work  of  its  extinction.  The  corps  of  speakers  who 
were  to  be  associated  with  me  in  carrying  on  these  con- 
ventions was  Messrs.  George  Bradburn,  John  A.  Collins, 
James  Monroe,  William  A.  White,  Charles  L.  Remond,  and 
Sydney  Howard  Gay.  They  were  all  masters  of  the  sub- 
ject, and  some  of  them  able  and  eloquent  orators.  It  was 
a  piece  of  great  good  fortune  to  me,  only  a  few  years 
from  slavery  as  I  was,  to  be  brought  into  contact  with 
such  men.  It  was  a  real  campaign,  and  required  nearly 
six  months  for  its  accomplishment. 

Those  who  only  know  the  State  of  Vermont  as  it  is  to- 
day can  hardly  understand,  and  must  wonder  that 
there  was  forty  years  ago  need  for  anti-slavery  effort  with- 
in its  borders.    Our  first  convention  was  held  in  Middle- 

(280) 


FORTY   YEARS   AGO.  281 

bury,  its  chief  seat  of  learning  and  the  home  of  William 
Slade,  who  was  for  years  the  co-worker  with  John  Quincy 
Adams  in  Congress ;  and  yet  in  this  town  the  opposition 
to  our  anti-slavery  convention  was  intensely  bitter  and 
violent.  The  only  man  of  note  in  the  town  whom  I  now 
remember  as  giving  us  sympathy  or  welcome  was  Mr. 
Edward  Barber,  who  was  a  man  of  courage  as  well  as 
ability,  and  did  his  best  to  make  our  convention  a  success. 
In  advance  of  our  arrival  the  college  students  had  very 
industriously  and  mischievously  placarded  the  town  with 
violent  aspersions  of  our  characters  and  the  grossest  mis- 
representations of  our  principles,  measures,  and  objects. 
I  was  described  as  an  escaped  convict  from  the  State 
prison,  and  the  other  speakers  were  assailed  not  less 
slanderously.  Few  people  attended  our  meeting,  and  ap- 
parently little  was  accomplished  by  it.  In  the  neighbor- 
ing town  of  Ferrisburgh  the  case  was  different  and  more 
favorable.  The  way  had  been  prepared  for  us  by  such 
stalwart  anti-slavery  workers  as  Orson  S.  Murray,  Charles 
C.  Burleigh,  Rowland  T.  Robinson,  and  others.  Upon 
the  whole,  however,  the  several  towns  visited  showed  that 
Vermont  was  surprisingly  under  the  influence  of  the  slave 
power.  Her  proud  boast  that  within  her  borders  no 
slave  had  ever  been  delivered  up  to  his  master,  did  not 
hinder  her  hatred  to  anti-slavery.  What  was  in  this 
respect  true  of  the  Green  Mountain  State  was  most  dis- 
couragingly  true  of  New  York,  the  State  next  visited. 
All  along  the  Erie  canal,  from  Albany  to  Buffalo,  there 
was  evinced  apathy,  indifference,  aversion,  and  sometimes 
a  mobocratic  spirit.  Even  Syracuse,  afterward  the  home 
of  the  humane  Samuel  J.  May  and  the  scene  of  the  "  Jerry 
rescue ; "  where  Gerrit  Smith,  Beriah  Greene,  William 
Goodell,  Alvin  Stewart,  and  other  able  men  taught 
their  noblest  lessons,  would  not  at  that  time  furnish  us 
with  church,  market,  house,  or  hall  in  which  to  hold 


282  EECEPTION    IN   SYRACUSE. 

our  meetings.  Discovering  this  state  of  things,  some  of 
our  number  were  disposed  to  turn  our  backs  upon  the  town 
and  to  shake  its  dust  from  our  feet,  but  of  these,  I  am  glad 
to  say,  I  was  not  one.  I  had  somewhere  read  of  a  com- 
mand to  go  into  the  hedges  and  highways  and  compel 
men  to  come  in.  Mr.  Stephen  Smith,  under  whose  hos- 
pitable roof  we  were  made  at  home,  thought  as  I  did.  It 
would  be  easy  to  silence  anti-slavery  agitation  if  refusing 
its  agents  the  use  of  halls  and  churches  could  affect  that 
result.  The  house  of  our  friend  Smith  stood  on  the 
southwest  corner  of  the  park,  which  was  well  covered 
with  young  trees  too  small  to  furnish  shade  or  shelter,  but 
better  than  none.  Taking  my  stand  under  a  small  tree 
in  the  southeast  corner  of  this  park  I  began  to  speak  in 
the  morning  to  an  audience  of  five  persons,  and  before  the 
close  of  my  afternoon  meeting  I  had  before  me  not  less 
than  five  hundred.  In  the  evening  I  was  waited  upon  by 
officers  of  the  Congregational  church  and  tendered  the 
use  of  an  old  wooden  building  which  they  had  deserted  for 
a  better,  but  still  owned,  and  here  our  convention  was 
continued  during  three  days.  I  believe  there  has  been  no 
trouble  to  find  places  in  Syracuse  in  which  to  hold  anti- 
slavery  meetings  since.  I  never  go  there  without  en- 
deavoring to  see  that  tree,  which,  like  the  cause  it 
sheltered,  has  grown  large  and  strong  and  imposing. 

I  believe  my  first  offense  against  our  Anti-Slavery 
Israel  was  committed  during  these  Syracuse  meetings. 
It  was  on  this  wise :  Our  general  agent,  John  A.  Collins, 
had  recently  returned  from  England  full  of  communistic 
ideas,  which  ideas  would  do  away  with  individual  prop- 
erty, and  have  all  things  in  common.  He  had  arranged 
a  corps  of  speakers  of  his  communistic  persuasion,  con- 
sisting of  John  0.  Wattles,  Nathaniel  Whiting,  and  John 
Orvis,  to  follow  our  anti-slavery  conventions,  and,  while 
our  meeting  was  in  progress  in  Syracuse,  a  meeting,  as 


OPPOSES   COMMUNISTS.  283 

the  reader  will  observe,  obtained  under  much  difficulty, 
Mr.  Collins  came  in  with  his  new  friends  and  doctrines 
and  proposed  to  adjourn  our  anti-slavery  discussions  and 
take  up  the  subject  of  communism.  To  this  I  ventured 
to  object.  I  held  that  it  was  imposing  an  additional 
burden  of  unpopularity  on  our  cause,  and  an  act  of  bad 
faith  with  the  people,  who  paid  the  salary  of  Mr.  Collins, 
and  were  responsible  for  these  hundred  conventions. 
Strange  to  say,  my  course  in  this  matter  did  not  meet 
the  approval  of  Mrs.  M.  W.  Chapman,  an  influential  mem- 
ber of  the  board  of  managers  of  the  Massachusetts  Anti- 
Slavery  Society,  and  called  out  a  sharp  reprimand  from 
her,  for  insubordination  to  my  superiors.  This  was  a 
strange  and  distressing  revelation  to  me,  and  one  of 
which  I  was  not  soon  relieved.  I  thought  I  had  only 
done  my  duty,  and  I  think  so  still.  The  chief  reason  for 
the  reprimand  was  the  use  which  the  liberty  party-papers 
would  make  of  my  seeming  rebellion  against  the  com- 
manders of  our  anti-slavery  army. 

In  the  growing  city  of  Rochester  we  had  in  every  way 
a  better  reception.  Abolitionists  of  all  shades  of  opinion 
were  broad  enough  to  give  the  Garrisonians  (for  such  we 
were)  a  hearing.  Samuel  D.  Porter  and  the  Avery 
family,  though  they  belonged  to  the  Gerrit  Smith,  Myron 
Holly,  and  William  Goodell  school,  were  not  so  narrow 
as  to  refuse  us  the  use  of  their  church  for  the  convention. 
They  heard  our  moral  suasion  arguments,  and  in  a  manly 
way  met  us  in  debate.  We  were  opposed  to  carrying  the 
anti-slavery  cause  to  the  ballot-box,  and  they  believed  in 
carrying  it  there.  They  looked  at  slavery  as  a  creature 
of  law ;  we  regarded  it  as  a  creature  of  public  opinion. 
It  is  surprising  how  small  the  difference  appears  as  I 
look  back  to  it,  over  the  space  of  forty  years  ;  yet  at  the 
time  of  it  this  difference  was  immense. 

During  our  stay  at  Rochester  we  were  hospitably  enter- 


284  AT   ROCHESTER. 

tained  by  Isaac  and  Amy  Post,  two  people  of  all-abound- 
ing benevolence,  the  truest  and  best  of  Long  Island  and 
Elias  Hicks  Quakers.  They  were  not  more  amiable  than 
brave,  for  they  never  seemed  to  ask,  What  will  the  world 
say  ?  but  walked  straight  forward  in  what  seemed  to  them 
the  line  of  duty,  please  or  offend  whomsoever  it  might. 
Many  a  poor  fugitive  slave  found  shelter  under  their  roof 
when  such  shelter  was  hard  to  find  elsewhere,  and  I  men- 
tion- them  here  in  the  warmth  and  fullness  of  earnest 
gratitude. 

Pleased  with  our  success  in  Rochester,  we — that  is,  Mr. 
Bradburn  and  myself — made  our  way  to  Buffalo,  then  a 
rising  city  of  steamboats,  bustle,  and  business.  Buffalo 
was  too  busy  to  attend  to  such  matters  as  we  had  in 
hand.  Our  friend,  Mr.  Marsh,  had  been  able  to  secure 
for  our  convention  only  an  old  dilapidated  and  deserted 
room,  formerly  used  as  a  post-office.  We  went  at  the 
time  appointed,  and  found  seated  a  few  cabmen  in  their 
coarse,  every-day  clothes,  whips  in  hand,  while  their 
teams  were  standing  on  the  street  waiting  for  a  job. 
Friend  Bradburn  looked  around  upon  this  unpromising 
audience,  and  turned  upon  his  heel,  saying  he  would  not 
speak  to  "  such  a  set  of  ragamuffins,"  and  took  the  first 
steamer  to  Cleveland,  the  home  of  his  brother  Charles, 
and  left  me  to  "  do  "  Buffalo  alone.  For  nearly  a  week 
I  spoke  every  day  in  this  old  post-office  to  audiences 
constantly  increasing  in  numbers  and  respectability,  till 
the  Baptist  church  was  thrown  open  to  me ;  and  when 
this  became  too  small  I  went  on  Sunday  into  the  open 
Park  and  addressed  an  assembly  of  four  or  five  thousand 
persons.  After  this  my  colored  friends,  Charles  L.  Re- 
mond,  Henry  Highland  Garnett,  Theodore  S.  Wright, 
Amos  G.  Beaman,  Charles  M.  Ray,  and  other  well-known 
colored  men  held  a  convention  here,  and  then  Remond 
and  myself  left  for  our  next  meeting  in  Clinton  county, 


Fighting  the  Mob  in  Indiana. 


IN  INDIANA.  287 

Ohio.  This  was  held  under  a  great  shed,  built  for  this 
special  purpose  by  the  abolitionists,  of  whom  Dr.  Abram 
Brook  and  Valentine  Nicholson  were  the  most  noted. 
Thousands  gathered  here  and  were  addressed  by  Brad- 
burn,  White,  Monroe,  Remond,  Gay,  and  myself.  The 
influence  of  this  meeting  was  deep  and  wide-spread.  It 
would  be  tedious  to  tell  of  all,  or  a  small  part  of  all  that 
was  interesting  and  illustrative  of  the  difficulties  encoun- 
tered by  the  early  advocates  of  anti-slavery  in  connection 
with  this  campaign,  and  hence  I  leave  this  part  of  it 
at  once. 

From  Ohio  we  divided  our  forces  and  went  into  Indi- 
ana. At  our  first  meeting  we  were  mobbed,  and  some  of 
us  had  our  good  clothes  spoiled  by  evil-smelling  eggs. 
This  was  at  Richmond,  where  Henry  Clay  had  been 
recently  invited  to  the  high  seat  of  the  Quaker  meeting- 
house just  after  his  gross  abuse  of  Mr.  Mendenhall,  be- 
cause of  the  latter  presenting  to  him  a  respectful  petition, 
asking  him  to  emancipate  his  slaves.  At  Pendleton  this 
mobocratic  spirit  was  even  more  pronounced.  It  was 
found  impossible  to  obtain  a  building  in  which  to  hold 
our  convention,  and  our  friends,  Dr.  Fussell  and  others, 
erected  a  platform  in  the  woods,  where  quite  a  large 
audience  assembled.  Mr.  Bradburn,  Mr.  White  and  my- 
self were  in  attendance.  As  soon  as  we  began  to  speak 
a  mob  of  about  sixty  of  the  roughest  characters  I  ever 
looked  upon  ordered  us,  through  its  leaders,  to  "  be 
silent,"  threatening  us,  if  we  were  not,  with  violence. 
We  attempted  to  dissuade  them,  but  they  had  not  come 
to  parley  but  to  fight,  and  were  well  armed.  They  tore 
down  the  platform  on  which  we  stood,  assaulted  Mr. 
White  and  knocked  out  several  of  his  teeth,  dealt  a 
heavy  blow  on  William  A.  White,  striking  him  on  the 
back  part  of  the  head,  badly  cutting  his  scalp  and  felling 
him  to  the  ground.    Undertaking  to  fight  my  way  through 


288  HIS   MISSIONARY   COMPANIONS. 

the  crowd  with  a  stick  which  I  caught  up  in  the  mele'e, 
I  attracted  the  fury  of  the  mob,  which  laid  me  prostrate 
on  the  ground  under  a  torrent  of  blows.  Leaving  me 
thus,  with  my  right  hand  broken,  and  in  a  state  of  uncon- 
sciousness, the  mobocrats  hastily  mounted  their  horses 
and  rode  to  Andersonville,  where  most  of  them  resided. 
I  was  soon  raised  up  and  revived  by  Neal  Hardy,  a  kind- 
hearted  member  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  and  carried  by 
him  in  his  wagon  about  three  miles  in  the  country  to  his 
home,  where  I  was  tenderly  nursed  and  bandaged  by 
good  Mrs.  Hardy  till  I  was  again  on  my  feet ;  but,  as  the 
bones  broken  were  not  properly  set,  my  hand  has  never 
recovered  its  natural  strength  and  dexterity.  We 
lingered  long  in  Indiana,  and  the  good  effects  of  our 
labors  there  are  felt  at  this  day.  I  have  lately  visited 
Pendleton,  now  one  of  the  best  republican  towns  in  the 
State,  and  looked  again  upon  the  spot  where  I  was  beaten 
down,  and  have  again  taken  by  the  hand  some  of  the 
witnesses  of  that  scene,  amongst  whom  was  the  kind, 
good  lady — Mrs.  Hardy —  who,  so  like  the  good  Sama- 
ritan of  old,  bound  up  my  wounds,  and  cared  for  me  so 
kindly.  A  complete  history  of  these  hundred  conventions 
would  fill  a  volume  far  larger  than  the  one  in  which  this 
simple  reference  is  to  find  a  place.  It  would  be  a  grate- 
ful duty  to  speak  of  the  noble  young  men  who  forsook 
ease  and  pleasure,  as  did  White,  Gay,  and  Monroe,  and 
endured  all  manner  of  privations  in  the  cause  of  the  en- 
slaved and  down-trodden  of  my  race.  Gay,  Monroe,  and 
myself  are  the  only  ones  of  those  who  now  survive  who 
participated  as  agents  in  the  one  hundred  conventions. 
Mr.  Monroe  was  for  many  years  consul  to  Brazil,  and  has 
since  been  a  faithful  member  of  Congress  from  the  Oberlin 
District,  Ohio,  and  has  filled  other  important  positions  in 
his  State.  Mr.  Gay  was  managing  editor  of  the  National 
Anti-Slavery  Standard,  and  afterwards  of  the  New  York 
Tribune,  and  still  later  of  the  New  York  Evening  Post. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

IMPRESSIONS  ABROAD. 

Danger  to  be  averted — A  refuge  sought  abroad — Voyage  on  the  steam- 
ship Cambria — Refusal  of  first-class  passage — Attractions  of  the 
forecastle-deck — Hutchinson  family — Invited  to  make  a  speech — 
Southerners  feel  insulted — Captain  threatens  to  put  them  in  irons 
— Experiences  abroad — Attentions  received — Impressions  of  differ- 
ent members  of  Parliament  and  of  other  public  men — Contrast 
with  life  in  America — Kindness  of  friends — Their  purchase  of  my 
person  and  the  gift  of  the  same  to  myself — My  return. 

AS  I  have  before  intimated,  the  publishing  of  my 
"  Narrative "  was  regarded  by  my  friends  with 
mingled  feelings  of  satisfaction  and  apprehension.  They 
were  glad  to  have  the  doubts  and  insinuations  which  the 
advocates  and  apologists  of  slavery  had  made  against  me 
proved  to  the  world  to  be  false,  but  they  had  many  fears 
lest  this  very  proof  would  endanger  my  safety,  and  make 
it  necessary  for  me  to  leave  a  position  which  in  a  signal 
manner  had  opened  before  me,  and  one  in  which  I  had 
thus  far  been  efficient  in  assisting  to  arouse  the  moral 
sentiment  of  the  community  against  a  system  which  had 
deprived  me,  in  common  with  my  fellow-slaves,  of  all  the 
attributes  of  manhood. 

I  became  myself  painfully  alive  to  the  liability  which 
surrounded  me,  and  which  might  at  any  moment  scatter 
all  my  proud  hopes  and  return  me  to  a  doom  worse  than 
death.  It  was  thus  I  was  led  to  seek  a  refuge  in  mon- 
archical England  from  the  dangers  of  republican  slavery. 
A  rude,  uncultivated  fugitive  slave,  I  was  driven  to  that 
country  to  which  American  young  gentlemen  go  to 
increase  their  stock  of  knowledge,  to  seek  pleasure,  and 

(289) 


290  THE   HUTCHINSON   FAMILY. 

to  have  their  rough  democratic  manners  softened  by  con? 
tact  with  English  aristocratic  refinement. 

My  friend  James  N.  Buffum  of  Lynn,  Mass.,  who  was  to 
accompany  me,  applied  on  board  the  steamer  Cambria  of 
the  Cnnard  line  for  tickets,  and  was  told  that  I  could  not 
be  received  as  a  cabin  passenger.  American  prejudice 
against  color  had  triumphed  over  British  liberality  and 
civilization,  and  had  erected  a  color  test  as  a  condition  for 
crossing  the  sea  in  the  cabin  of  a  British  vessel. 

The  insult  was  keenly  felt  by  my  white  friends,  but  to 
me  such  insults  were  so  frequent  and  expected  that  it  was 
of  no  great  consequence  whether  I  went  in  the  cabin  or  in 
the  steerage.  Moreover,  I  felt  that  if  I  could  not  go 
in  the  first  cabin,  first  cabin  passengers  could  come  in  the 
second  cabin,  and  in  this  thought  I  was  not  mistaken,  as 
I  soon  found  myself  an  object  of  more  general  interest 
than  I  wished  to  be,  and,  so  far  from  being  degraded  by 
being  placed  in  the  second  cabin,  that  part  of  the  ship 
became  the  scene  of  as  much  pleasure  and  refinement  as 
the  cabin  itself.  The  Hutchinson  family  from  New 
Hampshire — the  sweet  singers  of  anti-slavery  and  the 
"  good  time  coming  " — were  fellow-passengers,  and  often 
came  to  my  rude  forecastle-deck  and  sang  their  sweetest 
songs,  making  the  place  eloquent  with  music  and  alive 
with  spirited  conversation.  They  not  only  visited  me, 
but  invited  me  to  visit  them,  and  in  two  or  three 
days  after  leaving  Boston  one  part  of  the  ship  was  about 
as  free  to  me  as  another.  My  visits  there,  however,  were 
but  seldom.  I  preferred  to  live  within  my  privileges  and 
keep  upon  my  own  premises.  This  course  was  quite 
as  much  in  accord  with  good  policy  as  with  my  own  feel- 
ings. The  effect  was  that  with  the  majority  of  the  pas- 
sengers all  color  distinctions  were  flung  to  the  winds,  and 
I  found  myself  treated  with  every  mark  of  respect  from  the 
beginning  to  the  end  of  the  voyage,  except  in  one  single 


HIS   RECEPTION   IN   ENGLAND.  291, 

instance,  and  in  that  I  came  near  being  mobbed  for  com 
plying  with  an  invitation  given  me  by  the  passengers  and 
the  captain  of  the  Cambria  to  deliver  a  lecture  on  slavery. 
There  were  several  young  men,  passengers  from  Georgia 
and  New  Orleans,  and  they  were  pleased  to  regard  my  lec- 
ture as  an  insult  offered  to  them,  and  swore  I  should  not 
speak.  They  went  so  far  as  to  threaten  to  throw  me 
overboard,  and  but  for  the  firmness  of  Captain  Judkins 
they  would  probably,  under  the  inspiration  of  slavery  and 
brandy,  have  attempted  to  put  their  threats  into  execution. 
I  have  no  space  to  describe  this  scene,  although  its  tragic 
and  comic  features  are  well  worth  describing.  An  end 
was  put  to  the  melee  by  the  captain's  call  to  the  ship's 
company  to  put  the  salt-water  mobocrats  in  irons,  at 
which  determined  order  the  gentlemen  of  the  lash  scam- 
pered, and  for  the  remainder  of  the  voyage  conducted 
themselves  very  decorously. 

This  incident  of  the  voyage  brought  me  within  two 
days,  after  landing  at  Liverpool  before  the  British  public. 
The  gentlemen  so  promptly  withheld  in  their  attempted 
violence  toward  me  flew  to  the  press  to  justify  their  con- 
duct and  to  denounce  me  as  a  worthless  and  insolent 
negro.  This  course  was  even  less  wise  than  the  conduct 
it  was  intended  to  sustain,  for,  besides  awakening  some- 
thing like  a  national  interest  in  me,  and  securing  me  an 
audience,  it  brought  out  counter  statements  and  threw 
upon  themselves  the  blame  which  they  had  sought  to  fasten 
upon  me  and  upon  the  gallant  captain  of  the  ship. 

My  visit  to  England  did  much  for  me  every  way.  Not 
the  least  among  the  many  advantages  derived  from  it  was 
the  opportunity  it  afforded  me  of  becoming  acquainted 
with  educated  people  and  of  seeing  and  hearing  many  of 
the  most  distinguished  men  of  that  country.  My  friend  Mr. 
Wendell  Phillips,  knowing  something  of  my  appreciation 
of   orators    and   oratory,  had  said  to  me  before  leaving 


292  COBDEN    AND   BRIGHT. 

Boston:  "Although  Americans  are  generally  better 
speakers  than  Englishmen,  you  will  find  in  England  indi- 
vidual orators  superior  to  the  best  of  ours."  I  do  not 
know  that  Mr.  Phillips  was  quite  just  to  himself  in  this 
remark,  for  I  found  few,  if  any,  superior  to  him  in 
the  gift  of  speech.  When  I  went  to  England  that  country 
was* in  the  midst  of  a  tremendous  agitation.  ^The  people 
were  divided  by  two  great  questions  of  "  Repeal " — the 
repeal'  of  the  corn  laws  and  the  repeal  of  the  union 
between  England  and  Ireland. 

Debate  ran  high  in  Parliament  and  among  the  people 
everywhere,  especially  concerning  the  corn  laws.  Two 
powerful  interests  of  the  country  confronted  each  other — 
one  venerable  from  age,  and  the  other  young,  stalwart, 
and  growing.  Both  strove  for  ascendancy.  Conservatism 
united  for  retaining  the  corn  laws,  while  the  rising  power 
of  commerce  and  manufactures  demanded  repeal.  It  was 
interest  against  interest,  but  something  more  and  deeper, 
for  while  there  was  aggrandizement  of  the  landed  aristoc- 
racy on  the  one  side,  there  was  famine  and  pestilence  on 
the  other.  Of  the  anti-corn-law  movement,  Richard 
Gobden  and  John  Bright,  both  then  members  of  Parlia- 
ment, were  the  leaders.  They  were  the  rising  statesmen 
of  England,  and  possessed  a  very  friendly  disposition 
toward  America.  Mr.  Bright,  who  is  now  Right  Honor- 
able John  Bright,  and  occupies  a  high  place  in  the  British 
cabinet,  was  friendly  to  the  loyal  and  progressive  spirit 
which  abolished  our  slavery  and  saved  our  country  from 
dismemberment.  I  have  seen  and  heard  both  of  these 
men,  and,  if  I  may  be  allowed  so  much  egotism,  I  may  say 
I  was  acquainted  with  both  of  them.  I  was,  besides, 
a  welcome  guest  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Bright  in  Rochdale, 
and  treated  as  a  friend  and  brother  among  his  brothers 
and  sisters.  Messrs.  Cobden  and  Bright  were  well- 
matched  leaders.      One  was  in  large  measure  the  comple- 


THEIR  APPEARANCE  AS  ORATORS.         293 

ment  of  the  other.  They  were  spoken  of  usually  as 
Cobden  and  Bright,  but  there  was  no  reason,  except  that 
Cobden  was  the  elder  of  the  two,  why  their  names  might 
not  have  been  reversed. 

They  were  about  equally  fitted  for  their  respective  parts 
in  the  great  movement  of  which  they  were  the  distin- 
guished leaders,  and  neither  was  likely  to  encroach  upon 
the  work  of  the  other.  The  contrast  was  quite  marked  in 
their  persons  as  well  as  in  their  oratory.  The  powerful 
speeches  of  the  one,  as  they  traveled  together  over  the 
country,  heightened  the  effect  of  the  speeches  of  the 
other,  so  that  their  difference  was  about  as  effective  for 
good  as  was  their  agreement.  Mr.  Cobden  —  for  an 
Englishman  —  was  lean,  tall,  and  slightly  sallow,  and 
might  have  been  taken  for  an  American  or  Frenchman. 
Mr.  Bright  was,  in  the  broadest  sense,  an  Englishman, 
abounding  in  all  the  physical  perfections  peculiar  to  his 
countrymen — full,  round  and  ruddy.  Cobden  had  dark 
eyes  and  hair,  a  well-formed  head  high  above  his  shoul- 
ders, and,  when  sitting  quiet,  a  look  of  sadness  and 
fatigue.  In  the  House  of  Commons  he  often  sat  with  one 
hand  supporting  his  head.  Bright  appeared  the  very  op- 
posite in  this  and  other  respects.  His  eyes  were  blue,  his 
hair  light,  his  head  massive  and  firmly  set  upon  his 
shoulders,  suggesting  immense  energy  and  determination. 
In  his  oratory  Mr.  Cobden  was  cool,  candid,  deliberate, 
straightforward,  yet  at  times  slightly  hesitating.  Bright, 
on  the  other  hand,  was  fervid,  fluent,  rapid ;  always  ready 
in  thought  or  word.  Mr.  Cobden  was  full  of  facts  and 
figures,  dealing  in  statistics  by  the  hour.  Mr.  Bright  was 
full  of  wit,  knowledge,  and  pathos,  and  possessed  amazing 
power  of  expression.  One  spoke  to  the  cold,  calculating 
side  of  the  British  nation,  which  asks  "  if  the  new 
idea  will  pay  ? "  The  other  spoke  to  the  infinite  side  of 
human   nature — the   side   which  asks,   first   of   all,  "  Is 


294  THE    CORN-LAW    DECISIONS. 

it  right  ?  is  it  just  ?  is  it  humane  ? "  Wherever  these 
two  great  men  appeared,  the  people  assembled  in  thou- 
sands. They  could,  at  an  hour's  notice,  pack  the  Town 
Hall  of  Birmingham,  which  would  hold  seven  thousand 
persons,  or  the  Free  Trade  Hall  in  Manchester,  and  Covent 
Garden  theater,  London,  each  of  which  was  capable  of 
holding  eight  thousand. 

One  of  the  first  attentions  shown  me  by  these  gentle- 
men was  to  make  me  welcome  at  the  Free-Trade  Club,  in 
London. 

I  was  not  long  in  England  before  a  crisis  was  reached 
in  the  anti-corn-law  movement.  The  announcement  that 
Sir  Robert  Peel,  then  prime  minister  of  England,  had  be- 
come a  convert  to  the  views  of  Messrs.  Cobden  and 
Bright,  came  upon  the  country  with  startling  effect,  and 
formed  the  turning-point  in  the  anti-corn-law  question. 
Sir  Robert  had  been  the  strong  defense  of  the  landed 
aristocracy  of  England,  and  his  defection  left  them  with- 
out a  competent  leader ;  and  just  here  came  the  opportu- 
nity so  Mr.  Benjamin  Disraeli,  the  Hebrew,  since  Lord 
Beaconsfield.  To  him  it  was  in  public  affairs  the  "tide 
which  led  on  to  fortune/'  With  a  bitterness  unsurpassed 
he  had  been  denounced,  by  reason  of  his  being  a  Jew,  as  a 
lineal  descendant  of  the  thief  on  the  cross.  But  now  his 
time  had  come,  and  he  was  not  the  man  to  permit 
it  to  pass  unimproved.  For  the  first  time,  it  seems,  he 
conceived  the  idea  of  placing  himself  at  the  head  of  a  great 
party,  and  thus  become  the  chief  defender  of  the  landed 
aristocracy.  The  way  was  plain.  He  was  to  transcend 
all  others  in  effective  denunciation  of  Sir  Robert  Peel,  and 
surpass  all  others  in  zeal.  His  ability  was  equal  to 
the  situation,  and  the  world  knows  the  result  of  his  ambi- 
tion. I  watched  him  narrowly  when  I  saw  him  in  the 
House  of  Commons,  but  I  saw  and  heard  nothing  there 
that  foreshadowed  the  immense  space  he  at  last  came  to 


DISRAELI    AND   O'CONNELL.  295 

fill  in  the  mind  of  his  country  and  the  world.  He  had 
nothing  of  the  grace  and  warmth  of  Peel  in  debate,  and 
his  speeches  were  better  in  print  than  when  listened  to ; 
yet  when  he  spoke  all  eyes  were  fixed  and  all  ears  attent. 
Despite  all  his  ability  and  power,  however,  as  the  defend- 
er of  the  landed  interests  of  England,  his  cause  was 
already  lost.  The  increasing  power  of  the  anti-corn-law 
league,  the  burden  of  the  tax  upon  bread,  the  cry  of  dis- 
tress coming  from  famine-stricken  Ireland,  and  the  ad- 
hesion of  Peel  to  the  views  of  Cobden  and  Bright,  made 
the  repeal  of  the  corn  laws  speedy  and  certain. 

The  repeal  of  the  union  between  England  and  Ireland 
was  not  so  fortunate.  It  is  still,  under  one  name  or  an- 
other, the  cherished  hope  and  inspiration  of  her  sons.  It 
stands  little  better  or  stronger  than  it  did  six  and  thirty 
years  ago,  when  its  greatest  advocate,  Daniel  O'Connell, 
welcomed  me  to  Ireland  and  to  "  Conciliation  Hall,"  and 
where  I  first  had  a  specimen  of  his  truly  wondrous  elo- 
quence. Until  I  heard  this  man  I  had  thought  that  the 
story  of  his  oratory  and  power  were  greatly  exaggerated. 
I  did  not  see  how  a  man  could  speak  to  twenty  or  thirty 
thousand  people  at  one  time  and  be  heard  by  any  consid- 
erable portion  of  them,  but  the  mystery  was  solved  when 
I  saw  his  ample  person  and  heard  his  musical  voice.  His 
eloquence  came  down  upon  the  vast  assembly  like  a  sum- 
mer thunder-shower  upon  a  dusty  road.  He  could  at  will 
stir  the  multitude  to  a  tempest  of  wrath  or  reduce  it  to 
the  silence  with  which  a  mother  leaves  the  cradle-side  of 
her  sleeping  babe.  Such  tenderness,  such  pathos,  such 
world-embracing  love  ! — and,  on  the  other  hand,  such  in- 
dignation, such  fiery  and  thunderous  denunciation,  such 
wit  and  humor,  I  never  heard  surpassed,  if  equaled,  at  home 
or  abroad.  He  held  Ireland  within  the  grasp  of  his 
strong  hand,  and  could  lead  it  whithersoever  he  would, 
for  Ireland  believed  in  him  and  loved  him  as  she  has 


296  0.  A.  BR0WNS0N. 

loved  and  believed  in  no  leader  since.  In  Dublin,  when 
he  had  been  absent  from  that  city  a  few  weeks,  I  saw  him 
followed  through  Sackville  street  by  a  multitude  of  little 
boys  and  girls,  shouting  in  loving  accents,  "  There 
goes  Dan !  there  goes  Dan ! "  while  he  looked  at  the 
ragged  and  shoeless  crowd  with  the  kindly  air  of  a  loving 
parent  returning  to  his  gleeful  children.  He  was  called 
"  The  Liberator,"  and  not  without  cause,  for,  though  he 
failed  to  effect  the  repeal  of  the  union  between  England 
and  Ireland,  he  fought  out  the  battle  of  Catholic  eman- 
cipation, and  was  clearly  the  friend  of  liberty  the  world 
over.  In  introducing  me  to  an  immense  audience  in 
Conciliation  Hall  he  playfully  called  me  the  "  Black  O'Con- 
nell  of  the  United  States."  Nor  did  he  let  the  occasion 
pass  without  his  usual  word  of  denunciation  of  our  slave 
system.  0.  A.  Brownson  had  then  recently  become  a 
Catholic,  and  taking  advantage  of  his  new  Catholic  audi- 
ence in  "  Brownson's  Review"  had  charged  O'Connell 
with  attacking  American  institutions.  In  reply  Mr. 
O'Connell  said :  "  I  am  charged  with  attacking  American 
institutions,  as  slavery  is  called ;  I  am  not  ashamed 
of  this  attack.  My  sympathy  is  not  confined  to  the  nar- 
row limits  of  my  own  green  Ireland  ;  my  spirit  walks 
abroad  upon  sea  and  land,  and  wherever  there  is  oppres- 
sion I  hate  the  oppressor,  and  wherever  the  tyrant  rears 
his  head  I  will  deal  my  bolts  upon  it,  and  wherever  there 
is  sorrow  and  suffering,  there  is  my  spirit  to  succor  and 
relieve."  No  transatlantic  statesman  bore  a  testimony 
more  marked  and  telling  against  the  crime  and  curse  of 
slavery  than  did  Daniel  O'Connell.  He  would  shake  the 
hand  of  no  slaveholder,  nor  allow  himself  to  be  introduced 
to  one  if  he  knew  him  to  be  such.  When  the  friends  of 
repeal  in  the  Southern  States  sent  him  money  with  which 
to  carry  on  his  work,  he,  with  ineffable  scorn,  refused  the 
bribe  and  sent  back  what  he  considered  the  blood-stained 


LORD   BROUGHAM.  297 

offering,  saying  he  would  "  never  purchase  the  freedom  of 
Ireland  with  the  price  of  slaves." 

It  was  not  long  after  my  seeing  Mr.  O'Connell  that  his 
health  broke  down,  and  his  career  ended  in  death.  I 
felt  that  a  great  champion  of  freedom  had  fallen,  and  that 
the  cause  of  the  American  slave,  not  less  than  the  cause 
of  his  country,  had  met  with  a  great  loss.  All  the  more 
was  this  felt  when  I  saw  the  kind  of  men  who  came  to 
the  front  when  the  voice  of  O'Connell  was  no  longer 
heard  in  Ireland.  He  was  succeeded  by  the  Duffys, 
Mitchells,  Meaghers,  and  others, — men  who  loved  liberty 
for  themselves  and  their  country,  but  were  utterly  desti- 
tute of  sympathy  with  the  cause  of  liberty  in  countries 
other  than  their  own.  One  of  the  first  utterances  of 
John  Mitchell  on  reaching  this  country,  from  his  exile 
and  bondage,  was  a  wish  for  a  "  slave  plantation,  well 
stocked  with  slaves." 

\Besides  hearing  Cobden,  Bright,  Peel,  Disraeli,  O'Con- 
nell, Lord  John  Russell,  and  other  Parliamentary  debaters, 
it  was  my  good  fortune  to  hear  Lord  Brougham  when 
nearly  at  his  best.  He  was  then  a  little  over  sixty,  and 
that  for  a  British  statesman  is  not  considered  old  ;  and 
in  his  case  there  were  thirty  years  of  life  still  before 
him.  He  struck  me  as  the  most  wonderful  speaker  of 
them  all.  How  he  was  ever  reported  I  cannot  imagine. 
Listening  to  him  was  like  standing  near  the  track  of  a 
railway  train,  drawn  by  a  locomotive  at  the  rate  of  forty 
miles  an  hour.  You  are  riveted  to  the  spot,  charmed 
with  the  sublime  spectacle  of  speed  and  power,  but  can 
give  no  description  of  the  carriages,  or  of  the  passengers 
at  the  windows.  There  was  so  much  to  see  and  hear, 
and  so  little  time  left  the  beholder  and  hearer  to  note 
particulars,  that  when  this  strange  man  sat  down  you  felt 
like  one  who  had  hastily  passed  through  the  bewilder- 
ing wonders  of  a  world's  exhibition.     On  the  occasion  of 


298  WILLIAM    AND   MARY   HOWITT. 

my  listening  to  him,  his  speech  was  on  the  postal  rela- 
tions of  England  with  the  outside  world,  and  he  seemed 
to  have  a  perfect  knowledge  of  the  postal  arrangements 
of  every  nation  in  Europe,  and,  indeed,  in  the  whole  uni- 
verse. He  possessed  the  great  advantage,  so  valuable  to 
a  Parliamentary  debater,  of  being  able  to  make  all  inter- 
ruptions serve  the  purpose  of  his  thought  and  speech, 
and  to  carry  on  a  dialogue  with  several  persons  without 
interrupting  the  rapid  current  of  his  reasoning.  I  had 
more  curiosity  to  see  and  hear  this  man  than  any  other 
in  England,  and  he  more  than  fulfilled  my  expectations. 

While  in  England,  I  saw  few  literary  celebrities,  except 
William  and  Mary  Howitt,  and  Sir  John  Bowering.  I 
was  invited  to  breakfast  by  the  latter  in  company  with 
Wm.  Lloyd  Garrison,  and  spent  a  delightful  morning 
with  him,  chiefly  as  a  listener  to  their  conversation.  Sir 
John  was  a  poet,  a  statesman,  and  a  diplomat,  and  had 
represented  England  as  minister  to  China.  He  was  full  of 
interesting  information,  and  had  a  charming  way  of  impart- 
ing his  knowledge.  The  conversation  was  about  slavery  and 
about  China,  and  as  my  knowledge  was  very  slender  about 
the  "  Flowery  Kingdom  "  and  its  people,  I  was  greatly  inter- 
ested in  Sir  John's  description  of  the  ideas  and  manners 
prevailing  among  them.  According  to  him,  the  doctrine 
of  substitution  was  in  that  country  carried  so  far  that 
men  sometimes  procured  others  to  suffer  even  the  penalty 
of  death  in  their  stead.  Justice  seemed  not  intent  upon 
the  punishment  of  the  actual  criminal,  if  only  somebody 
was  punished  when  the  law  was  violated. 

William  and  Mary  Howitt  were  among  the  kindliest 
people  I  ever  met.  Their  interest  in  America,  and  their 
well-known  testimonies  against  slavery,  made  me  feel 
much  at  home  with  them  at  their  house  in  that  part  of 
London  known  as  Clapham.  Whilst  stopping  here,  I  met 
the  Swedish  poet  and  author — Hans  Christian  Andersen. 


GEORGE   COMBE.  299 

He,  like  myself,  was  a  guest,  spending  a  few  days.  I 
saw  but  little  of  him  though  under  the  same  roof.  He 
was  singular  in  his  appearance,  and  equally  singular  in 
his  silence.  His  mind  seemed  to  me  all  the  while  turned 
inwardly.  He  walked  about  the  beautiful  garden  as  one 
might  in  a  dream.  The  Howitts  had  translated  his  works 
into  English,  and  could  of  course  address  him  in  his  own 
language.  Possibly  his  bad  English,  and  my  destitution 
of  Swedish,  may  account  for  the  fact  of  our  mutual 
silence,  and  yet  I  observed  he  was  much  the  same  towards 
every  one.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Howitt  were  indefatigable 
writers.  Two  more  industrious  and  kind-hearted  people 
did  not  breathe.  With  all  their  literary  work,  they 
always  had  time  to  devote  to  strangers,  and  to  all  benevo- 
lent efforts  to  ameliorate  the  condition  of  the  poor  and 
needy.  Quakers  though  they  were,  they  took  deep 
interest  in  the  Hutchinsons — Judson,  John,  Asa,  and 
Abby — who  were  much  at  their  house  during  my  stay 
there.  Mrs.  Howitt  not  inaptly  styled  them  a  "  Band  of 
young  apostles."  They  sang  for  the  oppressed  and  the 
poor — for  liberty  and  humanity. 

Whilst  in  Edinburgh,  so  famous  for  its  beauty,  its 
educational  institutions,  its  literary  men,  and  its  history, 
I  had  a  very  intense  desire  gratified — and  that  was  to  see 
and  converse  with  George  Combe,  the  eminent  mental 
philosopher,  and  author  of  "  Combe's  Constitution  of 
Man,"  a  book  which  had  been  placed  in  my  hands  a  few 
years  before,  by  Doctor  Peleg  Clark  of  Rhode  Island,  the 
reading  of  which  had  relieved  my  path  of  many  shadows. 
In  company  with  George  Thompson,  James  N.  Buffum, 
and  William  L.  Garrison,  I  had  the  honor  to  be  invited 
by  Mr.  Combe  to  breakfast,  and  the  occasion  was  one  of 
the  most  delightful  I  met  in  dear  old  Scotland.  Of  course, 
in  the  presence  of  such  men,  my  part  was  a  very  subordi- 
nate one.    I  was  a  listener.    Mr.  Combe  did  the  most  of  the 


300  THOMAS    CLARKSON. 

talking,  and  did  it  so  well  that  nobody  felt  like  interposing 
a  word,  except  so  far  as  to  draw  him  on.  He  discussed  the 
corn  laws,  and  the  proposal  to  reduce  the  hours  of  labor. 
He  looked  at  all  political  and  social  questions  through 
his  peculiar  mental  science.  His  manner  was  remarkably 
quiet,  and  he  spoke  as  not  expecting  opposition  to  his 
views.  Phrenology  explained  everything  to  him,  from 
the  finite  to  the  infinite.  I  look  back  with  much  satis- 
faction to  the  morning  spent  with  this  singularly  clear- 
headed man. 

It  would  detain  the  reader  too  long,  and  make  this 
volume  too  large,  to  tell  of  the  many  kindnesses  shown 
me  while  abroad,  or  even  to  mention  all  the  great  and 
noteworthy  persons  who  gave  me  a  friendly  hand  and  a 
cordial  welcome ;  but  there  is  one  other,  now  long  gone 
to  his  rest,  of  whom  a  few  words  must  be  spoken,  and 
that  one  was  Thj^maa^glarkson — the  last  of  the  noble  line 
of  Englishmen  who  inaugurated  the  anti-slavery  move- 
ment for  England  and  the  civilized  world — the  life-long 
friend  and  co-worker  with  Granville  Sharpe,  William 
Wilberforce,  Thomas  Powell  Buxton,  and  other  leaders 
in  that  great  reform  which  nearly  put  an  end  to  slavery 
in  all  parts  of  the  globe.  As  in  the  case  of  George 
Combe,  I  went  to  see  Mr.  Clarkson  in  company  with 
Messrs.  Garrison  and  Thompson.  They  had  by  note 
advised  him  of  our  coming,  and  had  received  one  in 
reply,  bidding  us  welcome.  We  found  the  venerable 
object  of  our  visit  seated  at  a  table  where  he  had  been 
busily  writing  a  letter  to  America  against  slavery  ;  for 
though  in  his  eighty-seventh  year,  he  continued  to  write. 
When  we  were  presented  to  him,  he  rose  to  receive  us. 
The  scene  was  impressive.  It  was  the  meeting  of  two 
centuries.  Garrison,  Thompson,  and  myself  were  young 
men.  After  shaking  hands  with  my  two  distinguished 
friends,  and  giving  them  welcome,  he  took   one   of   my 


author's  reflections.  301 

liands  in  both  of  his,  and,  in  a  tremulous  voice,  said, 
"  God  bless  you,  Frederick  Douglass !  I  have  given 
sixty  years  of  my  life  to  the  emancipation  of  your 
people,  and  if  I  had  sixty  years  more  they  should  all  be 
given  to  the  same  cause."  Our  stay  with  this  great-hearted 
old  man  was  short.  He  was  feeble,  and  our  presence 
greatly  excited  him,  and  we  left  the  house  with  something 
of  the  feeling  with  which  a  man  takes  final  leave  of  a 
beloved  friend  at  the  edge  of  the  grave. 

Some  notion  may  be  formed  of  the  difference  in  my 
feelings  and  circumstances  while  abroad,  from  an  extract 
from  one  of  a  series  of  letters  addressed  by  me  to  Mr. 
Garrison,  and  published  in  the  Liberator.  It  was  written 
on  the  1st  day  of  January,  1864  : 

"  My  Dear  Friend  Garrison  : 

"Up  to  this  time,  I  have  given  no  direct  expression  of  the  views, 
feelings,  and  opinions  which  I  have  formed  respecting  the  character 
and  condition  of  the  people  of  this  land.  I  have  refrained  thus  pur- 
posely. I  wish  to  speak  advisedly,  and  in  order  to  do  this,  I  have 
waited  till,  I  trust,  experience  has  brought  my  opinion  to  an  intelli- 
gent maturity.  I  have  been  thus  careful,  not  because  I  think  what  I 
say  will  have  much  effect  in  shaping  the  opinions  of  the  world,  but 
because  what  influence  I  may  possess,  whether  little  or  much,  I  wish 
to  go  in  the  right  direction,  and  according  to  truth.  f\  hardly  need 
say  that  in  speaking  of  Ireland  I  shall  be  influenced  by  no  prejudices 
in  favor  of  America.  I  think  my  circumstances  all  forbid  that.  I 
have  no  end  to  serve,  no  creed  to  uphold,  no  government  to  defend ; 
and  as  to  nation,  I  belong  to  none.  I  have  no  protection  at  home,  or 
resting-place  abroad.  The  land  of  my  birth  welcomes  me  to  her 
shores  only  as  a  slave,  and  spurns  with  contempt  the  idea  of  treating 
me  differently;  so  that  I  am  an  outcast  from  the  society  of  my  child- 
hood, and  an  outlaw  in  the  land  of  my  birth.  '  I  am  a  stranger  with 
thee  and  a  sojourner,  as  all  my  fathers  were.'  That  men  should  be 
patriotic,  is  to  me  perfectly  natural ;  and  as  a  philosophical  fact,  I  am 
able  to  give  it  an  intellectual  recognition.  But  no  further  can  I  go. 
If  ever  I  had  any  patriotism,  or  any  capacity  for  the  feeling,  it  was 
whipped  out  of  me  long  since  by  the  lash  of  the  American  soul- 
drivers.  In  thinking  of  America,  I  sometimes  find  myself  admiring 
her  bright  blue  sky,  her  grand  old  woods,  her  fertile  fields,  her  beau- 
tiful rivers,  her  mighty  lakes,  and  star-crowned  mountains.     But  my 


302  HIS    FEELINGS   IN   ENGLAND. 

rapture  is  soon  checked — my  joy  is  soon  turned  to  mourning.  When 
I  remember  that  all  is  cursed  with  the  infernal  spirit  of  slaveholding, 
robbery,  and  wrong  ;  when  I  remember  that  with  the  waters  of  her 
noblest  rivers  the  tears  of  my  brethren  are  borne  to  the  ocean,  disre- 
garded and  forgotten,  and  that  her  most  fertile  fields  drink  daily  of 
the  warm  blood  of  my  outraged  sisters,  I  am  filled  with  unutterable 
loathing,  and  led  to  reproach  myself  that  anything  could  fall  from 
my  lips  in  praise  of  such  a  land.  America  will  not  allow  her  children 
to  love  her.  She  seems  bent  on  compelling  those  who  would  be  her 
warmest  friends  to  be  her  worst  enemies.  May  God  give  her  repent- 
ance before  it  is  too  late,  is  the  ardent  prayer  of  my  heart.  I  will 
continue  to  pray,  labor,  and  wait,  believing  that  she  cannot  always 
be  insensible  to  the  dictates  of  justice,  or  deaf  to  the  voice  of  human- 
ity. My  opportunities  for  learning  the  character  and  condition  of  the 
people  of  this  land  have  been  very  great.  I  have  traveled  from  the 
Hill  of  Howth  to  the  Giant's  Causeway,  and  from  the  Giant's  Cause- 
way to'Cape  Clear.  During  these  travels  I  have  met  with  much  in  the 
character  and  condition  of  the  people  to  approve,  and  much  to  condemn,- 
much  that  has  thrilled  me  with  pleasure,  and  much  that  has  filled  me 
with  pain.  I  will  not,  in  this  letter,  attempt  to  give  any  description  of 
those  scenes  which  give  me  pain.  This  I  will  do  hereafter.  I  have  said 
enough,  and  more  than  your  subscribers  will  be  disposed  to  read  at 
one  time,  of  the  bright  side  of  the  picture.  I  can  truly  say  I  have 
spent  some  of  the  happiest  days  of  my  life  since  landing  in  this  coun- 
try. I  seem  to  have  undergone  a  transformation.  I  live  a  new  life. 
The  warm  and  generous  cooperation  extended  to  me  by  the  friends  of 
my  despised  race ;  the  prompt  and  liberal  manner  with  which  the 
press  has  rendered  me  its  aid  ;  the  glorious  enthusiasm  with  which 
thousands  have  flocked  to  hear  the  cruel  wrongs  of  my  down-trodden 
and  long-enslaved  fellow-countrymen  portrayed  ;  the  deep  sympathy 
for  the  slave,  and  the  strong  abhorrence  of  the  slaveholder,  everywhere 
evinced ;  the  cordiality  with  which  members  and  ministers  of  various 
religious  bodies,  and  of  various  shades  of  religious  opinion,  have  em 
braced  me  and  lent  me  their  aid;  the  kind  hospitality  constantly  prof- 
fered me  by  persons  of  the  highest  rank  in  society;  the  spirit  of  free- 
dom that  seems  to  animate  all  with  whom  I  come  in  contact,  and  the 
entire  absence  of  everything  that  looks  like  prejudice  against  me,  on 
account  of  the  color  of  my  skin,  contrasts  so  strongly  with  my  long 
and  bitter  experience  in  the  United  States,  that  I  look  with  wonder 
and  amazement  on  the  transition.  In  the  southern  part  of  the  United 
States,  I  was  a  slave — thought  of  and  spoken  of  as  property ;  in  the 
language  of  law,  '  held,  taken,  reputed,  and  adjudged  to  be  a  chattel 
in  the  hands  of  my  owners  and  possessors,  and  their  executors, 
administrators,  and  assigns,   to  all  intents,    constructions,  and  pur- 


COMPARES   ENGLAND    AND   UNITED    STATES.  303 

poses,  whatsoever.'  (Brev.  Digest.,  224.)  In  the  Northern.  States,  a 
fugitive  slave,  liable  to  be  hunted  at  any  moment  like  a  felon,  and  to 
be  hurled  into  the  terrible  jaws  of  slavery — doomed,  by  an  inveterate 
prejudice  against  color,  to  insult  and  outrage  on  every  hand  (Massa- 
chusetts out  of  the  question) — denied  the  privileges  and  courtesies 
common  to  others  in  the  use  of  the  most  humble  means  of  conveyance 
— shut  out  from  the  cabins  on  steamboats,  refused  admission  to 
respectable  hotels,  caricatured,  scorned,  scoffed,  mocked  and  mal- 
treated with  impunity  by  any  one,  no  matter  bow  black  his  heart,  so 
he  has  a  white  skin.  But  now  behold  the  change  !  Eleven  days  and 
a  half  gone,  and  I  have  crossed  three  thonsand  miles  of  perilous 
deep.  Instead  of  a  democratic  government,  I  am  under  a  monarchial 
government.  Instead  of  the  bright,  blue  sky  of  America,  I  am 
covered  with  the  soft,  gray  fog  of  the  Emerald  Isle.  I  breathe,  and 
lo  !  the  chattel  becomes  a  man  !  I  gaze  around  in  vain  for  one  who 
will  question  my  equal  humanity,  claim  me  as  a  slave,  or  offer  me  an 
insult.  I  employ  a  cab — I  am  seated  beside  white  people — I  reach  the 
hotel — I  enter  the  same  door — I  am  shown  into  the  same  parlor — I 
dine  at  the  same  table — and  no  one  is  offended.  No  delicate  nose 
grows  deformed  in  my  presence.  I  find  no  difficulty  here  in  obtain- 
ing admission  into  any  place  of  worship,  instruction  or  amusement, 
on  equal  terms  with  people  as  white  as  any  I  ever  saw  in  the  United 
States.  I  meet  nothing  to  remind  me  of  my  complexion.  I  find  my- 
salf  regarded  and  treated  at  every  turn  with  the  kindness  and  defer- 
ence paid  to  white  people.  When  I  go  to  church  I  am  met  by  no 
upturned  nose  and  scornful  lip,  to  tell  me — '  We  don't  allow  niggers 
inhere.'" 

I  remember  about  two  years  ago  there  was  in  Boston, 
near  the  southwest  corner  of  Boston  Common,  a  menag- 
erie. I  had  long  desired  to  see  such  a  collection  as  I 
understood  was  being  exhibited  there.  Never  having  had 
an  opportunity  while  a  slave,  I  resolved  to  seize  this, 
and  as  I  approached  the  entrance  to  gain  admission,  I 
was  told  by  the  door-keeper,  in  a  harsh  and  contemptu- 
ous tone,  "  We  don't  allow  niggers  in  here.''''  I  also  remem- 
ber attending  a  revival  meeting  in  the  Rev.  Henry  Jack- 
son's meeting-house,  at  New  Bedford,  and  going  up  the 
broad  aisle  for  a  seat,  I  was  met  by  a  good  deacon,  who 
told  me,  in  a  pious  tone,  "  We  don't  allow  niggers  in 
here."     Soon  after  my  arrival  in  New  Bedford  from  the 


304  VISITS   EATON   HALL. 

South,  I  had  a  strong  desire  to  attend  the  lyceum,  but 
was  told/  "They  don't  allow  niggers  there."  While  pass- 
ing from  New  York  to  Boston  on  the  steamer  Massachu- 
setts, on  the  night  of  the  9th  of  December,  1843,  when 
chilled  almost  through  with  the  cold,  I  went  into  the 
cabin  to  get  a  little  warm.  I  was  soon  touched  upon  the 
shoulder,  and  told,  "  We  don't  allow  niggers  in  here."  A 
week  or  two  before  leaving  the  United  States,  I  had  a 
meeting  appointed  at  Weymouth,  the  house  of  that  glo- 
rious band  of  true  abolitionists — the  Weston  family  and 
others.  On  attempting  to  take  a  seat  in  the  omnibus  to 
that  place,  I  was  told  by  the  driver  (and  I  never  shall 
forget  his  fiendish  hate),  "  I  don't  allow  niggers  in  here." 
Thank  Heaven  for  the  respite  I  now  enjoy  !  I  had  been 
in  Dublin  but  a  few  days  when  a  gentleman  of  great 
respectability  kindly  offered  to  conduct  me  through  all 
the  public  buildings  of  that  beautiful  city,  and  soon 
afterward  I  was  invited  by  the  lord  mayor  to  dine  with 
him.  What  a  pity  there  was  not  some  democratic  Chris- 
tian at  the  door  of  his  splendid  mansion  to  bark  out  at 
nay  approach,  "  They  don't  allow  niggers  in  here  !  "  The 
truth  is,  the  people  here  knew  nothing  of  the  republican 
negro-hate  prevalent  in  our  glorious  land.  They  measure 
and  esteem  men  according  to  their  moral  and  intellectual 
worth,  and  not  according  to  the  color  of  their  skin. 
Whatever  may  be  said  of  the  aristocracies  here,  there  is 
none  based  on  the  color  of  a  man's  skin.  This  species  of 
aristocracy  belongs  preeminently  to  "  the  land  of  the 
freer  and  the  home  of  the  brave."  I  have  never  found  it 
abroad  in  any  but  Americans.  It  sticks  to  them 
wherever  they  go.  They  find  it  almost  as  hard  to  get 
rid  of  as  to  get  rid  of  their  skins. 

The  second  day  after  my  arrival  in  Liverpool,  in  com- 
pany with  my  friend  Buffum,  and  several  other  friends, 
I  went  to  Eaton  Hall,  the  residence  of  the  Marquis   of 


DISGUSTED   AMERICANS.  305 

Westminster,  one  of  the  most  splendid  buildings  in  Eng- 
land. On  approaching  the  door,  I  found  several  of  our 
American  passengers  who  came  out  with  us  in  the  Cam- 
bria, waiting  for  admission,  as  but  one  party  was  allowed 
in  the  house  at  a  time.  We  all  had  to  wait  till  the  com- 
pany within  came  out,  and  of  all  the  faces  expressive  of 
chagrin,  those  of  the  Americans  were  preeminent.  They 
looked  as  sour  as  vinegar,  and  as  bitter  as  gall,  when 
they  found  I  was  to  be  admitted  on  equal  terms  with 
themselves.  When  the  door  was  opened,  I  walked  in  on 
a  footing  with  my  white  fellow-citizens,  and,  from  all  I 
could  see,  I  had  as  much  attention  paid  me  by  the  ser-' 
vants  who  showed  us  through  the  house  as  any  with  a 
paler  skin.  As  I  walked  through  the  building  the  statu- 
ary did  not  fall  down,  the  pictures  did  not  leap  from 
their  places,  the  doors  did  not  refuse  to  open,  and  the 
servants  did  not  say,  "  We  don't  allow  niggers  in  here." 

My  time  and  labors  while  abroad  were  divided  between 
England,  Ireland,  Scotland,  and  Wales.  Upon  this  ex- 
perTeiic^=^imFl"might-iirl  ~a  volume.  Amongst  the  few 
incidents  which  space  will  permit  me  to  mention,  and  one 
which  attracted  much  attention  and  provoked  much  dis- 
cussion in  America,  was  a  brief  statement  made  by  me  in 
the  World's  Temperance  Convention,  held  in  Covent 
Garden  theatre,  London,  August  7,  1846.  The  United 
States  was  largely  represented  in  this  convention  by 
eminent  divines,  mostly  doctors  of  divinity.  They  had 
come  to  England  for  the  double  purpose  of  attending  the 
World's  Evangelical  Alliance,  and  the  World's  Temper- 
ance Convention.  In  the  former  these  ministers  were 
endeavoring  to  procure  endorsement  for  the  Christian 
character  of  slaveholders  ;  and,  naturally  enough,  they 
were  adverse  to  the  exposure  of  slaveholding  practices. 
It  was  not  pleasant  to  them  to  see  one  of  the  slaves  run- 
ning at  large  in  England,  and  telling  the  other  side  of  the 
13 


306  DE.  S.  H.  cox. 

story.  The  Rev.  Samuel  Hanson  Cox,  D.  D.,  of  Brook- 
lyn, N.  Y.,  was  especially  disturbed  at  my  presence  and 
speech  in  the  Temperance  Convention.  I  will  give  here, 
first,  the  reverend  gentleman's  version  of  the  occasion  in 
31  letter  from  him  as  it  appeared  in  the  New  York  Evarir- 
gelist,  the  organ  of  his  denomination.  After  a  descrip- 
tion of  the  place  (Covent  Garden  theatre)  and  the  speak- 
ers, he  says : 

,o  "They  all  advocated  the  same  cause,  showed  a  glorious  unity  of 
thought  and  feeling,  and  the  effect  was  constantly  raised — the  moral 
scene  was  superb  and  glorious— when  Frederick  Douglass,  the  colored 
abolition  agitator  and  ultraist,  came  to  the  platform  and  so  spake, 
d  la  mode,  as  to  ruin  the  influence  almost  of  all  that  preceded  !  He 
lugged  in  anti-slavery,  or  abolition,  no  doubt  prompted  to  it  by  some 
of  the  politic  ones  who  can  use  him  to  do  what  they  would  not  them- 
selves adventure  to  do  in  person.  He  is  supposed  to  have  been  well 
paid  for  the  abomination. 

"  What  a  perversion,  an  abuse,  an  iniquity  against  the  law  of  recip- 
rocal righteousness,  to  call  thousands  together  and  get  them,  some  cer- 
tain ones,  to  seem  conspicuous  and  devoted  for  one  sole  and  grand 
object,  and  then  all  at  once,  with  obliquity,  open  an  avalanche  on  them 
for  some  imputed  evil  or  monstrosity,  for  which,  whatever  be  the 
wound  or  injury  inflicted,  they  were  both  too  fatigued  and  hurried 
with  surprise,  and  too  straightened  for  time,  to  be  properly  prepared. 
I  say  it  is  a  streak  of  meanness.  It  it  abominable.  On  this  occasion 
Mr.  Douglass  allowed  himself  to  denounce  America  and  all  its  tem- 
perance societies  together  as  a  grinding  community  of  the  enemies  of 
his  people ;  said  evil  with  no  alloy  of  good  concerning  the  whole  of  us ; 
was  perfectly  indiscriminate  in  his  severities;  talked  of  the  American 
delegates  and  to  them  as  if  he  had  been  our  schoolmaster  and  we  his  do- 
cile and  devoted  pupils ;  and  launched  his  revengeful  missiles  at  our 
country  without  one  palliative,  and  as  if  not  a  Christian  or  a  true  anti- 
slavery  man  lived  in  the  whole  of  the  United  States.  The  fact  is,  the  man 
has  been  petted  and  flattered  and  used  and  paid  by  certain  abolitionists, 
not  unknown  to  us,  of  the  ne  plus  ultra  stamp,  till  he  forgets  himself, 
and  though  he  may  gratify  his  own  impulses  and  those  of  old  Adam  in 
others,  yet  I  am  sure  that  all  this  is  just  the  way  to  ruin  his  own  influ- 
ence, to  defeat  his  own  object,  and  to  do  mischief,  not  good,  to  the  very 
cause  he  professes  to  love.  With  the  single  exception  of  one  cold- 
hearted  parricide,  whose  character  I  abhor,  and  whom  I  will  not 
name,  and  who  has,  I  fear,  no  feeling  of  true  patriotism  or  piety  with- 


■ 


HIS   STRICTURES   ON    DOUGLASS.  307 

in  him,  all  the  delegates  from  our  country  were  together  wounded  and 
indignant.  No  wonder  at  it.  I  write  freely.  It  was  not  donedn  a 
corner.  It  was  inspired,  I  believe,  from  beneath,  and  not  from  above. 
It  was  adapted  to  rekindle  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic  the  flames  of 
national  exasperation  and  war.  And  this  is  the  game  which  Mr. 
Frederick  Douglass  and  his  silly  patrons  are  playing  in  England  and  l 
inHScoHand,  and  wherever  they  can  find  *  some  mischief  still  for  idle 
hands  to  do.'  I  came  here  his  sympathizing  friend;  I  am  such  , 
"no  more,  as  I  know  him.  My  own  opinion  is  increasingly  that  this  J 
spirit  must  be  exorcised  out  of  England  and  America  before  any  sub- 
stantial good  can  be  effected  for  the  cause  of  the  slave.  It  is  adapted 
only  to  make  bad  worse  and  to  inflame  the  passions  of  indignant  mil- 
lions to  an  incurable  resentment.  None  but  an  ignoramus  or  a  mad- 
man could  think  that  this  way  was  that  of  the  inspired  apostles  of  the 
Son  of  God.  It  may  gratify  the  feelings  of  a  self-deceived  and 
malignant  few,  but  it  will  do  no  good  in  any  direction ;  least  of  all  to 
the  poor  slave.  It  is  short-sighted,  impulsive,  partisan,  reckless,  and 
tending  only  to  sanguinary  ends.  None  of  this  with  men  of  sense  and 
principle. 

"We  all  wanted  to  reply,  but  it  was  too  late.  The  whole  theater 
seemed  taken  with  the  spirit  of  the  Ephesian  uproar;  they  were 
furious  and  boisterous  in  the  extreme,  and  Mr.  Kirk  could  hardly  ob- 
tain a  moment,  though  many  were  desirous  in  his  behalf,  to  say  a  few 
words  as  he  did,  very  calm  and  properly,  that  the  cause  of  temperance 
was  not  at  all  responsible  for  slavery,  and  had  no  connection  with  it." 

Now,  to  show  the  reader  what  ground  there  was  for  this 
tirade  from  the  pen  of  this  eminent  divine,  and  how 
easily  Americans  parted  with  their  candor  and  self-pos- 
session when  slavery  was  mentioned  adversely,  I  will  give 
here  the  head  and  front  of  my  offense.  Let  it  be  borne 
in  mind  that  this  was  a  world's  convention  of  the  friends 
of  temperance.  It  was  not  an  American  or  a  white  man's 
convention,  but  one  composed  of  men  of  all  nations  and 
races ;  and  as  such  the  convention  had  the  right  to  know 
all  about  the  temperance  cause  in  every  part  of  the  world, 
and  especially  to  know  what  hindrances  were  interposed 
in  any  part  of  the  world  to  its  progress.  I  was  perfectly 
in  order  in  speaking  precisely  as  I  did.  I  was  neither  an 
"  intruder  "  nor  "  out  of  order."  I  had  been  invited  and 
advertised  to  speak  by  the  same  committee  that  invited 


308  author's  address. 

Doctors  Beecher,  Cox,  Patton,  Kirk,  Marsh,  and  others, 
and  my  speech  was  perfectly  within  the  limits  of  good 
order,  as  the  following  report  will  show  : 

"  Mr.  Chairman — Ladies  and  Gentlemen : 

' '  I  am  not  a  delegate  to  this  convention.  Those  who  would  have 
been  most  likely  to  elect  me  as  a  delegate  could  not,  because  they  are 
to-night  held  in  abject  slavery  in  the  United  States.  Sir,  I  regret  that 
I  cannot  fully  unite  with  the  American  delegates  in  their  patriotic 
eulogies  of  America  and  American  temperance  societies.  I  cannot  do 
so  for  this  good  reason :  there  are  at  this  moment  three  millions  of  the 
American  population  by  slavery  and  prejudice  placed  entirely  beyond 
the  pale  of  American  temperance  societies.  The  three  million  slaves 
are  completely  excluded  by  slavery,  and  four  hundred  thousand  free 
colored  people  are  almost  as  completely  excluded  by  an  inveterate 
prejudice  against  them  on  account  of  their  color.  [Cries  of  'Shame! 
shame!'] 

"I  do  not  say  these  things  to  wound  the  feelings  of  the  American 
delegates.  I  simply  mention  them  in  their  presence  and  before  this 
audience  that,  seeing  how  you  regard  this  hatred  and  neglect  of  the 
colored  people,  they  may  be  inclined  on  their  return  home  to  enlarge 
the  field  of  their  temperance  operations  and  embrace  within  the  scope 
of  their  influence  my  long-neglected  race.  [Great  cheering,  and  some 
confusion  on  the  platform.  ]  Sir,  to  give  you  some  idea  of  the  diffi- 
culties and  obstacles  in  the  way  of  the  temperance  reformation  of  the 
colored  population  in  the  United  States,  allow  me  to  state  a  few  facts. 

"About  the  year  1840,  a  few  intelligent,  sober,  and  benevolent  col- 
ored gentlemen  in  Philadelphia,  being  acquainted  with  the  appalling 
ravages  of  intemperance  among  a  numerous  class  of  colored  people  in 
that  city,  and  finding  themselves  neglected  and  excluded  from  white 
societies,  organized  societies  among  themselves,  appointed  commit- 
tees, sent  out  agents,  built  temperance  halls,  and  were  earnestly  and 
successfully  rescuing  many  from  the  fangs  of  intemperance. 

"  The  cause  went  on  nobly  till  August  1,  1842,  the  day  when  Eng- 
land gave  liberty  to  eight  hundred  thousand  souls  in  the  West  Indies. 
The  colored  temperance  societies  selected  this  day  to  march  in 
procession  through  the  city,  in  the  hope  that  such  a  demonstration 
would  have  the  effect  of  bringing  others  into  their  ranks.  They 
formed  their  procession,  unfurled  their  teetotal  banners,  and  proceed- 
ed to  the  accomplishment  of  their  purpose.  It  was  a  delightful  sight. 
But,  sir,  they  had  not  proceeded  down  two  streets  before  they  were 
brutally  assailed  by  a  ruthless  mob ;  their  banner  was  torn  down  and 
trampled  in  the  dust,  their  ranks  broken  up,  their  persons  beaten  and 
pelted  with  stones  and  brickbats.      One  of  their  churches  was  burned 


FREE    CHURCH    OF   SCOTLAND.  309 

to  the  ground,  and  their  best  temperance  hall  utterly  demolished. 
['Shame!  shame!  shame!'  from  the  audience,  great  confusion,  and 
cries  of  '  Sit  down  '  from  the  American  delegates  on  the  platform.]  " 

In  the  midst  of  this  commotion  the  chairman  tapped 
me  on  the  shoulder,  and,  whispering,  informed  me  that 
the  fifteen  minutes  allotted  to  each  speaker  had  expired ; 
whereupon  the  vast  audience  simultaneously  shouted : 
"  Don't  interrupt !  "  "  Don't  dictate !  "  "Goon!"  "Go 
on! "  "  Douglass  !  "  "  Douglass  !  "  This  continued  sev- 
eral minutes,  when  I  proceeded  as  follows  :  "  Kind  friends, 
I  beg  to  assure  you  that  the  chairman  has  not  in  the 
slightest  degree  sought  to  alter  any  sentiment  which  I  am 
anxious  to  express  on  this  occasion.  He  was  simply  re- 
minding me  that  the  time  allotted  for  me  to  speak  had 
expired.  I  do  not  wish  to  occupy  one  moment  more  than 
is  allotted  to  other  speakers.  Thanking  you  for  your  kind 
indulgence,  I  will  take  my  seat."  Proceeding  to  do  so 
again,  there  were  loud  cries  of  "  Go  on  !  "  "  Go  on !  " 
with  which  I  complied  for  a  few  moments,  but  without 
saying  anything  more  that  particularly  related  to  the  col- 
ored people  in  America.  I  did  not  allow  the  letter  of  Dr. 
Cox  to  go  unanswered  through  the  American  journals,  but 
promptly  exposed  its  unfairness.  That  letter  is  too  long 
for  insertion  here.  A  part  of  it  was  published  in  the 
Evangelist  and  in  many  other  papers,  both  in  this  country 
and  in  England.  Our  eminent  divine  made  no  rejoinder, 
and  his  silence  was  regarded  at  the  time  as  an  admission 
of  defeat. 

Another  interesting  circumstance  connected  with  my 
visit  to  England  was  the  position  of  the  Free  Church  of 
Scotland,  with  the  great  Doctors  Chalmers,  Cunningham, 
and  Candish  at  its  head.  That  Church  had  settled  for 
itself  the  question  which  was  frequently  asked  by  the  op- 
ponents of  abolition  at  home,  "  What  have  we  to  do  with 
slavery?"  by  accepting  contributions  from  slaveholders; 


310  IN   EDINBURGH. 

i.  e.,  receiving  the  price  of  blood  into  its  treasury 
with  which  to  build  churches  and  pay  ministers  for 
preaching  the  gospel ;  and  worse  than  this,  when 
honest  John  Murray  of  Bowlein  Bay,  with  William  Smeal, 
Andrew  Paton,  Frederick  Card,  and  other  sterling  anti- 
slavery  men  in  Glasgow,  denounced  the  transaction  as 
disgraceful,  and  shocking  to  the  religious  sentiment  of 
Scotland,  this  church,  through  its  leading  divines,  instead 
of  repenting  and  seeking  to  amend  the  mistake  into  which 
it  had  fallen,  caused  that  mistake  to  become  a  flagrant 
sin  by  undertaking  to  defend,  in  the  name  of  God  and 
the  Bible,  the  principle  not  only  of  taking  the  money  of 
slave-dealers  to  build  churches  and  thus  extend  the  gospel, 
but  of  holding  fellowship  with  the  traffickers  in  human 
flesh.  This,  the  reader  will  see,  brought  up  the  whole 
question  of  slavery,  and  opened  the  way  to  its  full  discus- 
sion. I  have  never  seen  a  people  more  deeply  moved 
than  were  the  people  of  Scotland  on  this  very  question. 
Public  meeting  succeeded  public  meeting,  speech  after 
speech,  pamphlet  after  pamphlet,  editorial  after  editorial, 
sermon  after  sermon ;  lashed  the  conscientious  Scotch 
people  into  a  perfect  furore.  "  Send  back  the  money  !  " 
was  indignantly  shouted  from  Greenock  to  Edinburgh, 
and  from  Edinburgh  to  Aberdeen.  George  Thompson  of 
London,  Henry  C.  Wright,  J.  N.  Buffum  and  myself  from 
America,  were  of  course  on  the  anti-slavery  side,  and 
Chalmers,  Cunningham,  and  Candlish  on  the  other. 
Dr.  Cunningham  was  the  most  powerful  debater  on  the 
slavery  side  of  the  question,  Mr.  Thompson  the  ablest  on 
the  anti-slavery  side.  A  scene  occurred  between  these 
two  men,  a  parallel  to  which  I  think  I  have  never  wit- 
nessed before  or  since.  It  was  caused  by  a  single  excla- 
mation on  the  part  of  Mr.  Thompson,  and  was  on  this 
wise: 

The  general  assembly  of  the  Free  Church  was  in  prog- 


CUNNINGHAM   AND   CANDLISH.  311 

ress  at  Cannon  Mills,  Edinburgh.  The  building  would 
hold  twenty-five  hundred  persons,  and  on  this  occasion 
was  densely  packed,  notice  having  been  given  that  Doc- 
tors Cunningham  and  Candlish  would  speak  that  day  in 
defense  of  the  relations  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland 
to  slavery  in  America.  Messrs.  Thompson,  Buffum,  my- 
self and  a  few  other  anti-slavery  friends  attended,  but 
sat  at  such  distance  and  in  such  position  as  not  to  be 
observed  from  the  platform.  The  excitement  was  intense, 
having  been  greatly  increased  by  a  series  of  meetings 
.  held  by  myself  and  friends,  in  the  most  splendid  hall  in 
that  most  beautiful  city,  just  previous  to  this  meeting  of 
the  general  assembly.  ';  Send  back  the  money  ! "  in  large 
capitals  stared  from  every  street  corner ;  "  Send  back  the 
money!"  adorned  the  broad  flags  of  the  pavement;  "Send 
back  the  money  ! "  was  the  chorus  of  the  popular  street- 
song  ;  "  Send  back  the  money  ! "  was  the  heading  of  leading 
editorials  in  the  daily  newspapers.  This  day,  at  Cannon 
Mills,  the  great  doctors  of  the  church  were  to  give  an 
answer  to  this  loud  and  stern  demand.  Men  of  all  par- 
ties and  sects  were  most  eager  to  hear.  Something  great 
was  expected.  The  occasion  was  great,  the  men  were 
great,  and  great  speeches  were  expected  from  them. 

In  addition  to  the  outward  pressure  there  was  wavering 
within.  The  conscience  of  the  church  itself  was  not  at 
«ase.  A  dissatisfaction  with  the  position  of  the  church 
touching  slavery  was  sensibly  manifest  among  the  mem- 
bers, and  something  must  be  done  to  counteract  this 
untoward  influence.  The  great  Dr.  Chalmers  was  in 
feeble  health  at  the  time,  so  his  most  potent  eloquence 
could  not  now  be  summoned  to  Cannon  Mills,  as  formerly. 
He  whose  voice  had  been  so  powerful  as  to  rend  asunder 
and  dash  down  the  granite  walls  of  the  Established 
Church  of  Scotland,  and  to  lead  a  host  in  solemn  pro- 
cession from  it  as  from  a  doomed  city,  was  now  old  and 


312  GEORGE   THOMPSON. 

enfeebled.  Besides,  he  had  said  his  word  on  this  very 
question,  and  it  had  not  silenced  the  clamor  without  nor 
stilled  the  anxious  heavings  within.  The  occasion  was 
momentous,  and  felt  to  be  so.  The  church  was  in  a 
perilous  condition.  A  change  of  some  sort  must  take 
place,  or  she  must  go  to  pieces.  To  stand  where  she  did 
was  impossible.  The  whole  weight  of  the  matter  fell  on 
Cunningham  and  Candlish.  No  shoulders  in  the  church 
were  broader  than  theirs ;  and  I  must  say,  badly  as  I 
detested  the  principles  laid  down  and  defended  by  them, 
I  was  compelled  to  acknowledge  the  vast  mental  endow- 
ments of  the  men. 

Cunningham  rose,  and  his  rising  was  the  signal  for 
tumultuous  applause.  It  may  be  said  that  this  was 
scarcely  in  keeping  with  the  solemnity  of  the  occasion, 
but  to  me  it  served  to  increase  its  grandeur  and  gravity. 
The  applause,  though  tumultuous,  was  not  joyous.  It 
seemed  to  me,  as  it  thundered  up  from  the  vast  audience, 
like  the  fall  of  an  immense  shaft,  flung  from  shoulders, 
already  galled  by  its  crushing  weight.  It  was  like  saying 
"Doctor,  we  have  borne  this  burden  long  enough,  and 
willingly  fling  it  upon  you.  Since  it  was  you  who  brought 
it  upon  us,  take  it  now  and  do  what  you  will  with  it,  for 
we  are  too  weary  to  bear  it." 

The  Doctor  proceeded  with  his  speech — abounding  in 
logic,  learning,  and  eloquence,  and  apparently  bearing 
down  all  opposition  ;  but  at  the  moment — the  fatal  mo- 
ment— when  he  was  just  bringing  all  his  arguments  to  a 
point,  and  that  point  being  that  "  neither  Jesus  Christ 
nor  his  holy  apostles  regarded  slaveholding  as  a  sin," 
George  Thompson,  in  a  clear,  sonorous,  but  rebuking 
voice,  broke  the  deep  stillness  of  the  audience,  exclaim- 
ing, "Hear!  Hear!  Hear!"  The  effect  of  this  simple 
and  common  exclamation  is  almost  incredible.  It  was- 
as  if  a  granite  wall  had  been  suddenly  flung  up  against 


THE    EVANGELICAL    ALLIANCE.  313 

the  advancing  current  of  a  mighty  river.  For  a  moment 
speaker  and  audience  were  brought  to  a  dead  silence. 
Both  the  Doctor  and  his  hearers  seemed  appalled  by  the 
audacity,  as  well  as  the  fitness  of  the  rebuke.  At  length 
a  shout  went  up  to  the  cry  of  "Put  him  out!"  Happily 
no  one  attempted  to  execute  this  cowardly  order,  and  the 
discourse  went  on ;  but  not  as  before.  The  exclamation 
of  Thompson  must  have  re-echoed  a  thousand  times  in 
his  memory,  for  the  Doctor,  during  the  remainder  of  his 
speech,  was  utterly  unable  to  recover  from  the  blow. 
The  deed  was  done,  however ;  the  pillars  of  the  church — 
the  proud  Free  Church  of  Scotland — were  committed,  and 
the  humility  of  repentance  was  absent.  The  Free  Church 
held  on  to  the  blood-stained  money,  and  continued  to 
justify  itself  in  its  position. 

One  good  result  followed  the  conduct  of  the  Free 
Church ;  it  furnished  an  occasion  for  making  the  people 
thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  character  of  slavery  and 
for  arraying  against  it  the  moral  and  religious  sentiment 
of  that  country ;  therefore,  while  we  did  not  procure  the 
sending  back  of  the  money,  we  were  amply  justified  by 
the  good  which  really  did  result  from  our  labors. 

I  must  add  one  word  in  regard  to  the  Evangelical 
Alliance.  This  was  an  attempt  to  form  a  union  of  all 
Evangelical  Christians  throughout  the  world,  and  which 
held  its  first  session  in  London,  in  the  year  1846,  at  the 
time  of  the  World's  Temperance  Convention  there.  Some 
sixty  or  seventy  ministers  from  America  attended  this 
convention,  the  object  of  some  of  them  being  to  weave  a 
world  wide  garment  with  which  to  clothe  evangelical 
slaveholders ;  and  in  this  they  partially  succeeded.  But 
the  question  of  slavery  was  too  large  a  question  to  be 
finally  disposed  of  by  the  Evangelical  Alliance,  and  from 
its  judgment  we  appealed  to  the  judgment  of  the  people 
of  Great  Britain,  with  the  happiest  effect — this  effort  of 


314  LORD   MORPETH    AND   DR.  KIRK. 

our  countrymen  to  shield  the  character  of  slaveholders 
serving  to  open  a  way  to  the  British  ear  for  anti-slavery 
discussion. 

I  may  mention  here  an  incident  somewhat  amusing 
and  instructive,  as  it  serves  to  illustrate  how  easily 
Americans  could  set  aside  their  notoriously  inveterate 
prejudice  against  color,  when  it  stood  in  the  way  of  their 
wishes,  or  when  in  an  atmosphere  which  made  that  preju- 
dice unpopular  and  unchristian. 

At  the  entrance  to  the  House  of  Commons  I  had  one 
day  been  conversing  for  a  few  moments  with  Lord  Mor- 
peth, and  just  as  I  was  parting  from  him  I  felt  an  em- 
phatic push  against  my  arm,  and,  looking  around,  I  saw 
at  my  elbow  Rev.  Dr.  Kirk  of  Boston.  "  Introduce  me  to 
Lord  Morpeth,"  he  said.  "  Certainly,"  said  I,  and  intro- 
duced him ;  not  without  remembering,  however,  that  at 
home  the  amiable  Doctor  would  scarcely  have  asked 
such  a  favor  of  a  colored  man. 

The  object  of  my  labors  in  Great  Britain  was  the  con- 
centration of  the  moral  and  religious  sentiment  of  its 
people  against  American  slavery.  To  this  end  I  visited 
and  lectured  in  nearly  all  the  large  towns  and  cities 
in  the  United  Kingdom,  and  enjoyed  many  favorable  op- 
portunities for  observation  and  information.  I  should 
like  to  write  a  book  on  those  countries,  if  for  nothing 
else,  to  make  grateful  mention  of  the  many  dear  friends 
whose  benevolent  actions  toward  me  are  ineffaceably 
stamped  upon  my  memory  and  warmly  treasured  in  my 
heart.  To  these  friends  I  owe  my  freedom  in  the  United 
States. 

Miss  Ellen  Richardson,  an  excellent  member  of  the  so- 
ciety of  Friends,  assisted  by  her  sister-in-law,  Mrs.  Henry 
Richardson,  a  lady  devoted  to  every  good  word  and  work, 
the  friend  of  the  Indian  and  the  African,  conceived  the 
plan  of  raising  a  fund  to  effect  my  ransom  from  slavery. 


HIS   MANUMISSION    FUND.  315 

They  corresponded  with  Hon.  Walter  Forward  of  Penn- 
sylvania, and  through  him  ascertained  that  Captain  Auld 
would  take  one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  sterling  for  me ; 
and  this  sum  they  promptly  raised  and  paid  for  my  libera- 
tion, placing  the  papers  of  my  manumission  into  my  hands 
before  they  would  tolerate  the  idea  of  my  return  to  my 
native  land.  To  this  commercial  transaction,  to  this 
blood-money,  I  owe  my  immunity  from  the  operation  of 
the  fugitive  slave  law  of  1793,  and  also  from  that  of  1850. 
The  whole  affair  speaks  for  itself,  and  needs  no  comment, 
now  that  slavery  has  ceased  to  exist  in  this  country,  and 
is  not  likely  ever  again  to  be  revived. 

Some  of  my  uncompromising  anti-slavery  friends  in 
this  country  failed  to  see  the  wisdom  of  this  commercial 
transaction,  and  were  not  pleased  that  I  consented  to 
it,  even  by  my  silence.  They  thought  it  a  violation 
of  anti-slavery  principles,  conceding  the  right  of  property 
in  man,  and  a  wasteful  expenditure  of  money.  For 
myself,  viewing  it  simply  in  the  light  of  a  ransom,  or  as 
money  extorted  by  a  robber,  and  my  liberty  of  more  value 
than  one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  sterling,  I  could  not 
see  either  a  violation  of  the  laws  of  morality  or  of  econ- 
omy. It  is  true  I  was  not  in  the  possession  of  my  claim- 
ants, and  could  have  remained  in  England,  for  my  friends 
would  have  generously  assisted  me  in  establishing  myself 
there.  To  this  I  could  not  consent.  I  felt  it  my  duty  to 
labor  and  suffer  with  my  oppressed  people  in  my  native 
land.  Considering  all  the  circumstances,  the  fugitive 
bill  included,  I  think  now  as  then,  that  the  very  best 
thing  was  done  in  letting  Master  Hugh  have  the  money, 
and  thus  leave  me  free  to  return  to  my  appropriate  field 
Of  labor.  Had  I  been  a  private  person,  with  no  relations 
or  duties  other  than  those  of  a  personal  and  family 
nature,  I  should  not  have  consented  to  the  payment  of  so 
large  a  sum   for  the   privilege  of  living   securely  under 


316  MASTER    HUGH    GETS   HIS   PRICE. 

our  glorious  republican  (?)  form  of  government.  I  could 
have  lived  elsewhere,  or  perhaps  might  have  been  unob- 
served even  here,  but  I  had  become  somewhat  notorious, 
and  withal  quite  as  unpopular  in  some  directions  as  no- 
torious, and  I  was  therefore  much  exposed  to  arrest  and 
capture.* 

*The  following  is  a  copy  of  these  curious  papers,  both  of  my  trans- 
fer from  Thomas  to  Hugh  Auld  and  from  Hugh  to  myself : 

"  Know  all  men  by  these  presents:  That  I,  Thomas  Auld,  of  Talbot 
county  and  State  of  Maryland,  for  and  in  consideration  of  the  sum  of 
one  hundred  dollars,  current  money,  to  me  paid  by  Hugh  Auld  of  the 
city  of  Baltimore,  in  the  said  State,  at  and  before  the  sealing  and  de- 
livery of  these  presents,  the  receipt  whereof  I,  the  said  Thomas  Auld, 
do  hereby  acknowledge,  have  granted,  bargained,  and  sold,  and 
by  these  presents  do  grant,  bargain,  and  sell  unto  the  said  Hugh 
Auld,  his  executors,  administrators,  and  assigns,  one  negro  man,  by 
the  name  of  Frederick  Bailey,  or  Douglass,  as  he  calls  himself — 
he  is  now  about  twenty-eight  years  of  age — to  have  and  to  hold  the 
said  negro  man  for  life.  And  I,  the  said  Thomas  Auld,  for  myself, 
my  heirs,  executors,  and  administrators,  all  and  singular,  the  said 
Frederick  Bailey,  alias  Douglass,  unto  the  said  Hugh  Auld,  his 
executors  and  administrators,  and  against  all  and  every  other  person 
or  persons  whatsoever,  shall  and  will  warrant  and  forever  defend  by 
these  presents.  In  witness  whereof,  I  set  my  hand  and  seal  this  thir- 
teenth day  of  November,  eighteen  hundred  and  forty-six  (1846). 

"  Thomas  Auld. 

"  Signed,  sealed,  and  delivered  in  presence  of  Wrightson  Jones, 
John  C.  Lear." 

The  authenticity  of  this  bill  of  sale  is  attested  by  N.  Harrington,  a 
justice  of  the  peace  of  the  State  of  Maryland  and  for  the  county  of 
Talbot,  dated  same  day  as  above. 


"  To  all  whom  it  may  concern:  Be  it  known  that  I,  Hugh  Auld  of 
the  city  of  Baltimore,  in  Baltimore  county  in  the  State  of  Maryland, 
for  divers  good  causes  and  considerations  me  thereunto  moving,  have 
released  from  slavery,  liberated,  manumitted,  and  set  free,  and  by 
these  presents  do  hereby  release  from  slavery,  liberate,  manumit,  and 
set  free,  my  negro  man  named  Frederick  Bailey,  otherwise  called 
Douglass,  being  of  the  age  of  twenty-eight  years  or  thereabouts,  and 
able  to  work  and  gain  a  sufficient  livelihood  and  maintenance;  and 
him,  the  said  negro  man  named  Frederick  Douglass,  I  do  declare 


HE    ESTABLISHES    A    NEWSPAPER.  317 

Having  remained  abroad  nearly  two  years,  and  being 
about  to  return  to  America,  not  as  I  left  it,  a  slave,  but  a 
freeman,  prominent  friends  of  the  cause  of  emancipation 
intimated  their  intention  to  make  me  a  testimonial,  both 
on  grounds  of  personal  regard  to  me  and  also  to  the 
cause  to  which  they  were  so  ardently  devoted.  How  such 
a  project  would  have  succeeded  I  do  not  know,  but  many 
reasons  led  me  to  prefer  that  my  friends  should  simply 
give  me  the  means  of  obtaining  a  printing-press  and  ma- 
terials to  enable  me  to  start  a  paper  advocating  the 
interests  of  my  enslaved  and  oppressed  people.  I  told 
them  that  perhaps  the  greatest  hindrance  to  the  adoption 
of  abolition  principles  by  the  people  of  the  United  States 
was  the  low  estimate  everywhere  in  that  country  placed 
upon  the  negro  as  a  man ;  that  because  of  his  assumed 
natural  inferiority  people  reconciled  themselves  to  his  en- 
slavement and  oppression  as  being  inevitable,  if  not 
desirable.  The  grand  thing  to  be  done,  therefore,  was  to 
change  this  estimation  by  disproving  his  inferiority  and 
demonstrating  his  capacity  for  a  more  exalted  civilization 
than  slavery  and  prejudice  had  assigned  him.  In  my 
judgment,  a  tolerably  well-conducted  press  in  the  hands 
of  persons  of  the  despised  race  would,  by  calling  out  and 
making  them  acquainted  with  their  own  latent  powers,  by 
enkindling  their  hope  of  a  future  and  developing  their 
moral  force,  prove  a  most  powerful  means  of  removing 
prejudice  and  awakening  an  interest  in  them.  At  that 
time  there  was  not  a  single  newspaper  in  the  country, 
regularly  published  by  the  colored  people,  though  many  at- 

to  be  henceforth  free,  manumitted,  and  discharged  from  all  manner  of 
servitude  to  me,  my  executors  and  administrators  forever. 

"  In  witness  whereof,  I,  the  said  Hugh  Auld,  have  hereunto  set  my 
hand  and  seal  the  fifth  of  December,  in  the  year  one  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  forty-six.  Hugh  Auld. 

"  Sealed  and  delivered  in  presence  of  T.  Hanson  Belt,  James  N.  S. 
T.  Wright." 


318  OUTRAGED  ON  THE  CAMBRIA. 

tempts  had  been  made  to  establish  such,  and  had  from 
one  cause  or  another  failed.  These  views  I  laid  before 
my  friends.  The  result  was  that  nearly  two  thousand 
five  hundred  dollars  were  speedily  raised  toward  my 
establishing  such  a  paper  as  I  had  indicated.  For  this 
prompt  and  generous  assistance,  rendered  upon  my  bare 
suggestion,  without  any  personal  effort  on  my  part, 
I  shall  never  cease  to  feel  deeply  grateful,  and  the  thought 
of  fulfilling  the  expectations  of  the  dear  friends  who  had 
given  me  this  evidence  of  their  confidence  was  an  abiding 
inspiration  for  persevering  exertion. 

Proposing  to  leave  England  and  turning  my  face  toward 
America  in  the  spring  of  1847,  I  was  painfully  reminded 
of  the  kind  of  life  which  awaited  me  on  my  arrival.  For 
the  first  time  in  the  many  months  spent  abroad  I  was  met 
with  proscription  on  account  of  my  color.  While  in  London 
I  had  purchased  a  ticket  and  secured  a  berth  for  returning 
home  in  the  Cambria — the  steamer  in  which  I  had  come 
from  thence — and  paid  therefor  the  round  sum  of  forty 
pounds  nineteen  shillings  sterling.  This  was  first-cabin 
fare ;  but  on  going  on  board  I  found  that  the  Liver- 
pool agent  had  ordered  my  berth  to  be  given  to  another, 
and  forbidden  my  entering  the  saloon.  It  was  rather 
hard,  after  having  enjoyed  for  so  long  a  time  equal  social 
privileges,  after  dining  with  persons  of  great  literary, 
social,  political,  and  religious  eminence,  and  never,  during 
the  whole  time,  having  met  with  a  single  word,  look, 
or  gesture  which  gave  me  the  slightest  reason  to  think  my 
color  was  an  offense  to  any  body,  now  to  be  cooped 
up  in  the  stern  of  the  Cambria  and  denied  the  right 
to  enter  the  saloon,  lest  my  presence  should  disturb  some 
democratic  fellow-passenger.  The  reader  can  easily 
imagine  what  must  have  been  my  feelings  under  such  an 
indignity. 

This  contemptible  conduct  met  with  stern  rebuke  from 


ME.    CUNARD    APOLOGIZES.  319 

the  British  press.  The  London  Times  and  other  leading 
journals  throughout  the  United  Kingdom  held  up  the  out- 
rage to  unmitigated  condemnation.  So  good  an  opportu- 
nity for  calling  out  British  sentiment  on  the  subject  had 
not  before  occurred,  and  it  was  fully  embraced.  The 
result  was  that  Mr.  Cunard  came  out  in  a  letter  express- 
ive of  his  regret,  and  promising  that  the  like  indignity 
should  never  occur  again  on  his  steamers,  which  promise 
I  believe  has  been  faithfully  kept. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

TRIUMPHS  AND  TRIALS. 

New  Experiences— Painful  Disagreement  of  Opinion  with  old 
Friends— Final  Decision  to  publish  my  Paper  in  Rochester— Its 
Fortunes  and  its  Friends — Change  in  my  own  Views  Regarding  the 
Constitution  of  the  United  States— Fidelity  to  Conviction— Loss  of 
Old  Friends — Support  of  New  Ones — Loss  of  House,  etc. ,  by  Fire — 
Triumphs  and  Trials — Underground  Railroad — Incidents. 

PREPARED  as  I  was  to  meet  with  many  trials  and 
perplexities  on  reaching  home,  one  of  which  I  little 
dreamed  was  awaiting  me.  My  plans  for  future  useful- 
ness, as  indicated  in  the  last  chapter,  were  all  settled, 
and  in  imagination  I  already  saw  myself  wielding  my  pen 
as  well  as  my  voice  in  the  great  work  of  renovating  the 
public  mind,  and  building  up  a  public  sentiment,  which 
should  send  slavery  to  the  grave,  and  restore  to  "  liberty 
and  the  pursuit  of  happiness  "  the  people  with  whom  I 
had  suffered. 

^M^friends  in  Boston  had  been  informed  of  what  I  was 
intending,  and  I  expected  to  find  them  favorably  disposed 
toward  my  cherished  enterprise.  In  this  I  was  mis- 
taken. They  had  many  reasons  against  it.  First,  no 
such  paper  was  needed  ;  secondly,  it  would  interfere  with 
my  usefulness  as  a  lecturer ;  thirdly,  I  was  better  fitted 
to  speak  than  to  write ;  fourthly,  the  paper  could  not 
succeed.  This  opposition  from  a  quarter  so  highly 
esteemed,  and  to  which  I  had  been  accustomed  to  looji 
for  advice  and  direction,  caused  me  not  only  to  hesitate, 
but  inclined  me  to  abandon  the  undertaking.  All  pre- 
vious attempts  to  establish  such  a  journal  having  failed, 

(320) 


ESTABLISHES   "THE   NORTH    STAR."  321 

I  feared  lest  I  should  but  add  another  to  the  list,  and 
thus  contribute  another  proof  of  the  mental  deficiencies 
of  my  race.  Very  much  that  was  said  to  me  in  respect 
to  my  imperfect  literary  attainments  I  felt  to  be  most 
painfully  true.  The  unsuccessful  projectors  of  all  former 
attempts  had  been  my  superiors  in  point  of  education, 
and  if  they  had  failed  how  could  I  hope  for  success  ? 
Yet  I  did  hope  for  success,  and  persisted  in  the  under- 
taking, encouraged  by  my  English  friends  to  go  forward. 
I  can  easily  pardon  those  who  saw  in  my  persistence 
an  unwarrantable  ambition  and  presumption.  I  was  but 
nine  years  from  slavery.  In  many  phases  of  mental  ex- 
perience I  was  but  nine  years  old.  That  one  under  such 
circumstances  and  surrounded  by  an  educated  people, 
should  aspire  to  establish  a  printing-press,  might  well 
be  considered  unpractical,  if  not  ambitious.  My  Ameri- 
can friends  looked  at  me  with  astonishment.  "  A  wood- 
sawyer"  offering  himself  to  the  public  as  an  editor!  A 
slave,  brought  up  in  the  depths  of  ignorance,  assuming  to 
instruct  the  highly  civilized  people  of  the  north  in  the 
principles  of  liberty,  justice,  and  humanity  !  The  thing 
looked  absurd.  Nevertheless,  I  persevered.  I  felt  that 
the  want  of  education,  great  as  it  was,  could  be  overcome 
by  study,  and  that  wisdom  would  come  by  experience ; 
and  further  (which  was  perhaps  the  most  controlling 
consideration)  I  thought  that  an  intelligent  public,  know- 
ing my  early  history,  would  easily  pardon  the  many 
deficiencies  which  I  well  knew  that  my  paper  must 
exhibit.  The  most  distressing  part  of  it  all  was  the 
offense  which  I  saw  I  must  give  my  friends  of  the  old 
anti-slavery  organization,  by  what  seemed  to  them  a 
reckless  disregard  of  their  opinion  and  advice.  I  am  not 
sure  that  I  was  not  under  the  influence  of  something  like 
a  slavish  adoration  of  these  good  people,  and  I  labored 


822  THE    CONSTITUTION   ANTI-SLAVERY. 

hard  to  convince  them  that  my  way  of  thinking  about 
the  matter  was  the  right  one,  but  without  success. 

From  motives  of  peace,  instead  of  issuing  my  paper  in 
Boston,  among  New  England  friends,  I  went  to  Roches- 
ter, N.  Y.,  among  strangers,  where  the  local  circulation 
of  my  paper — "  The  North  Star  " — would  not  interfere 
with  that  of  the  Liberator  or  the  Anti-Slavery  Standard,, 
for  I  was  then  a  faithful  disciple  of  Wm.  Lloyd  Garrison, 
and  fully  committed  to  his  doctrine  touching  the  pro- 
slavery  character  of  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States, 
also  the  non-voting  principle  of  which  he  was  the  known 
and  distinguished  advocate.  With  him,  I  held  it  to  be 
the  first  duty  of  the  non-slaveholding  States  to  dissolve 
the  union  with  the  slaveholding  States,  and  hence  my 
cry,  like  his,  was  "  No  union  with  slaveholders."  With 
these  views  I  went  into  western  New  York,  and  during 
the  first  four  years  of  my  labors  there  I  advocated  them 
with  pen  and  tongue  to  the  best  of  my  ability X^ After  a 
time,  a  careful  reconsideration  of  the  subject  convinced 
me  that  there  was  no  necessity  for  dissolving  the  "  union 
between  the  northern  and  southern  States  "  ;  that  to  seek 
this  dissolution  was  no  part  of  my  duty  as  an  abolitionist ; 
that  to  abstain  from  voting  was  to  refuse  to  exercise  a 
legitimate  and  powerful  means  for  abolishing  slavery  ; 
and  that  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  not  cnly 
contained  no  guarantees  in  favor  of  slavery,  but,  on  the 
contrary,  was  in  its  letter  and  spirit  an  anti-slaver} 
instrument,  demanding  the  abolition  of  slavery  as  a  con- 
dition of  its  own  existence  as  the  supreme  law  of  fchf 
land. 

This  radical  change  in  my  opinions  produced  a  corres 
ponding  change  in  my  action.  To  those  with  whom  1 
had  been  in  agreement  and  in  sympathy,  I  came  to  be  in 
opposition.  What  they  held  to  be  a  great  and  important 
truth  I  now  looked  upon  as  a  dangerous  error.     A  very 


THE  author's  argument.  323 

natural,  but  to  me  a  very  painful  thing,  now  happened. 
Those  who  could  not  see  any  honest  reasons  for  changing 
their  views,  as  I  had  done,  could  not  easily  see  any  such 
reasons  for  my  change,  and  the  common  punishment  of 
apostates  was  mine. 

My  first  opinions  were  naturally  derived  and  honestly 
entertained.  Brought  directly,  when  I  escaped  from 
slavery,  Lqto_contact  with  abolitionists  who  regarded  the 
Constitution  as  a  slaveholding  instrument,  and  finding 
their  views  supported  by  the  united  and  entire  history  of 
every  department  of  the  government,  it  is  not  strange  that 
I  assumed  the  Constitution  to  be  just  what  these  friends 
made  it  seem  to  be.  I  was  bound,  not  only  by  their  superior 
knowledge,  to  take  their  opinions  in  respect  to  this  subject, 
as  the  true  ones,  but  also  because  I  had  no  means  of  show- 
ing the  unsoundness  of  these  opinions.  But  Jor  the  re- 
sponsibility of  conducting  a  public  journal,  and  the  neces- 
sity "imposed  upon  me  of  meeting  opposite  views  from 
abolitionists  outside  of  New  England,  I  should  in  all 
probability  have  remained  firm  in  my  disunion  views. 
My  new  circumstances  compelled  me  to  re-think  the  whole 
subject,  and  to  study  with  some  care  not  only  the  just  and 
proper  rules  of  legal  interpretation,  but  the  origin,  design, 
nature,  rights,  powers,  and  duties  of  civil  governments, 
and  also  the  relations  which  human  beings  sustain  to  it. 
\By  such  a  course  of  thought  and  reading  I  was  conducted 
to  the  conclusion  that  the  Constitution  of  the  United 
States — inaugurated  to  "  form  a  more  perfect  union, 
establish  justice,  insure  domestic  tranquility,  provide  for 
the  common  defense,  promote  the  general  welfare,  and 
secure  the  blessings  of  liberty " — could  not  well  have 
been  designed  at  the  same  time  to  maintain  and  perpetu- 
ate a  system  of  rapine  and  murder  like  slavery,  especially 
as  not  one  word  can  be  found  in  the  Constitution  to 
authorize  such  a  belief.     Then,  again,  if  the  declared  pur- 


324  MRS.   JULIA   CROFTS. 

poses  of  an  instrument  are  to  govern  the  meaning  of  all 
its  parts  and  details,  as  they  clearly  should,  the  Constitu- 
tion .  of  our  country  is  our  warrant  for  the  abolition  of 
slavery  in  every  State  of  the  Union.  It  would  require 
much  time  and  space  to  set  forth  the  arguments  which 
demonstrated  to  my  mind  the  unconstitutionality  of 
slavery;  but  being  convinced  of  the  fact  my  duty  upon 
this  point  in  the  further  conduct  of  my  paper  was  plain. 
\  Thz  Worth  Star  was  a  large  sheet,  published  weekly,  at  a 
cost  of  $80  per  week,  and  an  average  circulation  of  3,000 
subscribers.  There  were  many  times  when,  in  my  expe- 
rience as  editor  and  publisher,  I  was  very  hard  pressed 
for  money,  but  by  one  means  or  another  I  succeeded  so 
well  as  to  keep  my  pecuniary  engagements,  and  to  keep 
my  anti-slavery  banner  steadily  flying  during  all  the  con- 
flict from  the  autumn  of  1847  till  the  union  of  the  States 
was  assured  and  emancipation  was  a  fact  accomplished. 
I  had  friends  abroad  as  well  as  at  home  who  helped  me 
liberally.  I  can  never  be  too  grateful  to  Rev.  Russell 
Lant  Carpenter  and  to  Mrs.  Carpenter  for  the  moral  and 
material  aid  they  tendered  me  through  all  the  vicissi- 
tudes of  my  paper  enterprise.  But  to  no  one  person 
was  I  more  indebted  for  substantial  assistance  than  to 
Mrs.  Julia  Griffiths  Crofts.  She  came  to  my  relief  when 
my  paper  had  nearly  absorbed  all  my  means,  and  I  was 
heavily  in  debt,  and  when  I  had  mortgaged  my  house  to 
raise  money  to  meet  current  expenses ;  and  in  a  single 
year  by  her  energetic  and  effective  management  enabled 
me  to  extend  the  circulation  of  my  paper  from  2,000  to 
4,000  copies,  pay  off  the  debts  and  lift  the  mortgage  from 
my  house.  Her  industry  was  equal  to  her  devotion.  She 
seemed  to  rise  with  every  emergency,  and  her  resources 
appeared  inexhaustible.  I  shall  never  cease  to  remember 
with  sincere  gratitude  the  assistance  rendered  me  by  this 
noble  lady,  and  I  mention  her  here  in  the  desire  in  some 


NEW    FRIENDS.  325 

humble  measure  to  "  give  honor  to  whom  honor  is  due." 
During  the  first  three  or  four  years  my  paper  was  pub- 
lished under  the  name  of  the  North  Star.  It  was  subse^ 
quently  changed  to  Frederick  Douglass's  Paper,  in  order 
to  distinguish  it  from  the  many  papers  with  "Stars"  in 
their  titles.  There  were  "  North  Stars,"  "  Morning  Stars," 
"  Evening  Stars,"  and  I  know  not  how  many  other  stars 
in  the  newspaper  firmament,  and  naturally  enough  some 
confusion  arose  in  distinguishing  between  them  ;  for 
this  reason,  and  also  because  some  of  these  stars  were 
older  than  my  star,  I  felt  that  mine,  not  theirs,  ought  to 
be  the  one  to  "  go  out." 

Among  my  friends  in  this  country,  who  helped  me  in 
my  earlier  efforts  to  maintain  my  paper,  I  may  proudly 
count  such  men  as  the  late  Hon.  Gerrit  Smith,  and  Chief- 
Justice  Chase,  Hon.  Horace  Mann,  Hon.  Joshua  R.  Gid- 
dings,  Hon.  Charles  Sumner,  Hon.  John  G.  Palfry,  Hon. 
Wm.  H.  Seward,  Rev.  Samuel  J.  May,  and  many  others, 
who  though  of  lesser  note  were  equally  devoted  to  my 
cause.  Among  these  latter  ones  were  Isaac  and  Amy 
Post,  William  and  Mary  Hallowell,  Asa  and  Hulda  An- 
thony, and  indeed  all  the  committee  of  the  Western  New 
York  Anti-Slavery  Society.  They  held  festivals  and  fairs 
to  raise  money,  and  assisted  me  in  every  other  possible 
way  to  keep  my  paper  in  circulation,  while  I  was  a  non- 
voting abolitionist,  but  withdrew  from  me  when  I  became 
a  voting  abolitionist.  For  a  time  the  withdrawal  of  their 
cooperation  embarrassed  me  very  much,  but  soon  another 
class  of  friends  was  raised  up  for  me,  chief  amongst 
whom  were  the  Porter  family  of  Rochester.  The  late 
Samuel  D.  Porter  and  his  wife  Susan  F.  Porter,  and  his 
sisters,  Maria  and  Elmira  Porter,  deserve  grateful  men- 
tion as  among  my  steadfast  friends,  who  did  much  in  the 
way  of  supplying  pecuniary  aid. 

Of  course  there  were  moral  forces  operating  against  me 


326  IMPROVES    THE    ROCHESTER    ATMOSPHERE. 

in  Rochester,  as  well  as  material  ones.  There  were  those 
who  regarded  the  publication  of  a  "Negro  paper"  in  that 
beautiful  city  as  a  blemish  and  a  misfortune.  \The  New 
York  Herald,  true  to  the  spirit  of  the  times,  Counselled 
the  people  of  the  place  to  throw  my  printing-press  into 
Lake  Ontario  and  to  banish  me  to  Canada,  and,  while 
they  were  not  quite  prepared  for  this  violence,  it  was 
plain  that  many  of  them  did  not  well  relish  my  presence 
amongst  them.  This  feeling,  however,  wore  away  grad- 
ually, as  the  people  knew  more  of  me  and  my  works.  I 
lectured  every  Sunday  evening  during  an  entire  winter  in 
the  beautiful  Corinthian  Hall,  then  owned  by  Wm.  R. 
Reynolds,  Esq.,  who,  though  he  was  not  an  abolitionist, 
was  a  lover  of  fair  play,  and  was  willing  to  allow  me  to 
be  heard.  If  in  these  lectures  I  did  not  make  abolition- 
ists, I  did  succeed  in  making  tolerant  the  moral  atmos- 
phere in  Rochester ;  so  much  so,  indeed,  that  I  came  to 
feel  as  much  at  home  there  as  I  had  ever  done  in  the 
most  friendly  parts  of  New  England.  I  had  been  at  work 
there  with  my  paper  but  a  few  years  before  colored  trav- 
elers told  me  that  they  felt  the  influence  of  my  labors 
when  they  came  within  fifty  miles.  I  did  not  rely  alone 
upon  what  I  could  do  by  the  paper,  but  would  write  all 
day,  then  take  a  train  to  Victor,  Farmington,  Canan- 
daigua,  Geneva,  Waterloo,  Batavia,  or  Buffalo,  or  else- 
where, and  speak  in  the  evening,  returning  home  after- 
wards or  early  in  the  morning,  to  be  again  at  my  desk 
writing  or  mailing  papers.  There  were  times  when  I 
almost  thought  my  Boston  friends  were  right  in  dis- 
suading me  from  my  newspaper  project.  But  looking 
back  to  those  nights  and  days  of  toil  and  thought,  com- 
pelled often  to  do  work  for  which  I  had  no  educational 
preparation,  I  have  come  to  think  that,  under  the  cir- 
cumstances, it  was  the  best  school  possible  for  me.  It 
obliged  me  to  think  and  read,  it  taught  me  to  express  my 


IRREPAEABLE   LOSS    BY    FIRE.  32T 

thoughts  clearly,  and  was  perhaps  better  than  any  other 
course  I  could  have  adopted.  Besides,  it  made  it  neces- 
sary for  me  to  lean  upon  myself,  and  not  upon  the  heads 
of  our  Anti-Slavery  church,  to  be  a  principal,  and  not 
an  agent.  I  had  an  audience  to  speak  to  every  week,  and 
must  say  something  worth  their  hearing,  or  cease  to 
speak  altogether.  There  is  nothing  like  the  lash  and 
sting  of  necessity  to  make  a  man  work,  and  my  paper 
furnished  this  motive  power.  More  than  one  gentleman 
from  the  South,  when  stopping  at  Niagara,  came  to  see 
me,  that  they  might  know  for  themselves  if  I  could  indeed 
write,  having,  as  they  said,  believed  it  impossible  that  an 
uneducated  fugitive  slave  could  write  the  articles  attrib- 
uted to  me.  I  found  it  hard  to  get  credit  in  some  quar- 
ters either  for  what  I  wrote  or  what  I  said.  While  there 
was  nothing  very  profound  or  learned  in  either,  the  low 
estimate  of  Negro  possibilities  induced  the  belief  that 
both  my  editorials  and  my  speeches  were  written  by 
white  persons.  I  doubt  if  this  scepticism  does  not  still 
linger  in  the  minds  of  some  of  my  democratic  fellow  - 
citizens. 

The  2d  of  June,  1872,  brought  me  a  very  grievous 
loss.  My  house  in  Rochester  was  burnt  to  the  ground, 
and  among  other  things  of  value,  twelve  volumes  of 
my  paper,  covering  the  period  from  1848  to  1860,  were 
devoured  by  the  flames.  I  have  never  been  able  to 
replace  them,  and  the  loss  is  immeasurable.  Only  a  few 
weeks  before,  I  had  been  invited  to  send  these  bound 
volumes  to  the  library  of  Harvard  University,  where 
they  would  have  been  preserved  in  a  fire-proof  building, 
and  the  result  of  my  procrastination  attests  the  wis- 
dom of  more  than  one  proverb.  Outside  the  years  em- 
braced in  the  late  tremendous  war,  there  had  been  no 
period  more  pregnant  with  great  events,  or  better  suited 
to  call  out  the  best  mental  and  moral  energies  of  men, 


328         CONDUCTOR   OF   THE   UNDERGROUND   RAILROAD. 

than  that  covered  by  these  lost  volumes.  If  I  have  at 
any  time  said  or  written  that  which  is  worth  remember- 
ing or  repeating,  I  must  have  said  such  things  between 
the  years  1848  and  1860,  and  my  paper  was  a  chronicle 
of  most  of  what  I  said  during  that  time.  Within  that 
space  we  had  the  great  Free-Soil  Convention  at  Buffalo, 
the  Nomination  of  Martin  Van  Buren,  the  Fugitive-Slave 
Law,  the  7th  of  March  Speech  by  Daniel  Webster,  the 
Dred  Scott  decision,  the  repeal  of  the  Missouri  Compro- 
mise, the  Kansas  Nebraska  bill,  the  Border  war  in  Kan- 
sas, the  John  Brown  raid  upon  Harper's  Ferry,  and  a  part 
of  the  War  against  the  Rebellion,  with  much  else,  well 
calculated  to  fire  the  souls  of  men  having  one  spark  of 
liberty  and  patriotism  within  them.  I  have  only  frag- 
ments now  of  all  the  work  accomplished  during  these 
twelve  years,  and  must  cover  this  chasm  as  best  I  can 
from  memory,  and  the  incidental  items  which  1  am  able 
to  glean  from  various  sources.  Two  volumes  of  the 
North  Star  have  been  kindly  supplied  me,  by  my  friend, 
Marshall  Pierce,  of  Saco,  Me.  He  had  these  carefully 
preserved  and  bound  in  one  cover  and  sent  to  me  in 
Washington.  He  was  one  of  the  most  systematically 
careful  men  of  all  my  anti-slavery  friends,  for  I  doubt  if 
another  entire  volume  of  the  paper  exists. 

/One  important  branch  of  my  anti-slavery  work  in 
Rochester,  in  addition  to  that  of  speaking  and  writing 
against  slavery,  must  not  be  forgotten  or  omitted.  My 
position  gave  me  the  chance  of  hitting  that  old  enemy 
some  telling  blows,  in  another  direction  than  these.  I 
was  on  the  southern  border  of  Lake  Ontario,  and  the 
Queen's  dominions  were  right  over  the  way — and  my 
prominence  as  an  abolitionist,  and  as  the  editor  of  an 
anti-  slavery  paper,  naturally  made  me  the  station-master 
and  conductor  of  the  underground  railroad  passing 
through    this    goodly    city.  \Secrecy   and    concealment 


A   TWO-FORTY   GAIT.  329 

were  necessary  conditions  to  the  successful  operation  of 
this  railroad,  and  hence  its  prefix  "  underground."  My 
agency  was  all  the  more  exciting  and  interesting,  because 
not  altogether  free  from  danger.  I  could  take  no  step  in 
it  without  exposing  myself  to  fine  and  imprisonment,  for 
these  were  the  penalties  imposed  by  the  fugitive-slave 
law  for  feeding,  harboring,  or  otherwise  assisting  a  slave 
to  escape  from  his  master  ;  but,  in  face  of  this  fact,  I  can 
say  I  never  did  more  congenial,  attractive,  fascinating, 
and  satisfactory  work.  True,  as  a  means  of  destroying 
slavery,  it  was  like  an  attempt  to  bail  out  the  ocean  with 
a  teaspoon,  but  the  thought  that  there  was  one  less  slave, 
and  one  more  freeman — having  myself  been  a  slave,  and 
a  fugitive  slave — brought  to  my  heart  unspeakable  joy. 
On  one  occasion  I  had  eleven  fugitives  at  the  same  time 
under  my  roof,  and  it  was  necessary  for  them  to  remain 
with  me  until  I  could  collect  sufficient  money  to  get  them 
on  to  Canada.  It  was  the  largest  number  I  ever  had  at 
any  one  time,  and  I  had  some  difficulty  in  providing  so 
many  with  food  and  shelter,  but,  as  may  well  be  imagined, 
they  were  not  very  fastidious  in  either  direction,  and 
were  well  content  with  very  plain  food,  and  a  strip  of 
carpet  on  the  floor  for  a  bed,  or  a  place  on  the  straw  in 
the  barn-loft. 

The  underground  railroad  had  many  branches  ;  but 
that  one  with  which  I  was  connected  had  its  main  sta- 
tions in  Baltimore,  Wilmington,  Philadelphia,  New  York, 
Albany,  Syracuse,  Rochester,  and  St.  Catharines  (Can- 
ada). It  is  not  necessary  to  tell  who  were  the  principal 
agents  in  Baltimore ;  Thomas  Garrett  was  the  agent  in 
Wilmington  ;  Melloe  McKim,  William  Still,  Robert  Pur- 
vis, Edward  M.  Davis,  and  others  did  the  work  in  Phila- 
delphia ;  David  Ruggles,  Isaac  T.  Hopper,  Napolian,  and 
others,  in  New  York  city  ;  the  Misses  Mott  and  Stephen 
Myers  were  forwarders  from  Albany ;  Revs.  Samuel  J. 
14 


330  APPEAL    TO    BRITISH    FRIENDS. 

May  and  J.  W.  Loguen  were  the  agents  in  Syracuse  ; 
and  J.  P.  Morris  and  myself  received  and  dispatched 
passengers  from  Rochester  to  Canada,  where  they  were 
received  by  Rev.  Hiram  Wilson.  When  a  party  arrived 
in  Rochester  it  was  the  business  of  Mr.  Morris  and  my- 
self to  raise  funds  with  which  to  pay  their  passage  to  St. 
Catharines,  and  it  is  due  to  truth  to  state  that  we  seldom 
called  in  vain  upon  whig  or  democrat  for  help.  Men 
were  better  than  their  theology,  and  truer  to  humanity 
than  to  their  politics,  or  their  offices. 

On  one  occasion  while  a  slave  master  was  in  the  office 
of  a  United  States  commissioner,  procuring  the  papers 
necessary  for  the  arrest  and  rendition  of  three  young  men 
who  had  escaped  from  Maryland  (one  of  whom  was 
under  my  roof  at  the  time,  another  at  Farmington,  and 
the  other  at  work  on  the  farm  of  Asa  Anthony,  just  a 
little  outside  the  city  limits),  the  law  partner  of  the  com- 
missioner, then  a  distinguished  democrat,  sought  me  out, 
and  told  me  what  was  going  on  in  his  office,  and  urged 
me  by  all  means  to  get  these  young  men  out  of  the  way 
of  their  pursuers  and  claimants.  Of  course  no  time  was 
to  be  lost.  A  swift  horseman  was  dispatched  to  Farming- 
ton,  eighteen  miles  distant,  another  to  Asa  Anthony's 
farm,  about  three  miles,  and  another  to  my  house  on  the 
south  side  of  the  city,  and  before  the  papers  could  be 
■served  all  three  of  the  young  men  were  on  the  free  waves 
of  Lake  Ontario,  bound  to  Canada.  In  writing  to  their 
old  master,  they  had  dated  their  letter  at  Rochester, 
though  they  had  taken  the  precaution  to  send  it  to 
Canada  to  be  mailed,  but  this  blunder  in  the  date  had 
betrayed  their  whereabouts,  so  that  the  hunters  were  at 
once  on  their  tracks. 

So  numerous  were  the  fugitives  passing  through  Roches- 
ter that  I  was  obliged  at  last  to  appeal  to  my  British 
friends  for  the  means  of  sending  them  on  their  way,  and 


MISS   TRACY'S   SCHOOL   IN   ROCHESTER.  331 

when  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Carpenter  and  Mrs.  Croffts  took  the 
matter  in  hand,  I  had  never  any  further  trouble  in  that 
respect.  When  slavery  was  abolished  I  wrote  to  Mrs. 
Carpenter,  congratulating  her  that  she  was  relieved  of 
the  work  of  raising  funds  for  such  purposes,  and  the 
characteristic  reply  of  that  lady  was  that  she  had  been 
very  glad  to  do  what  she  had  done,  and  had  no  wish  for 
relief. 

mlj  pathway  was  not  entirely  free  from  thorns  in  Roches- 
ter, and  the  wounds  and  pains  inflicted  by  them  were 
perhaps  much  less  easily  borne,  because  of  my  exemption 
from  such  annoyances  while  in  England.  Men  can  in 
time  become  accustomed  to  almost  anything,  even  to 
being  insulted  and  ostracised,  but  such  treatment  comes 
hard  at  first,  and  when  to  some  extent  unlooked  for. 
The  vulgar  prejudice  against  color,  so  common  to  Ameri- 
cans, met  me  in  several  disagreeable  forms.  A  seminary 
for  young  ladies  and  misses,  under  the  auspices  of  Miss 
Tracy,  was  near  my  house  on  Alexander  street,  and 
desirous  of  having  my  daughter  educated  like  the  daugh- 
ters of  other  men,  I  applied  to  Miss  Tracy  for  her  admis- 
sion to  her  school.  All  seemed  fair,  and  the  child  was 
duly  sent  to  "  Tracy  Seminary,"  and  I  went  about  my 
business  happy  in  the  thought  that  she  was  in  the  way  of 
a  refined  and  Christian  education.  Several  weeks  elapsed 
before  I  knew  how  completely  I  was  mistaken.  The 
little  girl  came  home  to  me  one  day  and  told  me  she  was 
lonely  in  that  school ;  that  she  was  in  fact  kept  in  soli- 
tary confinement ;  that  she  was  not  allowed  in  the  room 
with  the  other  girls,  nor  to  go  into  the  yard  when  they 
went  out ;  that  she  was  kept  in  a  room  by  herself  and  not 
permitted  to  be  seen  or  heard  by  the  others.  No  man 
with  the  feeling  of  a  parent  could  be  less  than  moved  by 
such  a  revelation,  and  I  confess  that  I  was  shocked, 
grieved,  and  indignant.     I  went  at  once  to  Miss  Tracy 


332  OSTRACISM. 

to  ascertain  if  what  I  had  heard  was  true,  and  was  coolly 
told  it  was,  and  the  miserable  plea  was  offered  that  it 
would  have  injured  her  school  if  she  had  done  otherwise. 
I  told  her  she  should  have  told  me  so  at  the  beginning, 
but  I  did  not  believe  that  any  girl  in  the  school  would  be 
opposed  to  the  presence  of  my  daughter,  and  that  I  should 
be  glad  to  have  the  question  submitted  to  them.  She 
consented  to  this,  and  to  the  credit  of  the  young  ladies 
not  one  made  objection.  Not  satisfied  with  this  verdict 
of  the  natural  and  uncorrupted  sense  of  justice  and  hu- 
manity of  these  young  ladies,  Miss  Tracy  insisted  that 
the  parents  must  be  consulted,  and  if  one  of  them  objected 
she  should  not  admit  my  child  to  the  same  apartment  and 
privileges  of  the  other  pupils.  One  parent  only  had  the 
cruelty  to  object,  and  he  was  Mr.  Horatio  G.  Warner,  a 
democratic  editor,  and  upon  his  adverse  conclusion  my 
daughter  was  excluded  from  "  Tracy  Seminary."  Of 
course  Miss  Tracy  was  a  devout  Christian  lady  after  the 
fashion  of  the  time  and  locality,  in  good  and  regular 
standing  in  the  church. 

My  troubles  attending  the  education  of  my  children 
ere  not  to  end  here.  They  were  not  allowed  in  the 
public  school  in  the  district  in  which  I  lived,  owned  prop- 
erty, and  paid  taxes,  but  were  compelled,  if  they  went  to 
a  public  school,  to  go  over  to  the  other  side  of  the  city  to 
an  inferior  colored  school.  I  hardly  need  say  that  I  was 
not  prepared  to  submit  tamely  to  this  proscription,  any 
more  than  I  had  been  to  submit  to  slavery,  so  I  had  them 
taught  at  home  for  a  while  by  Miss  Thayer.  Meanwdiile 
I  went  to  the  people  with  the  question,  and  created 
considerable  agitation.  I  sought  and  obtained  a  hearing 
before  the  Board  of  Education,  and  after  repeated  efforts 
with  voice  and  pen  the  doors  of  the  public  schools  were 
opened  and  colored  children  were  permitted  to  attend 
them  in  common  with  others. 


A    FAVORABLE    CHANGE. 

There  were  barriers  erected  against  colored  people  in 
most  other  places  of  instruction  and  amusement  in  the 
city,  and  until  I  went  there  they  were  imposed  without 
any  apparent  sense  of  injustice  and  wrong,  and  submitted 
to  in  silence  ;  but  one  by  one  they  have  gradually  been 
removed,  and  colored  people  now  enter  freely,  without 
hindrance  or  observation,  all  places  of  public  resort. 
This  change  has  not  been  wholly  effected  by  me.  From 
the  first  I  was, cheered  on  and  supported  in  my  demands 
for  equal  rights  by  such  respectable  citizens  as  Isaac 
Post,  Wm,  Hallowell,  Samuel  D.  Porter,  Wm.  C.  Bloss, 
Benj.  Fish,  Asa  Anthony,  and  many  other  good  and  true 
men  of  Rochester. 

Notwithstanding  what  I  have  said  of  the  adverse  feeling 
exhibited  by  someTOrHts citizens  at  my  selection  of  Roches- 
ter as  the  place  in  which  to  establish  my  paper,  and  the 
trouble  in  educational  matters  just  referred  to,  that  selec- 
tion was  in  many  respects  very  fortunate.  The  city  was 
and  still  is  the  center  of  a  virtuous,  intelligent,  enterpris- 
ing, liberal,  and  growing  population.  The  surrounding 
country  is  remarkable  for  its  fertility,  and  the  city  itself 
possesses  one  of  the  finest  water-powers  in  the  world.  It 
is  on  the  line  of  the  New  York  Central  railroad — a  line 
that,  with  its  connections,  spans  the  whole  country.  Its 
people  were  industrious  and  in  comfortable  circumstances 
— not  so  rich  as  to  be  indifferent  to  the  claims  of  human- 
ity, and  not  so  poor  as  to  be  unable  to  help  any  good 
cause  which  commanded  the  approval  of  their  judgment, 

The  ground  had  been  measurably  prepared  for  me  by 
the  labors  of  others — notably  by  Hon.  Myron  Holley, 
whose  monument  of  enduring  marble  now  stands  in  the 
beautiful  cemetery  at  Mount  Hope  upon  an  eminence  be- 
fitting his  noble  character.  ^JHuiow  ol  no  place  in  the 
Union  where  I  could  have  located  at  the  time  with 
less  resistance,  or  received  aTTarger  measure  of  sympathy 


334  AT   HOME   IN   ROCHESTER. 

and  cooperation,  and  I  now  look  back  to  my  life  and 
labors  there  with  unalloyed  satisfaction,  and  having  spent 
a  quarter  of  a  century  among  its  people,  I  shall  always 
feel  more  at  home  there  than  anywhere  else  in  this 
country. 


Harriet  Beecher  Stowe. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

JOHN  BROWN  AND  MRS.  STOWE. 

My  first  meeting  with  Capt.  Brown — The  Free-Soil  movement — Col- 
ored Convention — Uncle  Tom's  Cabin — Industrial  School  for  col- 
ored people — Letter  to  Mrs.  H.  B.  Stowe. 

ABOUT  the  time  I  began  my  enterprise  in  Rochester 
I  chanced  to  spend  a  night  and  a  day  under  the 
roof  of  a  man  whose  character  and  conversation,  and 
whose  objects  and  aims  in  life,  made  a  very  deep  impres- 
sion upon  my  mind  and  heart.  His  name  had  been  men- 
tioned to  me  by  several  prominent  colored  men,  among 
whom  were  the  Rev.  Henry  Highland  Garnet  and  J.  W. 
Loguen.  In  speaking  of  him  their  voices  would  drop  to 
a  whisper,  and  what  they  said  of  him  made  me  very  eager 
to  see  and  to  know  him.  Fortunately,  I  was  invited  to  see 
him  in  his  own  house.  At  the  time  to  which  I  now  refer 
this  man  was  a  respectable  merchant  in  a  populous 
and  thriving  city,  and  our  first  place  of  meeting  was  at 
his  store.  This  was  a  substantial  brick  building  on  a 
prominent,  busy  street.  A  glance  at  the  interior,  as  well 
as  at  the  massive  walls  without,  gave  me  the  impression 
that  the  owner  must  be  a  man  of  considerable  wealth. 
My  welcome  was  all  that  I  could  have  asked.  Every 
member  of  the  family,  young  and  old,  seemed  glad  to  see 
me,  and  I  was  made  much  at  home  in  a  very  little  while. 
I  was,  however,  a  little  disappointed  with  the  appearance 
of  the  house  and  its  location.  After  seeing  the  fine  store 
I  was  prepared  to  see  a  fine  residence  in  an  eligible  local- 
ity, but  this  conclusion  was  completely  dispelled  by  actual 
observation.      In  fact,  the  house  was  neither  commodious 

(337) 


338  JOHN   BROWN. 

nor  elegant,  nor  its  situation  desirable.  It  was  a  small 
wooden  building  on  a  back  street,  in  a  neighborhood 
chiefly  occupied  by  laboring  men  and  mechanics  ;  respect- 
able enough,  to  be  sure,  but  not  quite  the  place,  I  thought, 
where  one  would  look  for  the  residence  of  a  flourishing 
and  successful  merchant.  Plain  as  was  the  outside 
of  this  man's  house,  the  inside  was  plainer.  Its  furni- 
ture would  have  satisfied  a  Spartan.  It  would  take  longer 
to  tell  what  was  not  in  this  house  than  what  was  in 
it.  There  was  an  air  of  plainness  about  it  which  almost 
suggested  destitution.  My  first  meal  passed  under  the 
misnomer  of  tea,  though  there  was  nothing  about  it 
resembling  the  usual  significance  of  that  term.  It  con- 
sisted of  beef-soup,  cabbage,  and  potatoes — a  meal  such  as 
a  man  might  relish  after  following  the  plow  all  day  or 
performing  a  forced  march  of  a  dozen  miles  over  a  rough 
road  in  frosty  weather.  Innocent  of  paint,  veneering, 
varnish,  or  table-cloth,  the  table  announced  itself  unmis- 
takably of  pine  and  of  the  plainest  workmanship.  There 
was  no  hired  help  visible.  The  mother,  daughters,  and 
sons  did  the  serving,  and  did  it  well.  They  were  evident- 
ly used  to  it,  and  had  no  thought  of  any  impropriety  or 
degradation  in  being  their  own  servants.  It  is  said  that 
a  house  in  some  measure  reflects  the  character  of  its  oc- 
cupants ;  this  one  certainly  did.  In  it  there  were  no 
disguises,  no  illusions,  no  make-believes.  Every  thing- 
implied  stern  truth,  solid  purpose,  and  rigid  economy.  I 
was  not  long  in  company  with  the  master  of  this  house 
before  I  discovered  that  he  was  indeed  the  master  of  it, 
and  was  likely  to  become  mine  too  if  I  stayed  long  enough 
with  him.  He  fulfilled  St.  Paul's  idea  of  the  head  of  the 
family.  His  wife  believed  in  him,  and  his  children 
observed  him  with  reverence.  Whenever  he  spoke  his 
words  commanded  earnest  attention.  His  arguments, 
which  I  ventured  at  some  points  to  oppose,  seemed  to 


HIS    APPEARANCE.  339 

convince  all ;  his  appeals  touched  all,  and  his  will  im- 
pressed all.  Certainly  I  never  felt  myself  in  the  presence 
of  a  stronger  religious  influence  than  while  in  this  man's 
house. 

In  person  he  was  lean,  strong,  and  sinewy,  of  the  best 
New  England  mold,  built  for  times  of  trouble  and  fitted  to 
grapple  with  the  flintiest  hardships.  Clad  in  plain  Amer- 
ican woolen,  shod  in  boots  of  cowhide  leather,  and  wear- 
ing a  cravat  of  the  same  substantial  material,  under  six 
feet  high,  less  than  150  pounds  in  weight,  aged  about 
fifty,  he  presented  a  figure  straight  and  symmetrical  as  a 
mountain  pine.  His  bearing  was  singularly  impressive. 
His  head  was  not  large,  but  compact  and  high.  His  hair 
was  coarse,  strong,  slightly  gray  and  closely  trimmed, 
and  grew  low  on  his  forehead.  His  face  was  smoothly 
shaved,  and  revealed  a  strong,  square  mouth,  supported 
by  a  broad  and  prominent  chin.  His  eyes  were  bluish- 
gray,  and  in  conversation  they  were  full  of  light  and  fire. 
When  on  the  street,  he  moved  with  a  long,  springing, 
race-horse  step,  absorbed  by  his  own  reflections,  neither 
seeking  nor  shunning  observation.  Such  was  the  man 
whose  name  I  had  heard  in  whispers ;  such  was  the  spirit 
of  his  house  and  family ;  such  was  the  house  in  which  he 
lived ;  and  such  was  Captain  John  Brown,  whose  name  has 
now  passed  into  history,  as  that  of  one  of  the  most  marked 
characters  and  greatest  heroes  known  to  American  fame. 

After  the  strong  meal  already  described,  Captain  Brown 
cautiously  approached  the  subject  which  he  wished  to 
bring  to  my  attention;  for, he  seemed  to  apprehend  oppo- 
sition to  his  views.  He  /denounced  slavery  in  look  and 
language  fierce  and  bitter,  thought  that  slaveholders  had 
forfeited  their  right  to  live,  that  the  slaves  had  the  right 
to  gain  their  liberty  in  any  way  they  could,  did  not  believe 
that  moral  suasion  would  ever  liberate  the  slave,  or  that^- 
political  action  would  abolish  the  system.!  He  said  that 


340  HIS    PLANS. 

he  had  long  had  a  plan  which  could  accomplish  this  end, 
and  he  had  invited  me  to  his  house  to  lay  that  plan  before 
me.  He  said  he  had  been  for  some  time  looking  for 
colored  men  to  whom  he  could  safely  reveal  his  secret^ 
and  at  times  he  had  almost  despaired  of  finding  such 
men ;  but  that  now  he  was  encouraged,  for  he  saw  heads 
of  such  rising  up  in  all  directions.  He  had  observed  my 
course  at  home  and  abroad,  and  he  wanted  my  coopera- 
tion. His  plan  as  it  then  lay  in  his  mind  had  much  to 
commend  it.  It  did  not,  as  some  suppose,  contemplate  a 
general  rising  among  the  slaves,  and  a  general  slaughter 
of  the  slave-masters.  An  insurrection,  he  thought,  would 
only  defeat  the  object  ;\but  his  plan  did  contemplate  the 
creating  of  an  armed  force  which  should  act  in  the  very 
heart  of  the  South.  He  was  not  averse  to  the  shedding 
of  blood,  and  thought  the  practice  of  carrying  arms  would 
be  a  good  one  for  the  colored  people  to  adopt,  as  it  would 
give  them  a  sense  of  their  manhood.  No  people,  he  said, 
could  have  self-respect,  or  be  respected,  who  would  not 
fight  for  their  freedom.  He  called  my  attention  to  a 
map  of  the  United  States,  and  pointed  out  to  me  the  far- 
reaching  Alleghanies,  which  stretch  away  from  the  bor- 
ders of  New  York  into  the  Southern  States.  "  These 
mountains,"  he  said,  "  are  the  basis  of  my  plan.  God 
has  given  the  strength  of  the  hills  to  freedom ;  they  were 
placed  here  for  the  emancipation  of  the  negro  race ;  they 
are  full  of  natural  forts,  where  one  man  for  defense  will 
be  equal  to  a  hundred  for  attack ;  they  are  full  also  of 
good  hiding-places,  where  large  numbers  of  brave  men 
could  be  concealed,  and  baffle  and  elude  pursuit  for  a 
long  time.  I  know  these  mountains  well,  and  could  take 
a  body  of  men  into  them  and  keep  them  there  despite  of 
all  the  efforts  of  Virginia  to  dislodge  them.  //The  true 
object  to  be  sought  is  first  of  all  to  destroy 'the  money 
value  of  slave  property ;  and  that  can  only  be  done  by 


JOHN  brown's  plan.  341 

rendering  such  property  insecure.  My  plan,  then,  is  to 
take  at  first  about  twenty-five  picked  men,  and  begin  on 
a  small  scale ;  supply  them  with  arms  and  ammunition 
and  post  them  in  squads  of  fives  on  a  line  of  twenty-five 
miles.  The  most  persuasive  and  judicious  of  these  shall 
go  down  to  the  fields  from  time  to  time,  as  opportunity 
offers,  and  induce  the  slaves  to  join  them,  seeking  and 
selecting  the  most  restless  and  daring." 

He  saw  that  in  this  part  of  the  work  the  utmost  care 
must  be  used  to  avoid  treachery  and  disclosure.  Only 
the  most  conscientious  and  skillful  should  be  sent  on  this 
perilous  duty.  With  care  and  enterprise  he  thought  he 
could  soon  gather  a  force  of  one  hundred  hardy  men,  men 
who  would  be  content  to  lead  the  free  and  adventurous 
life  to  which  he  proposed  to  train  them;  when  these  were 
properly  drilled,  and  each  man  had  found  the  place  for 
which  he  was  best  suited,  they  would  begin  work  in  ear- 
nest ;  they  would  run  off  the  slaves  in  large  numbers, 
retain  the  brave  and  strong  ones  in  the  mountains,  and 
send  the  weak  and  timid  to  the  north  by  the  underground 
railroad.  His  operations  woul'd  be  enlarged  with  increas- 
ing numbers  and  would  not  be  confined  to  one  locality. 

When  I  asked  him  how  he  would  support  these  men, 
he  said  emphatically  that  he  would  subsist  them  upon  the 
enemy.  Slavery  was  a  state  of  war,  and  the  slave  had  a 
right  to  anything  necessary  to  his  freedom.  "  But,"  said 
I,  "  suppose  you  succeed  in  running  off  a  few  slaves,  and 
thus  impress  the  Virginia  slaveholders  with  a  sense  of 
insecurity  in  their  slaves,  the  effect  will  be  only  to  make 
them  sell  their  slaves  further  south."  "  That,"  said  he, 
"  will  be  what  I  want  first  to  do ;  then  I  would  follow 
them  up.  If  we  could  drive  slavery  out  of  one  county,  it 
would  be  a  great  gain;  it  would  weaken  the  system 
throughout  the  State."  "  Bujt  they  would  employ  blood- 
hounds to  hunt  you  out  of  the  mountains."     "  That  they 


342  WAS   WILLING   TO   LAY   DOWN   HIS   LIFE. 

might  attempt,"  said  he,  "  but  the  chances  are,  we  should 
whip  them,  and  when  we  should  have  whipped  one  squad, 
they  would  be  careful  how  they  pursued."  "  But  you 
might  be  surrounded  and  cut  off  from  your  provisions  or 
means  of  subsistence."  He  thought  that  this  could  not  be 
done  so  they  could  not  cut  their  way  out,  but  even  if  the 
worst  came  he  could  but  be  killed,  and  he  had  no  better 
use  for  his  life  than  to  lay  it  down  in  the  cause  of  the 
slave.'  W"hen  I  suggested  that  we  might  convert  the 
slaveholders,  he  became  much  excited,  and  said  that 
could  never  be,  "  he  knew  their  proud  hearts  and  that 
they  would  never  be  induced  to  give  up  their  slaves,  until 
they  felt  a  big  stick  about  their  heads."  He  observed 
that  I  might  have  noticed  the  simple  manner  in  which  he 
lived,  adding  that  he  had  adopted  this  method  in  order  to 
save  money  to  carry  out  his  purposes.  This  was  said  in 
no  boastful  tone,  for  he  felt  that  he  had  delayed  already 
too  long,  and  had  no  room  to  boast  either  his  zeal  or  his 
self-denial.  Had  some  men  made  such  display  of  rigid 
virtue,  I  should  have  rejected  it,  as  affected,  false,  and 
hypocritical,  but  in  John  Brown,  I  felt  it  to  be  real  as 
iron  or  granite.  From  this  night  spent  with  John  Brown 
in  Springfield,  Mass.,  1847,  while  I  continued  to  write 
and  speak  against  slavery,  I  became  all  the  same  less 
hopeful  of  its  peaceful  abolition.  My  utterances  became 
more  and  more  tinged  by  the  color  of  this  man's  strong 
impressions. )  Speaking  at  an  anti-slavery  convention  in 
Salem,  Ohio,  I  expressed  this  apprehension  that  slavery 
could  only  be  destroyed  by  blood-shed,  when  I  was  sud- 
denly and  sharply  interrupted  by  my  good  old  friend 
Sojourner  Truth  with  the  question,  "  Frederick,  is  God 
dead  ? "  "  No,"  I  answrered,  "  and  because  God  is  not 
dead  slavery  can  only  end  in  blood."  My  quaint  old 
sister  was  of  the  Garrison  school  of  non-resistants,  and 
was    shocked   at  my   sanguinary   doctrine,  but    she   too 


UNION    OF   ANTI-SLAVERY   FORCES.  343 

became  an  advocate  of  the  sword,  when  the  war  for  the 
maintenance  of  the  Union  was  declared. 

In  1£48  it  was  my  privilege  to  attend,  and  in  some 
measure  to  participate  in  the  famous  Free^oil  Conven- 
tion held  in  Buffalo,  New  York.  It  was  a  vast  and 
variegated  assemblage,  composed  of  persons  from  all 
sections  of  the  North,  and  may  be  said  to  have  formed 
a  new  departure  in  the  history  of  forces  organized  to 
resist  the  growing  and  aggressive  demands  of  slavery 
and  the  slave  power.  Until  this  Buffalo  convention, 
anti-slavery  agencies  had  been  mainly  directed  to  the 
work  of  changing  public  sentiment  by  exposing  through 
the  press  and  on  the  platform  the  nature  of  the  slave 
system.  Anti-slavery  thus  far  had  only  been  sheet-light- 
ning ;  the  Buffalo  convention  sought  to  make  it  a  thunder- 
bolt. It  is  true  the  Liberty  party,  a  political  organization, 
had  been  in  existence  since  1840,  when  it  cast  seven 
thousand  votes  for  James  G.  Birney,  a  former  slaveholder, 
but  who,  in  obedience  to  an  enlightened  conscience,  had 
nobly  emancipated  his  slaves,  and  was  now  devoting  his 
time  and  talents  to  the  overthrow  of  slavery.  It  is  true 
that  this  little  party  of  brave  men  had  increased  their 
numbers  at  one  time  to  sixty  thousand  voters.  It,  however, 
had  now  apparently  reached  its  culminating  point,  and 
was  no  longer  able  to  attract  to  itself  and  combine  all  the 
available  elements  at  the  North  capable  of  being  mar- 
shaled against  the  growing  and  aggressive  measures  and 
aims  of  the  slave  power.  \Xhere  were  many  in  the  old 
Whig  party  known  as  Conscience-Whigs,  and  in  the  Dem- 
ocratic party  known  as  Barn-burners  and  Free  Democrats, 
who  were  anti-slavery  in  sentiment  and  utterly  opposed 
to  the  extension  of  the  slave  system  to  territory  hitherto 
uncursed  by  its  presence,  but  who,  nevertheless,  were  not 
willing  to  join  the  Liberty  party.  It  was  held  to  be 
deficient  in  numbers  and  wanting  in  prestige.     Its  fate 


344  FREE-SOIL  PARTY. 

was  the  fate  of  all  pioneers.  The  work  it  had  been  re- 
quired to  perform  had  exposed  it  to  assaults  from  all 
sides,  and  it  wore  on  its  front  the  ugly  marks  of  conflict. 
It  was  unpopular  for  its  very  fidelity  to  the  cause  of  lib- 
erty and  justice.  No  wonder  that  some  of  its  members, 
such  as  Gerrit  Smith,  William  Goodell,  Beriah  Green, 
and  Julius  Lemoyne,  refused  to  quit  the  old  for  the  new. 
They  felt  that  the  Free-Soil  party  was  a  step  backward,  a 
lowering  of  the  standard  ;  that  the  people  should  come  to 
them,  not  they  to  the  people.  The  party  which  had  been 
good  enough  for  them  ought  to  be  good  enough  for 
all  others.  Events,  however,  overruled  this  reasoning. 
The  conviction  became  general  that  the  time  had  come  for 
a  new  organization  which  should  embrace  all  who  were  in 
any  manner  opposed  to  slavery  and  the  slave  power,  and 
this  Buffalo  Free-Soil  convention  was  the  result  of  that 
conviction.  It  is  easy  to  say  that  this  or  that  measure 
would  have  been  wiser  and  better  than  the  one  adopted. 
But  any  measure  is  vindicated  by  its  necessity  and  good 
results.  It  was  impossible  for  the  mountain  to  go  to 
Mahomet,  or  for  the  Free-Soil  element  to  go  to  the  old 
Liberty  party;  so  the  latter  went  to  the  former.  "All 
is  well  that  ends  well."  This  Buffalo  convention  of 
free-soilers,  however  low  was  their  standard,  did  lay  the 
foundation  of  a  grand  superstructure.  It  was  a  power- 
ful link  in  the  chain  of  events  by  which  the  slave  system 
has  been  abolished,  the  slave  emancipated  and  the  coun- 
try saved  from  dismemberment. 

It  is  nothing  against  the  actors  in  this  new  movement 
that  they  did  not  see  the  end  from  the  beginning ;  that 
they  did  not  at  first  take  the  high  ground  that  further  on 
in  the  conflict  their  successors  felt  themselves  called  upon 
to  take,  or  that  their  Free-Soil  party,  like  the  old  Liberty 
party,  was  ultimately  required  to  step  aside  and  make 
room  for  the  great  Republican  party.      In  all  this  and 


CASS   AND   CALHOUN.  345 

more  it  illustrates  the  experience  of  reform  in  all  ages,  and 
conforms  to  the  laws  of  human  progress.  Measures 
change,  principles  never. 

I  was  not  the  only  colored  man  well  known  to  the  coun- 
try who  was  present  at  this  convention.  Samuel  Ringold  '. 
Ward,  Henry  Highland  Garnet,  Charles  L.  Remond,  and 
Henry  Bibb  were  there  and  made  speeches  which 
were  received  with  surprise  and  gratification  by  the  thou- 
sands there  assembled.  As  a  colored  man  I  felt  greatly 
encouraged  and  strengthened  for  my  cause  while  listening 
to  these  men,  'in  the  presence  of  the  ablest  men  of  the 
Caucasian  race.  Mr.  Ward  especially  attracted  attention 
at  that  convention.  As  an  orator  and  thinker  he  was 
vastly  superior,  I  thought,  to  any  of  us,  and  being  per- 
fectly black  and  of  unmixed  African  descent,  the  splen- 
dors of  his  intellect  went  directly  to  the  glory  of  race.  In 
depth  of  thought,  fluency  of  speech,  readiness  of  wit,  log- 
ical exactness,  and  general  intelligence,  Samuel  R.  Ward 
has  left  no  successor  among  the  colored  men  amongst  us, 
and  it  was  a  sad  day  for  our  cause  when  he  was  laid  low 
in  the  soil  of  a  foreign  country. 

After  the  Free-Soil  party,  with  "  Free  Soil,"  "  Free 
Labor,"  "  Free  States,"  "  Free  Speech,"  and  "  Free  Men  " 
on  its  banner,  had  defeated  the  almost  permanently  victo- 
rious Democratic  party  under  the  leadership  of  so  able 
and  popular  a  standard-bearer  as  General  Lewis  Cass,  Mr. 
Calhoun  and  other  southern  statesmen  were  more  than 
ever  alarmed  at  the  rapid  increase  of  anti-slavery  feeling 
in  the  North,  and  devoted  their  energies  more  and  more 
to  the  work  of  devising  means  to  stay  the  torrents  and  tie 
up  the  storm.  They  were  not  ignorant  of  whereunto  this 
sentiment  would  grow  if  unsubjected  and  unextinguished. 
Hence  they  became  fierce  and  furious  in  debate,  and  more 
extravagant  than  ever  in  their  demands  for  additional 
safeguards    for   their   system   of    robbery   and    murder. 


346  MASON   AND   WEBSTER. 

Assuming  that  the  Constitution  guaranteed  their  rights 
of  property  in  their  fellow-men,  they  held  it  to  be  in  open 
violation  of  the  Constitution  for  any  American  citizen  in 
any  part  of  the  United  States  to  speak,  write,  or  act  against 
this  right.  But  this  shallow  logic  they  plainly  saw  could 
do  them  no  good  unless  they  could  obtain  further  safe- 
guards for  slavery.  In  order  to  effect  this  the  idea  of  so 
changing  the  Constitution  was  suggested  that  there 
should  be  two  instead  of  one  President  of  the  United 
States — one  from  the  North  and  the  other  from  the  South 
— and  that  no  measure  should  become  a  law  without  the 
assent  of  both.  But  this  device  was  so  utterly  impracti- 
cable that  it  soon  dropped  out  of  sight,  and  it  is  men- 
tioned here  only  to  show  the  desperation  of  slaveholders 
to  prop  up  their  system  of  barbarism  against  which  the 
sentiment  of  the  North  was  being  directed  with  destruct- 
ive skill  and  effect.  They  clamored  for  more  slave  States, 
more  power  in  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives, 
and  insisted  upon  the  suppression  of  free  speech.  At  the 
end  of  two  years,  in  1850,  when  Clay  and  Calhoun,  two 
of  the  ablest  leaders  the  South  ever  had,  were  still  in  the 
Senate,  we  had  an  attempt  at  a  settlement  of  differences 
between  the  North  and  South  which  our  legislators 
meant  to  be  final.  What  those  measures  were  I  need  not 
here  enumerate,  except  to  say  that  chief  among  them  was 
the  Fugitive  Slave  Bill,  framed  by  James  M.  Mason 
of  Virginia  and  supported  by  Daniel  Webster  of  Massa- 
chusetts— a  bill  undoubtedly  more  designed  to  involve  the 
North  in  complicity  with  slavery  and  deaden  its  moral 
sentiment  than  to  procure  the  return  of  fugitives  to  their 
so-called  owners.  For  a  time  this  design  did  not  alto- 
gether fail.  Letters,  speeches,  and  pamphlets  literally 
rained  down  upon  the  people  of  the  North,  reminding 
them  of  their  constitutional  duty  to  hunt  down  and  return 
to  bondage  runaway  slaves.      In  this  the  preachers  were 


FUGITIVE    SLAVE   LAW.  347 

not  much  behind  the  press  and  the  politicians,  especially 
that  class  of  preachers  known  as  Doctors  of  Divinity.  A 
long  list  of  these  came  forward  with  their  Bibles  to  show 
that  neither  Christ  nor  his  holy  apostles  objected  to 
returning  fugitives  to  slavery.  Now  that  that  evil  day  is 
past,  a  sight  of  those  sermons  would,  I  doubt  not,  bring 
the  red  blush  of  shame  to  the  cheeks  of  many. 

Living,as  I  then  did, in  Rochester,  on  the  border  of  Can- 
ada, I  was  compelled  to  see  the  terribly  distressing  effects 
of  this  cruel  enactment.  Fugitive  slaves  who  had  lived 
for  many  years  safely  and  securely  in  western  New  York 
and  elsewhere,  some  of  whom  had  by  industry  and  econo- 
my saved  money  and  bought  little  homes  for  themselves 
and  their  children,  were  suddenly  alarmed  and  compelled 
to  flee  to  Canada  for  safety  as  from  an  enemy's  land 
— a  doomed  city — and  take  up  a  dismal  march  to  a  new 
abode,  empty-handed,  among  strangers.  My  old  friend 
Ward,  of  whom  I  have  just  now  spoken,  found  it  necessa- 
ry to  give  up  the  contest  and  flee  to  Canada,  and 
thousands  followed  his  example.  Bishop  Daniel  A.  Payne 
of  the  African  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  came  to  me 
about  this  time  to  consult  me  as  to  whether  it  was  best  to 
stand  our  ground  or  flee  to  Canada.  When  I  told  him  I 
could  not  desert  my  post  until  I  saw  I  could  not  hold  it, 
adding  that  I  did  not  wish  to  leave  while  Garnet  and 
Ward  remained,  "  Why,"  said  he,  "  Ward  ?  Ward,  he 
is  already  gone.  I  saw  him  crossing  from  Detroit  to 
Windsor."  I  asked  him  if  he  were  going  to  stay,  and  he 
answered:  "Yes;  we  are  whipped,  we  are  whipped, 
and  we  might  as  well  retreat  in  order."  This  was  indeed 
a  stunning  blow.  This  man  had  power  to  do  more  to  de- 
feat this  inhuman  enactment  than  any  other  colored  man 
in  the  land,  for  no  other  could  bring  such  brain  power  to 
bear  against  it.  I  felt  like  a  besieged  city  at  news  that  its 
defenders  had  fallen  at  its  gates.     The  hardships  imposed 


348  SIMMS  AND  ANTHONY  BURNS. 

by  this  atrocious  and  shameless  law  were  cruel  and  shock- 
ing, and  yet  only  a  few  of  all  the  fugitives  of  the  North- 
ern States  were  returned  to  slavery  under  its  infamous- 
ly wicked  provisions.  As  a  means  of  recapturing 
their  runaway  property  in  human  flesh  the  law  was  an 
utter  failure.  Its  efficiency  was  destroyed  by  its  enor- 
mity. Its  chief  effect  was  to  produce  alarm  and  terror 
among  the  class  subject  to  its  operation,  and  this  it  did 
most  effectually  and  distressingly.  Even  colored  people 
who  had  been  free  all  their  lives  felt  themselves  very 
insecure  in  their  freedom,  for  under  this  law  the  oaths  of 
any  two  villains  were  sufficient  to  consign  a  free  man  to 
slavery  for  life.  While  the  law  was  a  terror  to  the  free, 
it  was  a  still  greater  terror  to  the  escaped  bondman.  To 
him  there  was  no  peace.  Asleep  or  awake,  at  work  or  at 
rest,  in  church  or  market,  he  was  liable  to  surprise  and 
capture.  By  the  law  the  judge  got  ten  dollars  a  head  for 
all  he  could  consign  to  slavery,  and  only  five  dollars 
apiece  for  any  which  he  might  adjudge  free.  Although  I 
was  now  myself  free,  I  was  not  without  apprehension. 
My  purchase  was  of  doubtful  validity,  having  been  bought 
when  out  of  the  possession  of  my  owner  and  when  he 
must  take  what  was  given  or  take  nothing.  It  was  a 
question  whether  my  claimant  could  be  estopped  by  such 
a  sale  from  asserting  certain  or  supposable  equitable 
rights  in  my  body  and  soul.  From  rumors  that  reached 
me  my  house  was  guarded  by  my  friends  several  nights, 
when  kidnappers,  had  they  come,  would  have  got  any- 
thing but  a  cool  reception,  for  there  would  have  been 
"  blows  to  take  as  well  as  blows  to  give."  Happily  this 
reign  of  terror  did  not  continue  long.  Despite  the  efforts 
of  Daniel  Webster  and  Millard  Fillmore  and  our  Doctors 
of  Divinity,  the  law  fell  rapidly  into .  disrepute.  The 
rescue  of  Shadrack  resulting  in  the  death  of  one  of  the 
kidnappers,  in  Boston,  the  cases  of  Simms  and  Anthony 


AN   EFFECTUAL   CHECK.  349 

Burns,  in  the  same  place,  created  the  deepest  feeling 
against  the  law  and  its  upholders.  But  the  thing 
which  more  than  all  else  destroyed  the  fugitive  slave  law 
was  the  resistance  made  to  it  by  the  fugitives  themselves. 
A  decided  check  was  given  to  the  execution  of  the  law  at 
Christiana,  Penn.,  where  three  colored  men,  being  pur- 
sued by  Mr.  Gorsuch  and  his  son,  slew  the  father, 
wounded  the  son,  and  drove  away  the  officers,  and  made 
their  escape  to  my  house  in  Rochester.  The  work  of 
getting  these  men  safely  into  Canada  was  a  delicate  one. 
They  were  not  only  fugitives  from  slavery  but  charged 
with  murder,  and  officers  were  in  pursuit  of  them.  There 
was  no  time  for  delay.  I  could  not  look  upon  them  as 
murderers.  To  me,  they  were  heroic  defenders  of  the 
just  rights  of  man  against  manstealers  and  murderers. 
So  I  fed  them,  and  sheltered  them  in  my  house.  Had 
they  been  pursued  then  and  there,  my  home  would  have 
been  stained  with  blood,  for  these  men  who  had  already 
tasted  blood  were  well  armed  and  prepared  to  sell  their 
lives  at  any  expense  to  the  lives  and  limbs  of  their  prob- 
ble  assailants.  What  they  had  already  done  at  Christiana 
and  the  cool  determination  which  showed  very  plainly 
especially  in  Parker,  (for  that  was  the  name  of  the 
leader,)  left  no  doubt  on  my  mind  that  their  courage  was 
genuine  and  that  their  deeds  would  equal  their  words. 
The  situation  was  critical  and  dangerous.  The  telegraph 
had  that  day  announced  their  deeds  at  Christiana,  their 
escape,  and  that  the  mountains  of  Pennsylvania  were 
being  searched  for  the  murderers.  These  men  had 
reached  me  simultaneously  with  this  news  in  the  New 
York  papers.  Immediately  after  the  occurrence  at 
Christiana,  they,  instead  of  going  into  the  mountains, 
were  placed  on  a  train  which  brought  them  to  Rochester. 
They  were  thus  almost  in  advance  of  the  lightning,  and 
much  in  advance  of  probable  pursuit,  unless  the  telegraph 


350  THE    JERRY    RESCUE. 

had  raised  agents  already  here.  The  hours  they  spent  at  my 
house  were  therefore  hours  of  anxiety  as  well  as  activity. 
I  dispatched  my  friend  Miss  Julia  Griffiths  to  the  land- 
ing three  miles  away  on  the  Genesee  River  to  ascertain 
if  a  steamer  would  leave  that  night  for  any  port  in  Can- 
ada, and  remained  at  home  myself  to  guard  my  tired, 
dust-covered,  and  sleeping  guests,  for  they  had  been  har- 
assed and  traveling  for  two  days  and  nights,  and  needed 
rest.  Happily  for  us  the  suspense  was  not  long,  for  it 
turned  out  that  that  very  night  a  steamer  was  to  leave 
for  Toronto,  Canada. 

This  fact,. however,  did  not  end  my  anxiety.  There 
was  danger  that  between  my  house  and  the  landing  or  at 
the  landing  itself  we  might  meet  with  trouble.  Indeed 
the  landing  was  the  place  where  trouble  was  likely  to 
occur  if  at  all.  As  patiently  as  I  could,  I  waited  for  the 
shades  of  night  to  come  on,  and  then  put  the  men  in  my 
"  Democrat  carriage,"  and  started  for  the  landing  on  the 
Genesee.  It  was  an  exciting  ride,  and  somewhat  speedy 
withal.  We  reached  the  boat  at  least  fifteen  minutes 
before  the  time  of  its  departure,  and  that  without  remark 
or  molestation.  But  those  fifteen  minutes  seemed  much 
longer  than  usual.  I  remained  on  board  till  the  order  to 
haul  in  the  gang-plank  was  given  ;  I  shook  hands  with 
my  friends,  received  from  Parker  the  revolver  that  fell 
from  the  hand  of  Gorsuch  when  he  died,  presented  now 
as  a  token  of  gratitude  and  a  memento  of  the  battle  for 
Liberty  at  Christiana,  and  I  returned  to  my  home  with 
a  sense  of  relief  which  I  cannot  stop  here  to  describe. 
This  affair,  at  Christiana,  and  the  Jerry  rescue  at  Syra- 
cuse, inflicted  fatal  wounds  on  the  fugitive  slave  bill.  It 
became  thereafter  almost  a  dead  letter,  for  slaveholders 
found  that  not  only  did  it  fail  to  put  them  in  possession 
of  their  slaves,  but  that  the  attempt  to  enforce  it  brought 
odium  upon  themselves  and  weakened  the  slave  system. 


UNCLE  tom's  cabin.  351 

In  the  midst  of  these  fugitive  slave  troubles  came  the 
book  known  as  Uncle  Tom's  Cabin,  a  work  of  marvelous 
depth  and  power.  Nothing  could  have  better  suited  the 
moral  and  humane  requirements  of  the  hour.  Its  effect 
was  amazing,  instantaneous,  and  universal.  No  book  on 
the  subject  of  slavery  had  so  generally  and  favorably 
touched  the  American  heart.  It  combined  all  the  power 
and  pathos  of  preceding  publications  of  the  kind,  and  was 
hailed  by  many  as  an  inspired  production.  Mrs.  Stowe 
at  once  became  an  object  of  interest  and  admiration. 
She  had  made  fortune  and  fame  at  home,  and  had 
awakened  a  deep  interest  abroad.  Eminent  persons  in 
England,  roused  to  anti-slavery  enthusiasm  by  her  "  Uncle 
Tom's  Cabin,"  invited  her  to  visit  that  country,  and  prom- 
ised to  give  her  a  testimonial.  Mrs.  Stowe  accepted  the 
invitation  and  the  proffered  testimonial.  Before  sailing 
for  England,  however,  she  invited  me  from  Rochester,  N. 
Y.,  to  spend  a  day  at  her  house  in  Andover,  Mass. 
Delighted  with  an  opportunity  to  become  personally 
acquainted  with  the  gifted  authoress,  I  lost  no  time  in 
making  my  way  to  Andover.  I  was  received  at  her  home 
with  genuine  cordiality.  There  was  no  contradiction 
between  the  author  and  her  book.  Mrs.  Stowe  appeared 
in  conversation  equally  as  well  as  she  appeared  in  her 
writing.  She  made  to  me  a  nice  little  speech  in  announc- 
ing her  object  in  sending  for  me.  "  I  have  invited  you 
here,"  she  said,  u  because  I  wish  to  confer  with  you  as  to 
what  can  be  done  for  the  free  colored  people  of  the  coun- 
try. I  am  going  to  England  and  expect  to  have  a  con- 
siderable sum  of  money  placed  in  my  hands,  and  I  intend 
to  use  it  in  some  way  for  the  permanent  improvement  of 
the  free  colored  people,  and  especially  for  that  class  which 
has  become  free  by  their  own  exertions.  In  what  way  I 
can  do  this  most  successfully  is  the  subject  about  which  I 
wish  to  talk  with  you.    In  any  event  I  desire  to  have  some 


352  HARRIET    BEECHER    STOWE. 

monument  rise  after  Uncle  Tom's  Cabin,  which  shall 
show  that  it  produced  more  than  a  transient  influence." 
She  said  several  plans  had  been  suggested,  among  others 
an  educational  institution  pure  and  simple,  but  that  she 
thought  favorably  of  the  establishment  of  an  industrial 
school;  and  she  desired  me  to  express  mj  views  as  to 
what  I  thought  would  be  the  best  plan  by  which  to  help  the 
free  colored  people.  I  was  not  slow  to  tell  Mrs.  Stowe  all  I 
knew  and  had  thought  on  the  subject.  As  to  a  purely 
educational  institution,  I  agreed  with  her  that  it  did  not 
meet  our  necessities.  I  argued  against  expending  money 
in  that  way.  I  was  also  opposed  to  an  ordinary  indus- 
trial school  where  pupils  should  merely  earn  the  means 
of  obtaining  an  education  in  books.  There  were 
such  schools,  already.  What  I  thought  of  as  best 
was  rather  a  series  of  workshops,  where  colored 
people  could  learn  some  of  the  handicrafts,  learn 
to  work  in  iron,  wood,  and  leather,  and  where  a 
plain  English  education  could  also  be  taught.  I  argued 
that  the  want  of  money  was  the  root  of  all  evil  to  the 
colored  people.  They  were  shut  out  from  all  lucrative 
employments  and  compelled  to  be  merely  barbers,  waiters, 
coachmen,  and  the  like,  at  wages  so  low  that  they  could 
lay  up  little  or  nothing.  Their  poverty  kept  them  igno- 
rant and  their  ignorance  kept  them  degraded.  We 
needed  more  to  learn  how  to  make  a  good  living  than  to 
learn  Latin  and  Greek.  After  listening  to  me  at  con- 
siderable length,  she  was  good  enough  to  tell  me  that 
she  favored  my  views,  and  would  devote  the  money  she 
expected  to  receive  abroad  to  meeting  the  want  I  had 
described  as  the  most  important;  hy  establishing  an 
institution  in  which  colored  youth  should  learn  trades  as 
well  as  to  read,  write,  and  count.  When  about  to  leave 
Andover,  Mrs.  Stowe  asked  me  to  put  my  views  on  the 
subject  in  the  form  of  a  letter,  so  that  she  could  take  it 


LIFE,   LIBERTY,   ETC.  353 

to  England  with  her  and  show  it  to  her  friends  there, 
that  they  might  see  to  what  their  contributions  were  to 
be  devoted.  I  acceded  to  her  request  and  wrote  her  the 
following  letter  for  the  purpose  named : 

Rochester,  March  8,  1853. 
My  Dear  Mrs.  Stowe  : 

You  kindly  informed  me,  when  at  your  house  a  fortnight  ago,  that 
you  designed  to  do  something  which  should  permanently  contribute 
to  the  improvement  and  elevation  of  the  free  colored  people  in  the 
United  States.  You  especially  expressed  an  interest  in  such  of  this 
class  as  had  become  free  by  their  own  exertions,  and  desired  most  of 
all  to  be  of  service  to  them.  In  what  manner  and  by  what  means 
you  can  assist  this  class  most  successfully,  is  the  subject  upon  which 
you  have  done  me  the  honor  to  ask  my  opinion.  ...  I  assert,  then, 
that  poverty,  ignorance,  and  degradation  are  the  combined  evils ;  or  in 
other  words,  these  constitute  the  social  disease  of  the  free  colored 
people  of  the  United  States. 

To  deliver  them  from  this  triple  malady  is  to  improve  and  elevate 
them,  by  which  I  mean  simply  to  put  them  on  an  equal  footing  with 
their  white  fellow-countrymen  in  the  sacred  right  to  '  'Life,  Liberty, 
and  the  pursuit  of  happiness."  I  am  for  no  fancied  or  artificial 
elevation,  but  only  ask  fair  play.  How  shall  this  be  obtained?  I 
answer,  first,  not  by  establishing  for  our  use  high  schools  and  col- 
leges. Such  institutions  are,  in  my  judgment,  beyond  our  immediate 
occasions  and  are  not  adapted  to  our  present  most  pressing  wants. 
High  schools  and  colleges  are  excellent  institutions,  and  will  in  due 
season  be  greatly  subservient  to  our  progress ;  but  they  are  the  result, 
as  well  as  they  are  the  demand,  of  a  point  of  progress  which  we  as  a 
people  have  not  yet  attained.  Accustomed  as  we  have  been  to  the 
rougher  and  harder  modes  of  living,  and  of  gaining  a  livelihood,  we 
cannot  and  we  ought  not  to  hope  that  in  a  single  leap  from  our  low 
condition,  we  can  reach  that  of  Ministers,  Lawyers,  Doctors,  Editors, 
Merchants,  etc.  These  will  doubtless  be  attained  by  us ;  but  this  will 
only  be  when  we  have  patiently  and  laboriously,  and  I  may  add  suc- 
cessfully, mastered  and  passed  through  the  intermediate  gradations 
of  agriculture  and  the  mechanic  arts.  Besides,  there  are  (and  perhaps 
this  is  a  better  reason  for  my  view  of  the  case)  numerous  institutions 
of  learning  in  this  country,  already  thrown  open  to  colored  youth. 
To  my  thinking,  there  are  quite  as  many  facilities  now  afforded  to 
the  colored  people  as  they  can  spare  the  time,  from  the  sterner  duties 
of  life,to  judiciously  appropiate.  In  their  present  condition  of  poverty, 
they  cannot  spare  their  sons  and  daughters  two  or  three  years  at 


354  HIS   VIEWS    OF   EDUCATION. 

boarding-schools  or  colleges,  to  say  nothing  of  finding  the  means  to 
sustain  them  while  at  such  institutions.  I  take  it,  therefore,  that  we 
are  well  provided  for  in  this  respect;  and  that  it  may  be  fairly 
inferred  from  the  fact,  that  the  facilities  for  our  education,  so  far  as 
schools  and  colleges  in  the  Free  States  are  concerned,  will  increase 
quite  in  proportion  with  our  future  wants.  Colleges  have  been  open 
to  colored  youth  in  this  country  during  the  last  dozen  years.  Yet 
few,  comparatively,  have  acquired  a  classical  education;  and  even 
this  few  have  found  themselves  educated  far  above  a  living  condition, 
there  being  no  methods  by  which  they  could  turn  their  learning  to 
account.  Several  of  this  latter  class  have  entered  the  ministry;  but 
you  need  not  be  told  that  an  educated  people  is  needed  to  sustain  an 
educated  ministry.  There  must  be  a  certain  amount  of  cultivation 
among  the  people,  to  sustain  such  a  ministry.  At  present  we  have 
not  that  cultivation  amongst  us;  and,  therefore,  we  value  in  the 
preacher  strong  lungs  rather  than  high  learning.  I  do  not  say  that 
educated  ministers  are  not  needed  amongst  us,  far  from  it!  I  wish 
there  were  more  of  them!  but  to  increase  their  number  is  not  the 
largest  benefit  you  can  bestow  upon  us. 

"We  have  two  or  three  colored  lawyers  in  this  country;  and  I  rejoice 
in  the  fact ;  for  it  affords  very  gratifying  evidence  of  our  progress. 
Yet  it  must  be  confessed  that,  in  point  of  success,  our  lawyers  are  as 
great  failures  as  our  ministers.  White  people  will  not  employ  them 
to  the  obvious  embarrassment  of  their  causes,  and  the  blacks,  taking 
their  cue  from  the  whites,  have  not  sufficient  confidence  in  their 
abilities  to  employ  them.  Hence  educated  colored  men,  among  the 
colored  people,  are  at  a  very  great  discount.  It  would  seem  that 
education  and  emigration  go  together  with  us,  for  as  soon  as  a  man 
rises  amongst  us,  capable,  by  his  genius  and  learning,  to  do  us  great 
service,  just  so  soon  he  finds  that  he  can  serve  himself  better  by  going 
elsewhere.  In  proof  of  this,  I  might  instance  the  Russwurms,  the 
Garnetts,  the  Wards,  the  Crummells,  and  others,  all  men  of  superior 
ability  and  attainments,  and  capable  of  removing  mountains  of  preju- 
dice against  their  race,  by  their  simple  presence  in  the  country;  but 
these  gentlemen,  finding  themselves  embarrassed  here  by  the  peculiar 
disadvantages  to  which  I  have  referred,  disadvantages  in  part  grow- 
ing out  of  their  education,  being  repelled  by  ignorance  on  the  one 
hand,  and  prejudice  on  the  other,  and  having  no  taste  to  continue  a 
contest  against  such  odds,  have  sought  more  congenial  climes, 
where  they  can  live  more  peaceable  and  quiet  lives.  I  regret  their 
election,  but  I  cannot  blame  them;  for  with  an  equal  amount  of 
education,  and  the  hard  lot  which  was  theirs,  I  might  follow  their 
example.  .  .  . 

There  is  little  reason  to  hope  that  any  considerable  number  of  the 


MECHANICS   HATE  NEGROES.  355 

free  colored  people  will  ever  be  induced  to  leave  this  country,  even  if 
such  a  thing  were  desirable.  The  black  man  (unlike  the  Indian)  loves 
civilization.  He  does  not  make  very  great  progress  in  civilization 
himself ,  but  he  likes  to  be  in  the  midst  of  it,  and  prefers  to  share  its 
most  galling  evils,  to  encountering  barbarism.  Then  the  love  of 
country,  the  dread  of  isolation,  the  lack  of  adventurous  spirit,  and 
the  thought  of  seeming  to  desert  their  "brethren  in  bonds,"  are  a 
powerful  check  upon  all  schemes  of  colonization,  which  look  to  the 
removal  of  the  colored  people,  without  the  slaves.  The  truth  is,  dear 
madam,  we  are  here,  and  here  we  are  likely  to  remain.  Individuals 
emigrate — nations  never.  We  have  grown  up  with  this  republic,  and 
I  see  nothing  in  her  character,  or  even  in  the  character  of  the  Ameri- 
can people,  as  yet,  which  compels  the  belief  that  we  must  leave  the 
United  States.  If,  then,  we  are  to  remain  here,  the  question  for  the  wise 
and  good  is  precisely  that  which  you  have  submitted  to  me — namely: 
What  can  be  done  to  improve  the  condition  of  the  free  people  of  color 
in  the  United  States  ?  The  plan  which  I  humbly  submit  in  answer  to 
this  inquiry  (and  in  the  hope  that  it  may  find  favor  with  you,  and  with 
the  many  friends  of  humanity  who  honor,  love  and  cooporate  with  you) 
is  the  establishment  in  Rochester,  5[.  Y.,  or  in  some  other  part  of  the 
United  States  equally  favorable  to  such  an  enterprise,  of  an  Industrial 
College  in  which  shall  be  taught  several  important  branches  of  the 
mechanic  arts.  This  college  shall  be  open  to  colored  youth.  I  will  pass 
over  the  details  of  such  an  institution  as  I  propose.  .  .  .  Never  having 
had  a  day's  schooling  in  all  my  life,  I  may  not  be  expected  to  map  out 
the  details  of  a  plan  so  comprehensive  as  that  involved  in  the  idea 
of  a  college.  I  repeat,  then,  that  I  leave  the  organization  and  ad- 
ministration of  the  institution  to  the  superior  wisdom  of  yourself 
and  the  friends  who  second  your  noble  efforts.  The  argument  in 
favor  of  an  Industrial  College  (a  college  to  be  conducted  by  the  best 
men,  and  the  best  workmen  which  the  mechanic  arts  can  afford ;  a 
college  where  colored  youth  can  be  instructed  to  use  their  hands,  as 
well  as  their  heads ;  where  they  can  be  put  in  possession  of  the  means 
of  getting  a  living  whether  their  lot  in  after  life  may  be  cast  among 
civilized  or  uncivilized  men;  whether  they  choose  to  stay  here,  or 
prefer  to  return  to  the  land  of  their  fathers)  is  briefly  this :  Prejudice 
against  the  free  colored  people  in  the  United  States  has  shown  itself 
nowhere  so  invincible  as  among  mechanics.  The  farmer  and  the 
professional  man  cherish  no  feeling  so  bitter  as  that  cherished  by 
these.  The  latter  would  starve  us  out  of  the  country  entirely.  At 
this  moment  I  can  more  easily  get  my  son  into  a  lawyer's  office  to 
study  law  than  I  can  into  a  blacksmith's  shop  to  blow  the  bellows  and 
to  wield  the  sledge-hammer.  Denied  the  means  of  learning  useful 
trades,  we  are  pressed  into  the  narrowest  limits  to  obtain  a  livelihood. 
15 


356  AN   INDUSTRIAL    COLLEGE. 

in  times  past  we  have  been  the  hewers  of  wood  and  drawers  of  water 
for  American  society,  and  we  once  enjoyed  a  monopoly  in  menial 
employments,  but  this  is  so  no  longer.  Even  these  employments  are 
rapidly  passing  away  out  of  our  hands.  The  fact  is  (every  day  begins 
with  the  lesson,  and  ends  with  the  lesson)  that  colored  men  must 
learn  trades ;  must  find  new  employments ;  new  modes  of  usefulness 
to  society,  or  that  they  must  decay  under  the  pressing  wants  to  which 
their  condition  is  rapidly  bringing  them. 

We  must  become  mechanics;  we  must  build  as  well  as  live  in 
houses;  we  must  make  as  well  as  use  furniture;  we  must  construct 
bridges  as  well  as  pass  over  them,  before  we  can  properly  live  or  be 
respected  by  our  fellow  men.  We  need  mechanics  as  well  as  minis- 
ters. We  need  workers  in  iron,  clay,  and  leather.  We  have  orators, 
authors,  and  other  professional  men,  but  these  reach  only  a  certain 
class,  and  get  respect  for  our  race  in  certain  select  circles.  To  live 
here  as  we  ought  we  must  fasten  ourselves  to  our  countrymen  through 
their  every-day,  cardinal  wants.  We  must  not  only  be  able  to  black 
boots,  but  to  make  them.  At  present  we  are,  in  the  northern  States, 
unknown  as  mechanics.  We  give  no  proof  of  genius  or  skill  at  the 
county,  State,  or  national  fairs.  We  are  unknown  at  any  of  the 
great  exhibitions  of  the  industry  of  our  fellow-citizens,  and  being 
unknown,  we  are  unconsidered. 

The  fact  that  we  make  no  show  of  our  ability  is  held  conclusive  of 
our  inability  to  make  any,  hence  all  the  indifference  and  contempt 
with  which  incapacity  is  regarded  fall  upon  us,  and  that  too  when 
we  have  had  no  means  of  disproving  the  infamous  opinion  of  our 
natural  inferiority.  I  have,  during  the  last  dozen  years,  denied 
before  the  Americans  that  we  are  an  inferior  race;  but  this  has  been 
done  by  arguments  based  upon  admitted  principles  rather  than  by  the 
presentation  of  facts.  Now,  firmly  believing,  as  I  do,  that  there  are 
skill,  invention,  power,  industry,  and  real  mechanical  genius  among 
the  colored  people,  which  will  bear  favorable  testimony  for  them, 
and  which  only  need  the  means  to  develop  them,  I  am  decidedly  in 
favor  of  the  establishment  of  such  a  college  as  I  have  mentioned. 
The  benefits  of  such  an  institution  would  not  be  confined  to  the 
Northern  States,  nor  to  the  free  colored  people.  They  would  extend 
over  the  whole  Union.  The  slave  not  less  than  the  freeman  would  be 
benefited  by  such  an  institution.  It  must  be  confessed  that  the  most 
powerful  argument  now  used  by  the  southern  slaveholder,  and  the 
one  most  soothing  to  his  conscience,  is  that  derived  from  the  low 
condition  of  the  free  colored  people  of  the  North.  I  have  long  felt 
that  too  little  attention  has  been  given  by  our  truest  friends  in  this 
country  to  removing  this  stumbling-block  out  of  the  way  of  the 
slave's  liberation. 


VIEWS  OF  THE  COLORED  PEOPLE.         35 T 

The  most  telling,  the  most  killing  refutation  of  slavery  is  the  pre- 
sentation of  an  industrious,  enterprising,  thrifty,  and  intelligent  free 
black  population.  Such  a  population  I  believe  would  rise  in  the 
Northern  States  under  the  fostering  care  of  such  a  college  as  that 
supposed. 

To  show  that  we  are  capable  of  becoming  mechanics  I  might  ad- 
duce any  amount  of  testimony ;  but,  dear  madam,  I  need  not  ring  the 
changes  on  such  a  proposition.  There  is  no  question  in  the  mind  of 
any  unprejudiced  person  that  the  Negro  is  capable  of  making  a  good 
mechanic.  Indeed,  even  those  who  cherish  the  bitterest  feelings 
toward  us  have  admitted  that  the  apprehension  that  negroes  might  be 
employed  in  their  stead  dictated  the  policy  of  excluding  them  from 
trades  altogether.  But  I  will  not  dwell  upon  this  point,  as  I  fear  I 
have  already  trespassed  too  long  upon  your  precious  time,  and  written 
more  than  I  ought  to  expect  you  to  read.  Allow  me  to  say  in  conclu- 
sion that  I  believe  every  intelligent  colored  man  in  America  will 
approve  and  rejoice  at  the  establishment  of  some  such  institution  as 
that  now  suggested.  There  are  many  respectable  colored  men,  fathers 
of  large  families,  having  boys  nearly  grown  up,  whose  minds  are 
tossed  by  day  and  by  night  with  the  anxious  inquiry,  What  shall  I  do 
with  my  boys?  Such  an  institution  would  meet  the  wants  of  such 
persons.  Then,  too,  the  establishment  of  such  an  institution  would 
be  in  character  with  the  eminently  practical  philanthropy  of  your 
transatlantic  friends.  America  could  scarcely  object  to  it  as  an  at- 
tempt to  agitate  the  public  mind  on  the  subject  of  slavery,  or  to 
dissolve  the  Union.  It  could  not  be  tortured  into  a  cause  for  hard 
words  by  the  American  people,  but  the  noble  and  good  of  all  classes 
would  see  in  the  effort  an  excellent  motive,  a  benevolent  object,  tem- 
perately, wisely,  and  practically  manifested. 

Wishing  you,  dear  madam,  renewed  health,  a  pleasant  passage  and 
safe  return  to  your  native  land, 

I  am,  most  truly,  your  grateful  friend, 

Frederick  Douglass. 

Mrs.  H.  B.  Stowe. 

I  was  not  only  requested  to  write  the  foregoing  letter 
for  the  purpose  indicated,  but  I  was  also  asked,  with  ad- 
mirable foresight,  to  see  and  ascertain,  as  far  as  possible, 
the  views  of  the  free  colored  people  themselves  in  respect 
to  the  proposed  measure  for  their  benefit.  This  I  was 
enabled  to  do  in  July,  1853,  at  the  largest  and  most 
enlightened  colored  convention  that,  up  to  that  time,  had 
ever  assembled  in  this  country.     This  convention  warmly 


358  MRS.    STOWE   ATTACKED. 

approved  the  plan  of  a  manual  labor  school,  as  already 
described,  and  expressed  high  appreciation  of  the  wisdom 
and  benevolence  of  Mrs.  Stowe.  This  convention  was 
held  in  Rochester,  N.  Y.;  and  will  long  be  remembered 
there  for  the  surprise  and  gratification  it  caused  our 
friends  in  that  city.  They  were  not  looking  for  such  ex- 
hibitions of  enlightened  zeal  and  ability  as  were  there  dis- 
played in  speeches,  addresses,  and  resolutions,  and  in  the 
conduct  of  the  business  for  which  it  had  assembled.  Its' 
proceedings  attracted  widespread  attention  at  home  and. 
abroad. 

While  Mrs.  Stowe  was  abroad  she  was,  by  the  pro- 
slavery  press  of  our  country,  so  persistently  and  vigorously 
attacked  for  receiving  money  for  her  own  private  use,  that 
the  Rev.  Henry  Ward  Beecher  felt  called  upon  to  notice 
and  reply  to  it  in  the  columns  of  the  New  York  Independ- 
ent, of  which  he  was  then  the  editor.  He  denied  that 
Mrs.  Stowe  was  gathering  British  gold  for  herself  and 
referred  her  assailants  to  me  if  they  would  learn  what 
she  intended  to  do  with  the  money.  In  answer  to  her 
maligners,  I  denounced  their  accusations  as  groundless 
and  through  the  columns  of  my  paper,  assured  the  public 
that  the  testimonial  then  being  raised  in  England  by  Mrs. 
Stowe  would  be  sacredly  devoted  to  the  establishment  of 
an  industrial  school  for  colored  youth.  This  announce- 
ment was  circulated  by  other  journals,  and  the  attacks 
ceased.  Nobody  could  well  object  to  such  application  of 
the  money  received  from  any  source,  at  home  or  abroad. 
After  her  return  to  this  country  I  called  again  on  Mrs. 
Stowe,  and  was  much  disappointed  to  learn  from  her  that 
she  had  reconsidered  her  plan  for  the  industrial  school.  I 
have  never  been  able  to  see  any  force  in  the  reasons  for 
this  change.  It  is  enough,  however,  to  say  that  they  were 
sufficient  for  her,  and  that  she  no  doubt  acted  conscien- 
tiously, though  her  change  of  purpose  was  a  great  disap- 


FAILURE   OF   THE    INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL    SCHEME.      859 

pointment,  and  placed  me  in  an  awkward  position  before 
the  colored  people  of  this  country,  as  well  as  to  friends 
abroad,  to  whom  I  had  given  assurances  that  the  money- 
would  be  appropriated  in  the  manner  I  have  described. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

INCREASING  DEMANDS  OF  THE  SLAVE  POWER. 

Increased  demands  of  slavery — War  in  Kansas — John  Brown's  raid — 
His  capture  and  execution — My  escape  to  England  from  United 
States  marshals. 

H^TOTWITHSTANDING  the  natural  tendency  of  the 
_UN  human  mind  to  weary  of  an  old  story,  and  to  turn 
away  from  chronic  abuses  for  which  it  sees  no  remedy,  the 
anti-slavery  agitation  for  thirty  long  years  (from  1830  to 
1860)  was  sustained  with  ever-increasing  intensity  and 
power.  Tins  was  not  entirely  due  to  the  extraordinary 
zeal  and  ability  of  the  anti-slavery  agitators  themselves, 
for,  with  all  their  admitted  ardor  and  eloquence,  they 
could  have  done  very  little  without  the  aid  rendered  them 
unwittingly  by  the  aggressive  character  of  slavery  itself. 
It  was  in  the  nature  of  the  system  never  to  rest  in 
obscurity,  although  that  condition  was  in  a  high  degree 
essential  to  its  security.  It  was  forever  forcing  itself 
into  prominence.  Unconscious,  apparently,  of  its  own 
deformity,  it  omitted  no  occasion  for  inviting  disgust 
by  seeking  approval  and  admiration.  It  was  noisiest  when 
it  should  have  been  most  silent  and  unobtrusive.  One  of 
its  defenders,  when  asked  what  would  satisfy  him  as 
a  slaveholder,  said  he  "  never  would  be  satisfied  until  he 
could  call  the  roll  of  his  slaves  in  the  shadow  of  Bunker 
Hill  monument."  Every  effort  made  to  put  down  agita- 
tion only  served  to  impart  to  it  new  strength  and  vigor. 
Of  this  class  was  the  "  gag  rule  "  attempted  and  partially 
enforced  in  Congress ;  the  attempted  suppression  of  the 
right  of  petition;   the  mobocratic  demonstrations  against 

(360) 


SLAVEHOLDJNG   AGGRESSION.  361 

the  exercise  of  free  speech ;  the  display  of  pistols,  bludg- 
eons, and  plantation  manners  in  the  Congress  of  the 
nation ;  the  demand  shamelessly  made  by  our  government 
upon  England  for  the  return  of  slaves  who  had  won  their 
liberty  by  their  valor  on  the  high  seas ;  the  bill  for  the 
recapture  of  runaway  slaves ;  the  annexation  of  Texas  for 
the  avowed  purpose  of  increasing  the  number  of  slave 
States,  and  thus  increasing  the  power  of  slavery  in 
the  Union ;  the  war  with  Mexico  ;  the  filibustering  expe- 
ditions against  Cuba  and  Central  America ;  the  cold- 
blooded decision  of  Chief  Justice  Taney  in  the  Dred  Scott 
case,  wherein  he  states,  as  it  were,  a  historical  fact  that 
"  negroes  are  deemed  to  have  no  rights  which  white  men 
are  bound  to  respect "  ;  the  perfidious  repeal  of  the  Mis- 
souri compromise  when  all  its  advantages  to  the  South 
had  been  gained  and  appropriated,  and  when  nothing  had 
been  gained  by  the  North  ;  the  armed  and  bloody  attempt 
to  force  slavery  upon  the  virgin  soil  of  Kansas  ;  the  efforts 
of  both  of  the  great  political  parties  to  drive  from  place 
and  power  every  man  suspected  of  ideas  and  principles 
hostile  to  slavery  ;  the  rude  attacks  made  upon  Griddings3 
Hale,  Chase,  Wilson,  Wm,  H.  Seward,  and  Charles  Sum- 
ner ;  the  effort  to  degrade  these  brave  men  and  to  drive 
them  from  positions  of  prominence  ;  the  summary  manner 
in  which  Virginia  hanged  John  Brown ;  in  a  word,  what- 
ever was  done  or  attempted  with  a  view  to  the  support 
and  security  of  slavery,  only  served  as  fuel  to  the  fire,  and 
heated  the  furnace  of  agitation  to  a  higher  degree 
than  any  before  attained.  This  was  true  up  to  the  mo- 
ment when  the  nation  found  it  necessary  to  gird  on  the 
sword  for  the  salvation  of  the  country  and  the  destruction 
of  slavery. 

At  no  time  during  all  the  ten  years  preceding  the  war 
was  the  public  mind  at  rest.  Mr.  Clay's  compromise 
measures  in  1850,  whereby  all  the  troubles  of  the  country 


362  ELECTION   OF   1856. 

about  slavery  were  to  be  "  in  the  deep  bosom  of  the  ocean 
buried,"  were  hardly  dry  on  the  pages  of  the  statute  book 
before  the  whole  land  was  rocked  with  rumored  agitation, 
and  for  one  I  did  my  best  by  pen  and  voice  and  by  cease- 
less activity  to  keep  it  alive  and  vigorous.  Later  on,  in 
1854,  we  had  the  Missouri  compromise,  which  removed 
the  only  grand  legal  barrier  against  the  spread  of 
slavery  over  all  the  territory  of  the  United  States. 
From  this  time  there  was  no  pause,  no  repose.  Every- 
body, however  dull,  could  see  that  this  was  a  phase  of  the 
slavery  question  which  was  not  to  be  slighted  or  ignored. 
The  people  of  the  North  had  been  accustomed  to  ask,  in 
a  tone  of  cruel  indifference,  "  What  have  we  to  do  with 
slavery  ?  "  and  now  no  labored  speech  was  required  in 
answer.  Slaveholding  aggression  settled  this  question 
for  us.  The  presence  of  slavery  in  a  territory  would  cer- 
tainly exclude  the  sons  and  daughters  of  the  free  States 
more  effectually  than  statutes  or  yellow  fever.  Those 
who  cared  nothing  for  the  slave,  and  were  willing  to 
tolerate  slavery  inside  the  slave  States,  were  neverthe- 
less not  quite  prepared  to  find  themselves  and  their  chil- 
dren excluded  from  the  common  inheritance  of  the  nation. 
It  is  not  surprising,  therefore,  that  the  public  mind  of  the 
North  was  easily  kept  intensely  alive  on  this  subject,  or 
that  in  1856  an  alarming  expression  of  feeling  on  this 
point  was  seen  in  the  large  vote  given  for  John  C.  Fre- 
mont and  William  L.  Dayton  for  President  and  Vice- 
President  of  the  United  States.  Until  this  last  uprising 
of  the  North  against  the  slave  power  the  anti-slavery 
movement  was  largely  retained  in  the  hands  of  the 
original  abolitionists,  whose  most  prominent  leaders  have 
already  been  mentioned  elsewhere  in  this  volume.  After 
1856  a  mightier  arm  and  a  more  numerous  host  was 
raised  against  it,  the  agitation  becoming  broader  and 
deeper.     The  times  at  this  point  illustrated  the  principle 


LINCOLN   AND   DOUGLAS.  863 

of  tension  and  compression,  action  and  reaction.  The 
more  open,  flagrant,  and  impudent  the  slave  power,  the 
more  firmly  it  was  confronted  by  the  rising  anti-slavery 
spirit  of  the  North.  No  one  act  did  more  to  rouse  the  North 
to  a  comprehension  of  the  infernal  and  barbarous  spirit 
of  slavery  and  its  determination  to  "  rule  or  ruin,"  than 
the  cowardly  and  brutal  assault  made  in  the  American 
Senate  upon  Charles  Sumner,  by  Preston  S.  Brooks,  a 
member  of  Congress  from  South  Carolina.  Shocking 
and  scandalous  as  was  this  attack,  the  spirit  in  which  the 
deed  was  received  and  commended  by  the  community 
was  still  more  disgraceful.  Southern  ladies  even  ap- 
plauded the  armed  bully  for  his  murderous  assault  upon 
an  unarmed  northern  Senator,  because  of  words  spoken 
in  debate !  This  more  than  all  else  told  the  thoughtful 
people  of  the  North  the  kind  of  civilization  to  which  they 
were  linked,  and  how  plainly  it  foreshadowed  a  conflict 
on  a  larger  scale. 

As  a  measure  of  agitation,  the  repeal  of  the  Missouri 
Compromise  alluded  to  was  perhaps  the  most  effective. 
It  was  that  which  brought  Abraham  Lincoln  into  promi- 
nence, and  into  conflict  with  Stephen  A.  Douglas  (who 
was  the  author  of  that  measure)  and  compelled  the 
Western  States  to  take  a  deeper  interest  than  they  ever 
had  done  before  in  the  whole  question.  Pregnant  words 
were  now  spoken  on  the  side  of  freedom,  words  which 
went  straight  to  the  heart  of  the  nation.  It  was  Mr. 
Lincoln  who  told  the  American  people  at  this  crisis  that 
the  "  Union  could  not  long  endure  half  slave  and  half 
free ;  that  they  must  be  all  one  or  the  other,  and  that 
the  public  mind  could  find  no  resting  place  but  in  the 
belief  in  the  ultimate  extinction  of  slavery."  These  were 
not  the  words  of  an  abolitionist — branded  a  fanatic,  and 
carried  away  by  an  enthusiastic  devotion  to  the  Negro — 
but  the  calm,  cool,  deliberate  utterance  of  a  statesman, 


364  LINCOLN   AND    DOUGLAS. 

comprehensive  enough  to  take  in  the  welfare  of  the  whole 
country.  No  wonder  that  the  friends  of  freedom  saw  in 
this  plain  man  of  Illinois  the  proper  standard-bearer  of 
all  the  moral  and  political  forces  which  could  be  united 
and  wielded  against  the  slave  power.  In  a  few  simple 
words  he  had  embodied  the  thought  of  the  loyal  nation, 
and  indicated  the  character  fit  to  lead  and  guide  the 
country  amid  perils  present  and  to  come. 

The  South  was  not  far  behind  the  North  in  recognizing 
Abraham  Lincoln  as  the  natural  leader  of  the  rising 
political  sentiment  of  the  country  against  slavery,  and  it 
was  equally  quick  in  its  efforts  to  counteract  and  destroy 
his  influence.  Its  papers  teemed  with  the  bitterest 
invectives  against  the  "  backwoodsman  of  Illinois,"  the 
"  flat-boatman,"  the  "  rail-splitter,"  the  "  third-rate  law- 
yer," and  much  else  and  worse. 

Preceding  the  repeal  of  the  Missouri  Compromise  I 
gave,  at  the  anniversary  of  the  American  and  Foreign 
Anti-Slavery  Society  in  New  York,  the  following  pic- 
ture of  the  state  of  the  anti-slavery  conflict  as  it  then 
existed : 

"It  is  evident  that  there  is  in  this  country  a  purely  slavery  party, 
a  party  which  exists  for  no  other  earthly  purpose  but  to  promote  the 
interest  of  slavery.  It  is  known  by  no  particular  name,  and  has 
assumed  no  definite  shape,  but  its  branches  reach  far  and  wide  in 
church  and  state.  This  shapeless  and  nameless  party  is  not  intangi- 
ble in  other  and  more  important  respects.  It  has  a  fixed,  definite, 
and  comprehensive  policy  towards  the  whole  free  colored  population 
of  the  United  States.  I  understand  that  policy  to  comprehend :  First, 
the  complete  suppression  of  all  anti-slavery  discussion ;  second,  the 
expulsion  of  the  entire  free  people  of  the  United  States ;  third,  the 
nationalization  of  slavery ;  fourth,  guarantees  for  the  endless  perpet- 
uation of  slavery  and  its  extension  over  Mexico  and  Central  America. 
Sir,  these  objects  are  forcibly  presented  to  us  in  the  stern  logic  of 
passing  events,  and  in  all  the  facts  that  have  been  before  us  during 
the  last  three  years.  The  country  has  been  and  is  dividing  on  these 
grand  issues.  Old  party  ties  are  broken.  Like  is  finding  its  like  on 
both  sides  of  these  issues,  and  the  great  battle  is  at  hand.     For  the 


HEAD  OP  THE  SLAVE  POWER.  365 

present  the  best  representative  of  the  slavery  party  is  the  Democratic 
party.  Its  great  head  for  the  president  is  President  Pierce,  whose 
boast  it  was  before  his  election,  that  his  whole  life  had  been  consistent 
with  the  interests  of  slavery — that  he  is  above  reproach  on  that  score. 
In  his  inaugural  address  he  reassures  the  South  on  this  point,  so  there 
shall  be  no  misapprehension.  Well,  the  head  of  the  slave  power 
being  in  power,  it  is  natural  that  the  pro-slavery  elements  should  be 
clustered  around  his  admission,  and  that  is  rapidly  being  done.  The 
stringent  protectionist  and  the  free-trader  strike  hands.  The  support- 
ers of  Fillmore  are  becoming  the  supporters  of  Pierce.  Silver  Gray 
"Whigs  shake  hands  with  Hunker  Democrats,  the  former  only  differing 
from  the  latter  in  name.  They  are  in  fact  of  one  heart  and  one  mind, 
and  the  union  is  natural  and  perhaps  inevitable.  Pilate  and  Herod 
made  friends.  The  key-stone  to  the  arch  of  this  grand  union  of 
forces  of  the  slave  party  is  the  so-called  Compromise  of  1850.  In  that 
measure  we  have  all  the  objects  of  our  slaveholding  policy  specified. 
It  is,  sir,  favorable  to  this  view  of  the  situation,  that  the  whig  party 
and  the  democratic  party  bent  lower,  sunk  deeper,  and  strained  harder 
in  their  conventions,  preparatory  to  the  late  presidential  election,  to 
meet  the  demands  of  slavery.  Never  did  parties  come  before  the 
northern  people  with  propositions  of  such  undisguised  contempt  for 
the  moral  sentiment  and  religious  ideas  of  that  people.  They  dared 
to  ask  them  to  unite  with  them  in  a  war  upon  free  speech,  upon  con- 
science, and  to  drive  the  Almighty  presence  from  the  councils  of  the 
nation.  Resting  their  platforms  upon  the  fugitive  slave  bill,  they  have 
boldly  asked  this  people  for  political  power  to  execute  its  horrible 
and  hell-black  provisions.  The  history  of  that  election  reveals  with 
great  clearness  the  extent  to  which  slavery  has  "shot  its  leprous 
distillment "  through  the  life  blood  of  the  nation.  The  party  most 
thoroughly  opposed  to  the  cause  of  justice  and  humanity  triumphed, 
while  the  party  only  suspected  of  a  leaning  toward  those  principles 
was  overwhelmingly  defeated,  and, some  say, annihilated.  But  here  is 
a  still  more  important  fact,  and  still  better  discloses  the  designs  of  the 
slave  power.  It  is  a  fact  full  of  meaning,  that  no  sooner  did  the 
democratic  party  come  into  power  than  a  system  of  legislation  was 
presented  to  all  the  legislatures  of  the  Northern  States  designed  to  put 
those  States  in  harmony  with  the  fugitive  slave  law,  and  with  the 
malignant  spirit  evinced  by  the  national  government  towards  the  free 
colored  inhabitants  of  the  country.  The  whole  movement  on  the 
part  of  the  States  bears  unmistakable  evidence  of  having  one  origin, 
of  emanating  from  one  head,  and  urged  forward  by  one  power.  It 
was  simultaneous,  uniform,  and  general,  and  looked  only  to  one  end. 
It  was  intended  to  put  thorns  under  feet  already  bleeding;  to  crush  a 
people  already  bowed  down ;  to  enslave  a  people  already  but  half  free; 


366  BLACK   LAW   OF   ILLINOIS. 

in  a  word,  it  was  intended  and  well  calculated  to  discourage,  dis- 
hearten, and  if  possible  to  drive  the  whole  free  colored  people  out  of 
the  country.  In  looking  at  the  black  law  then  recently  enacted  in  the 
State  of  Illinois  one  is  struck  dumb  by  its  enormity.  It  would  seem 
that  the  men  who  passed  that  law  had  not  only  successfully  banished 
from  their  minds  all  sense  of  justice,  but  all  sense  of  shame  as  well ; 
these  law  codes  propose  to  sell  the  bodies  and  souls  of  the  blacks  to 
provide  the  means  of  intelligence  and  refinement  for  the  whites ;  to 
rob  every  black  stranger  who  ventures  among  them  to  increase  their 
educational  fund. 

"  While  this  kind  of  legislation  is  going  on  in  the  States,  a  pro- 
slavery  political  board  of  health  is  being  established  at  "Washington. 
Senators  Hale,  Chase,  and  Sumner  are  robbed  of  their  senatorial 
rights  and  dignity  as  representatives  of  sovereign  States,  because  they 
have  refused  to  be  inoculated  with  the  pro-slavery  virus  of  the  times. 
Among  the  services  that  a  senator  is  expected  to  perform  are  many 
that  can  only  be  done  efficiently  by  those  acting  as  members  of  important 
committees,  and  the  slave  power  in  the  Senate,  in  saying  to  these  honor- 
able senators,  you  shall  not  serve  on  the  committees  of  this  body,  took  the 
responsibility  of  insulting  and  robbing  the  States  which  have  sent  them 
there.  It  is  an  attempt  at  Washington  to  decide  for  the  States  who 
the  States  shall  send  to  the  Senate.  Sir,  it  strikes  me  that  this  aggress- 
ion on  the  part  of  the  slave  power  did  not  meet  at  the  hands  of  the 
proscribed  and  insulted  senators  the  rebuke  which  we  had  a  right  to 
expect  from  them.  It  seems  to  me  that  a  great  opportunity  was  lost, 
that  the  great  principle  of  senatorial  equality  was  left  undefended  at 
a  time  when  its  vindication  was  sternly  demanded.  But  it  is  not  to 
the  purpose  of  my  present  statement  to  criticize  the  conduct  of  friends. 
Much  should  be  left  to  the  discretion  of  anti-slavery  men  in  Con- 
gress. Charges  of  recreancy  should  never  be  made  but  on  the  most 
sufficient  grounds.  For  of  all  places  in  the  world  where  an  anti- 
slavery  man  needs  the  confidence  and  encouragement  of  his  friends,  I 
take  Washington — the  citadel  of  slavery — to  be  that  place. 

"Let  attention  now  be  called  to  the  social  influences  operating  and 
cooperating  with  the  slave  power  of  the  time  and  designed  to  promote 
all  its  malign  objects.  "We  see  here  the  black  man  attacked  in  his  most 
vital  interests  :  prejudice  and  hate  are  systematically  excited  against 
him.  The  wrath  of  other  laborers  is  stirred  up  against  him.  The 
Irish,  who,  at  home,  readily  sympathize  with  the  oppressed  every- 
where, are  instantly  taught  when  they  step  upon  our  soil  to  hate  and 
despise  the  negro.  They  are  taught  to  believe  that  he  eats  the  bread 
that  belongs  to  them.  The  cruel  lie  is  told  them,  that  we  deprive  them 
of  labor  and  receive  the  money  which  would  otherwise  make  its  way 
into  their  pockets.     Sir,  the  Irish-American  will  one  day  find  out  his 


IRISHMEN   HATE   NEGROES.  367 

mistake.  He  will  find  that  in  assuming  our  avocation,  he  has  also 
assumed  our  degradation.  But  for  the  present  we  are  the  sufferers. 
Our  old  employments  by  which  we  have  been  accustomed  to  gain  a 
livelihood  are  gradually  slipping  from  our  hands.  Every  hour  sees  us 
elbowed  out  of  some  employment  to  make  room  for  some  newly- 
arrived  emigrant  from  the  Emerald  Isle,  whose  hunger  and  color 
entitle  him  to  special  favor.  These  white  men  are  becoming  house- 
servants,  cooks,  stewards,  waiters,  and  flunkies.  For  aught  I  see 
they  adjust  themselves  to  their  stations  with  all  proper  humility.  If 
they  cannot  rise  to  the  dignity  of  white  men,  they  show  that  they  can 
fall  to  the  degradation  of  black  men.  But  now,  sir,  look  once  more! 
While  the  colored  people  are  thus  elbowed  out  of  employment ;  while 
a  ceaseless  enmity  in  the  Irish  is  excited  against  us ;  while  State  after 
State  enacts  laws  against  us;  while  we  are  being  hunted  down  like 
wild  beasts ;  while  we  are  oppressed  with  a  sense  of  increasing  inse- 
curity, the  American  Colonization  Society,  with  hypocrisy  written 
on  its  brow,  comes  to  the  front,  awakens  to  new  life,  and  vigorously 
presses  its  scheme  for  our  expatriation  upon  the  attention  of  the  Amer- 
ican people.  Papers  have  been  started  in  the  North  and  the  South  to 
promote  this  long-cherished  object — to  get  rid  of  the  negro,  who  is 
presumed  to  be  a  standing  menace  to  slavery.  Each  of  these  papers 
is  adapted  to  the  latitude  in  which  it  is  published,  but  each  and  all 
are  united  in  calling  upon  the  government  for  appropriations  to  ena- 
ble the  Colonization  Society  to  send  us  out  of  the  country  by  steam. 
Evidently  this  society  looks  upon  our  extremity  as  its  opportunity, 
and  whenever  the  elements  are  stirred  against  us  it  is  stimulated  to 
unusual  activity.  It  does  not  deplore  our  misfortunes,  but  rather 
rejoices  in  them,  since  they  prove  that  the  two  races  cannot  flourish 
on  the  same  soil.  But,  sir,  I  must  hasten.  I  have  thus  briefly  given 
my  view  of  one  aspect  of  the  present  condition  and  future  prospects 
of  the  colored  people  of  the  United  States.  What  I  have  said  is 
far  from  encouraging  to  my  afflicted  people.  I  have  seen  the  cloud 
gather  upon  the  sable  brows  of  some  who  hear  me.  I  confess  the  case 
looks  to  be  bad  enough.  Sir,  I  am  not  a  hopeful  man.  I  think  I  am 
apt  to  undercalculate  the  benefits  of  the  future.  Yet,  sir,  in  this 
seemingly  desperate  case,  I  do  not  despair  for  my  people.  There  is  a 
bright  side  to  almost  every  picture,  and  ours  is  no  exception  to  the 
general  rule.  If  the  influences  against  us  are  strong,  those  for  us  are 
also  strong.  To  the  inquiry,  will  our  enemies  prevail  in  the  execu- 
tion of  their  designs — in  my  God,  and  in  my  soul,  I  believe  they  will 
not.  Let  us  look  at  the  first  object  sought  for  by  the  slavery  party  of 
the  country,  viz.,  the  suppression  of  the  anti-slavery  discussion. 
They  desire  to  suppress  discussion  on  this  subject,  with  a  view  to  the 
peace  of  the  slaveholder  and  the  security  of  slavery.     Now,  sir, 


368     >  COLONIZATION   SOCIETY. 

neither  the  principle  nor  the  subordinate  objects,  here  declared,  can 
be  at  all  gained  by  the  slave  power,  and  for  this  reason :  it  involves 
the  proposition  to  padlock  the  lips  of  the  whites,  in  order  to  secure 
the  fetters  on  the  limbs  of  the  blacks.  The  right  of  speech,  precious 
and  priceless,  cannot — will  not — be  surrendered  to  slavery.  Its  sup- 
pression is  asked  for,  as  I  have  said,  to  give  peace  and  security  to 
slaveholders.  Sir,  that  thing  cannot  be  done.  God  has  interposed 
an  insuperable  obstacle  to  any  such  result.  '  There  can  be  no  peace, 
saith  my  God,  to  the  wicked.'  Suppose  it  were  possible  to  put  down 
this  discussion,  what  would  it  avail  the  guilty  slaveholder,  pillowed 
as  he  is  upon  the  heaving  bosoms  of  ruined  souls?  He  could  not 
have  a  peaceful  spirit.  If  every  anti-slavery  tongue  in  the  nation 
were  silent — every  anti-slavery  organization  dissolved — every  anti- 
slavery  periodical,  paper,  pamphlet,  book,  or  what  not,  searched  out, 
burned  to  ashes,  and  their  ashes  given  to  the  four  winds  of  heaven, 
still,  still  the  slaveholder  could  have  no  peace.  In  every  pulsation  of 
his  heart,  in  every  throb  of  his  life,  in  every  glance  of  his  eye,  in  the 
breeze  that  soothes,  and  in  the  thunder  that  startles,  would  be  waked 
up  an  accuser,  whose  cause  is,  '  thou  art  verily  guilty  concerning  thy 
brother.' " 

This  is  no  fancy  sketch  of  the  times  indicated.  The 
situation  during  all  the  administration  of  President  Pierce 
was  only  less  threatening  and  stormy  than  that  under 
the  administration  of  James  Buchanan.  One  sowed,  the 
other  reaped.  One  was  the  wind,  the  other  was  the 
whirlwind.  Intoxicated  by  their  success  in  repealing 
the  Missouri  compromise — in  divesting  the  native-born 
colored  man  of  American  citizenship — in  harnessing  both 
the  Whig  and  Democratic  parties  to  the  car  of  slavery, 
and  in  holding  continued  possession  of  the  national  gov- 
ernment, the  propagandists  of  slavery  threw  off  all  dis- 
guises, abandoned  all  semblance  of  moderation,  and  very 
naturally  and  inevitably  proceeded,  under  Mr.  Buchanan, 
to  avail  themselves  of  all  the  advantages  of  their  victories. 
Having  legislated  out  of  existence  the  great  national 
wall,  erected,  in  the  better  days  of  the  republic,  against 
the  spread  of  slavery,  and  against  the  increase  of  its 
power — having  blotted  out  all  distinction,  as  they  thought, 
between  freedom  and  slavery  in  the  law,  theretofore,  gov- 


JOHN    BROWN.  369 

erning  the  Territories  of  the  United  States,  and  having 
left  the  whole  question  of  the  legislation  or  prohibition  of 
slavery  to  be  decided  by  the  people  of  a  Territory,  the 
next  thing  in  order  was  to  fill  up  the  Territory  of  Kan- 
sas— the  one  likely  to  be  first  organized — with  a  people 
friendly  to  slavery,  and  to  keep  out  all  such  as  were 
opposed  to  making  that  Territory  a  free  State.  Here  was 
an  open  invitation  to  a  fierce  and  bitter  strife  ;  and  the  his- 
tory of  the  times  shows  how  promptly  that  invitation  was 
accepted  by  both  classes  to  which  it  was  given,  and  shows 
also  the  scenes  of  lawless  violence  and  blood  that  followed. 
All  advantages  were  at  first  on  the  side  of  those  who 
were  for  making  Kansas  a  slave  State.  The  moral  force 
of  the  repeal  of  the  Missouri  compromise  was  with  them ; 
the  strength  of  the  triumphant  Democratic  party  was 
with  them ;  the  power  and  patronage  of  the  federal  gov- 
ernment was  with  them ;  the  various  governors,  sent  out 
under  the  Territorial  government,  were  with  them  ;  and, 
above  all,  the  proximity  of  the  Territory  to  the  slave 
State  of  Missouri  favored  them  and  all  their  designs. 
Those  who  opposed  the  making  Kansas  a  slave  State,  for 
the  most  part  were  far  away  from  the  battle-ground, 
residing  chiefly  in  New  England,  more  than  a  thousand 
miles  from  the  eastern  border  of  the  Territory,  and  their 
direct  way  of  entering  it  was  through  a  country  violently 
hostile  to  them.  With  such  odds  against  them,  and  only 
an  idea — though  a  grand  one — to  support  them,  it  will 
ever  be  a  wonder  that  they  succeeded  in  making  Kansas 
a  free  State.  It  is  not  my  purpose  to  write  particularly 
of  this  or  of  any  other  phase  of  the  conflict  with  slavery, 
but  simply  to  indicate  the  nature  of  the  struggle,  and  the 
successive  steps  leading  to  the  final  result.  The  import- 
ant point  to  me,  as  one  desiring  to  see  the  slave  power 
crippled,  slavery  limited  and  abolished,  was  the  effect  of 
this   Kansas   battle   upon   the   moral   sentiment   of  the 


370  CONTEST   OVER   KANSAS. 

North :  how  it  made  abolitionists  of  people  before  they 

themselves  became  aware  of  it,  and  how  it  rekindled  the 

zeal,  stimulated  the  activity,  and  strengthened  the  faith  of 

our  old  anti-slavery  forces.    "  Draw  on  me  for  $1,000  per 

month  while  the  conflict  lasts,"  said  the  great-hearted 

Gerrit  Smith.   George  L.  Stearns  poured  out  his  thousands, 

and  anti-slavery  men  of  smaller  means  were  proportionally 

liberal.     H.  W.  Beecher  shouted  the  right  word  at  the 

head  of  a  mighty  column ;  Sumner  in  the  Senate  spoke 

as  no  man  had  ever  spoken  there  before.     Lewis  Tappan, 

representing  one  class  of  the  old  opponents  of  slavery, 

and  William  L.  Garrison  the  other,  lost  sight  of  their 

former  differences,  and   bent  all   their   energies  to  the 

freedom  of  Kansas.     But  these  and  others  were  merely 

generators  of  anti-slavery  force.     The  men  who  went  to 

Kansas  with  the  purpose  of  making  it  a  free  State  were 

the  heroes  and  martyrs.     One  of  the  leaders  in  this  holy 

crusade  for  freedom,  with  whom  I  was  brought  into  near 

relations,  was   John   Brown,  whose   person,  house,  and 

purposes  I  have  already  described.     This  brave  old  man 

and  his  sons  were  amongst  the  first  to  hear  and  heed  the 

trumpet  of  freedom  calling  them  to  battle.     What  they 

did  and  suffered,  what  they  sought  and  gained,  and  by 

what  means,  are  matters  of  history,  and  need  not  be 

repeated  here. 

When  it  became  evident,  as  it  soon  did,  that  the  war 
for  and  against  slavery  in  Kansas  was  not  to  be  decided 
by  the  peaceful  means  of  words  and  ballots,  but  that 
swords  and  bullets  were  to  be  employed  on  both  sides, 
Captain  John  Brown  felt  that  now,  after  long  years  of 
waiting,  his  hour  had  come,  and  never  did  man  meet  the 
perilous  requirements  of  any  occasion  more  cheerfully, 
courageously,  and  disinterestedly  than  he.  I  met  him 
often  during  this  struggle,  and  saw  deeper  into  his  soul 
than  when  I  met  him  in  Springfield  seven  or  eight  years 


HIS   WORK   IN   KANSAS.  371 

before,  and  all  I  saw  of  him  gave  me  a  more  favorable 
impression  of  the  man,  and  inspired  me  with  a  higher 
respect  for  his  character.  In  his  repeated  visits  to  the 
East  to  obtain  necessary  arms  and  supplies,  he  often  did 
me  the  honor  of  spending  hours  and  days  with  me  at 
Rochester.  On  more  than  one  occasion  I  got  up  meet- 
ings and  solicited  aid  to  be  used  by  him  for  the  cause, 
and  I  may  say  without  boasting  that  my  efforts  in  this  re- 
spect were  not  entirely  fruitless.  Deeply  interested  as 
"  Ossawatomie  Brown"  was  in  Kansas,  he  never  lost  sight 
of  what  he  called  his  greater  work — the  liberation  of  all 
the  slaves  in  the  United  States.  But  for  the  then  present 
he  saw  his  way  to  the  great  end  through  Kansas.  It 
would  be  a  grateful  task  to  tell  of  his  exploits  in  the  bor- 
der struggle — how  he  met  persecution  with  persecution, 
war  with  war,  strategy  with  strategy,  assassination  and 
house-burning  with  signal  and  terrible  retaliation,  till 
even  the  bloodthirsty  propagandists  of  slavery  were  com- 
pelled to  cry  for  quarter.  The  horrors  wrought  by  his 
iron  hand  cannot  be  contemplated  without  a  shudder,  but 
it  is  the  shudder  which  one  feels  at  the  execution  of 
a  murderer.  The  amputation  of  a  limb  is  a  severe  trial 
to  feeling,  but  necessity  is  a  full  justification  of  it  to  rea- 
son. To  call  out  a  murderer  at  midnight,  and  without 
note  or  warning,  judge  or  jury,  run  him  through  with  a 
sword,  was  a  terrible  remedy  for  a  terrible  malady. 

The  question  was  not  merely  which  class  should  prevail 
in  Kansas,  but  whether  free-State  men  should  live  there 
at  all.  The  border  ruffians  from  Missouri  had  openly  de- 
clared their  purpose  not  only  to  make  Kansas  a  slave 
State,  but  that  they  would  make  it  impossible  for  free- 
State  men  to  live  there.  They  burned  their  towns,  burned 
their  farm-houses,  and  by  assassination  spread  terror 
among  them,  until  many  of  the  free-State  settlers  were 
compelled   to  escape  for  their  lives.     John  Brown  was 


372  HE   LIBERATES   SLAVES   IN    MISSOURI. 

therefore  the  logical  result  of  slaveholding  persecutions. 
Until  the  lives  of  tyrants  and  murderers  shall  become 
more  precious  in  the  sight  of  men  than  justice  and 
liberty,  John  Brown  will  need  no  defender.  In  dealing 
with  the  ferocious  enemies  of  the  free-State  cause  in 
Kansas,  he  not  only  showed  boundless  courage  but  emi- 
nent military  skill.  With  men  so  few,  and  odds  against 
him  so  great,  few  captains  ever  surpassed  him  in  achieve- 
ments, some  of  which  seem  too  disproportionate  for  belief, 
and  yet  no  voice  has  yet  called  them  in  question.  With 
only  eight  men  he  met,  fought,  whipped,  and  captured 
Henry  Clay  Pate  with  twenty-five  well-armed  and  well- 
mounted  men.  In  this  battle  he  selected  his  ground 
so  wisely,  handled  his  men  so  skillfully,  and  attacked  his 
enemies  so  vigorously,  that  they  could  neither  run  nor 
fight,  and  were  therefore  compelled  to  surrender  to  a 
force  less  than  one-third  their  own.  With  just  thirty  men 
on  another  memorable  occasion  he  met  and  vanquished 
400  Missourians  under  the  command  of  General  Read. 
These  men  had  come  into  the  territory  under  an  oath 
never  to  return  to  their  homes  in  Missouri  till  they  had 
stamped  out  the  last  vestige  of  the  free-State  spirit  in 
Kansas.  But  a  brush  with  old  Brown  instantly  took  this 
high  conceit  out  of  them,  and  they  were  glad  to  get  home 
upon  any  terms,  without  stopping  to  stipulate.  With  less 
than  100  men  to  defend  the  town  of  Lawrence,  he  offered 
to  lead  them  and  give  battle  to  1,400  men  on  the  banks 
of  the  Waukerusia  river,  and  was  much  vexed  when 
his  offer  was  refused  by  General  Jim  Lane  and  others,  to 
whom  the  defense  of  the  place  was  committed.  Before 
leaving  Kansas  he  went  into  the  border  of  Missouri  and 
liberated  a  dozen  slaves  in  a  single  night,  and  despite  of 
slave  laws  and  marshals  he  brought  these  people  through 
half  a  dozen  States  and  landed  them  safe  in  Canada.  The 
successful  efforts  of  the  North  in  making  Kansas  a  free 


DRED   SCOTT   DECISION.  373 

State,  despite  all  the  sophistical  doctrines  and  sanguinary 
measures  of  the  South  to  make  it  a  slave  State,  exercised 
a  potent  influence  upon  subsequent  political  forces  and 
events  in  the  then-near  future. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  the  facility  with  which  the 
statesmanship  of  a  section  of  the  country  adapted  its  con- 
victions to  changed  conditions.  When  it  was  found  that 
the  doctrine  of  popular  sovereignty  (first,  I  think,  invent- 
ed by  General  Cass  and  afterward  adopted  by  Stephen  A. 
Douglas)  failed  to  make  Kansas  a  slave  State,  and  could 
not  be  safely  trusted  in  other  emergencies,  Southern 
statesmen  promptly  abandoned  and  reprobated  that  doc- 
trine, and  took  what  they  considered  firmer  ground. 
They  lost  faith  in  the  rights,  powers,  and  wisdom  of  the 
people  and  took  refuge  in  the  Constitution.  Henceforth 
the  favorite  doctrine  of  the  South  was  that  the  people  of 
a  territory  had  no  voice  in  the  matter  of  slavery  whatever ; 
and  that  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  of  its 
own  force  and  effect,  carried  slavery  safely  into  any  terri- 
tory of  the  United  States  and  protected  the  system  there 
until  it  ceased  to  be  a  territory  and  became  a  State.  The 
practical  operation  of  this  doctrine  would  be  to  make  all 
the  future  new  States  slaveholding  States,  for  slavery 
once  planted  and  nursed  for  years  in  a  territory  would 
easily  strengthen  itself  against  the  evil  day  and  defy  erad- 
ication. This  doctrine  was  in  some  sense  supported 
by  Chief-Justice  Taney  in  the  infamous  Dred  Scott  de- 
cision. This  new  ground,  however,  was  destined  to 
bring  misfortune  to  its  inventors,  for  it  divided  for  a  time 
the  Democratic  party,  one  faction  of  it  going  with  John 
C.  Breckenridge  and  the  other  espousing  the  cause  of 
Stephen  A.  Douglas ;  the  one  held  firmly  to  the  doctrine 
that  the  United  States  Constitution,  without  any  legisla- 
tion, territorial,  national,  or  otherwise,  by  its  own  force 
and  effect,  carried  slavery  into  all  the  territories  of  the 


374  harper's  ferry. 

United  States ;  the  other  held  that  the  people  of  a  terri- 
tory had  the  right  to  admit  slavery  or  reject  slavery,  as 
in  their  judgment  they  might  deem  best. 

Now,  while  this  war  of  words — this  conflict  of  doctrines 
— was  in  progress,  the  portentous  shadow  of  a  stupendous 
civil  war  became  more  and  more  visible.  Bitter  com- 
plaints were  raised  by  the  slaveholders  that  they  were 
about  to  be  despoiled  of  their  proper  share  in  territory 
won  by  a  common  valor  or  bought  by  a  common  treasure. 
The  North,  on  the  other  hand,  or  rather  a  large  and 
growing  party  at  the  North,  insisted  that  the  complaint 
was  unreasonable  and  groundless ;  that  nothing  properly 
considered,  as  property  was  excluded  or  intended  to 
be  excluded  from  the  territories ;  that  Southern  men 
could  settle  in  any  territory  of  the  United  States  with 
some  kinds  of  property,  and  on  the  same  footing  and  with 
the  •  same  protection  as  citizens  of  the  North ;  that  men 
and  women  are  not  property  in  the  same  sense  as 
houses,  lands,  horses,  sheep  and  swine  are  property ; 
that  the  fathers  of  the  Republic  neither  intended  the 
extension  nor  the  perpetuity  of  slavery  and  that  liberty 
is  national  and  slavery  is  sectional.  From  1856  to  1860 
the  whole  land  rocked  with  this  great  controversy.  When 
the  explosive  force  of  this  controversy  had  already  weak- 
ened the  bolts  of  the  American  Union  ;  when  the  agita- 
tion of  the  public  mind  was  at  its  topmost  height ;  when 
the  two  sections  were  at  their  extreme  points  of  differ- 
ence ;  when,  comprehending  the  perilous  situation,  such 
statesmen  of  the  North  as  William  H.  Seward  sought  to 
allay  the  rising  storm  by  soft,  persuasive  speech,  and 
when  all  hope  of  compromise  had  nearly  vanished,  as  if 
to  banish  even  the  last  glimmer  of  hope  for  peace  between 
the  sections,  John  Brown  came  upon  the  scene.  On  the 
night  of  the  16th  of  October,  1859,  there  appeared  near 
the  confluence  of  the  Potomac  and  Shenandoah  rivers  a 


JOHN  BROWN  CAPTURED  AND  EXECUTED.      375 

party  of  nineteen  men — fourteen  white  and  five  colored. 
They  were  not  only  armed  themselves,  but  they  brought 
with  them  a  large  supply  of  arms  for  such  persons  as 
might  join  them.  These  men  invaded  the  town  of  Har- 
per's Ferry,  disarmed  the  watchman,  took  possession  of 
the  arsenal,  rifle  factory,  armory,  and  other  government 
property  at  that  place,  arrested  and  made  prisoners 
of  nearly  all  the  prominent  citizens  in  the  neighborhood, 
collected  about  fifty  slaves,  put  bayonets  into  the  hands 
of  such  as  were  able  and  willing  to  fight  for  their  liberty, 
killed  three  men,  proclaimed  general  emancipation,  held 
the  ground  more  than  thirty  hours,  and  were  subsequently 
overpowered  and  nearly  all  killed,  wounded,  or  captured 
by  a  body  of  United  States  troops  under  command  of  Col. 
Robert  E.  Lee,  since  famous  as  the  rebel  General  Lee. 
Three  out  of  the  nineteen  invaders  were  captured  while 
fighting,  and  one  of  them  was  Capt.  John  Brown,  the  man 
who  originated,  planned,  and  commanded  the  expedition. 
At  the  time  of  his  capture  Capt.  Brown  was  supposed  to 
be  mortally  wounded,  as  he  had  several  ugly  gashes  and 
bayonet  wounds  on  his  head  and  body,  and,  apprehend- 
ing that  he  might  speedily  die,  or  that  he  might  be  res- 
cued by  his  friends,  and  thus  the  opportunity  to  make  him 
a  signal  example  of  slaveholding  vengeance  would  be  lost, 
his  captors  hurried  him  to  Charlestown,  10  miles  further 
within  the  border  of  Virginia,  placed  him  in  prison 
strongly  guarded  by  troops,  and,  before  his  wounds  were 
healed, he  was  brought  into  court,  subjected  to  a  nominal 
trial,  convicted  of  high  treason  and  inciting  slaves  to 
insurrection,  and  was  executed. 

His  corpse  was  given  up  to  his  woe-stricken  widow,  and 
she,  assisted  by  anti-slavery  friends,  caused  it  to  be  borne 
to  North  Elba,  Essex  county,  N.  Y.,  and  there  his  dust 
now  reposes  amid  the  silent,  solemn,  and  snowy  grandeurs 
of  the  Adirondacks.     This  raid  upon  Harper's  Ferry  was 


376  THE  AUTHOR  FEARS  ARREST. 

as  the  last  straw  to  the  camel's  back.  What  in  the  tone 
of  Southern  sentiment  had  been  fierce  before,  became  fu- 
rious and  uncontrollable  now.  A  scream  for  vengeance 
came  up  from  all  sections  of  the  slave  States  and  from 
great  multitudes  in  the  North.  All  who  were  supposed 
to  liave  been  any  way  connected  with  John  Brown  were 
to  be  hunted  down  and  surrendered  to  the  tender  mercies  of 
slaveholding  and  panic-stricken  Virginia,  and  there  to  be 
tried  after  the  fashion  of  John  Brown's  trial,  and,  of 
course,  to  be  summarily  executed. 

On  the  evening  when  the  news  came  that  John  Brown 
had  taken  and  was  then  holding  the  town  of  Harper's 
Ferry,  it  so  happened  that  I  was  speaking  to  a  large  audi- 
ence in  National  Hall,  Philadelphia.  The  announcement 
came  upon  us  with  the  startling  effect  of  an  earthquake. 
It  was  something  to  make  the  boldest  hold  his  breath.  I 
saw  at  once  that  my  old  friend  had  attempted  what  he 
had  long  ago  resolved  to  do,  and  I  felt  certain  that  the 
result  must  be  his  capture  and  destruction.  As  I  ex- 
pected, the  next  day  brought  the  news  that  with  two  or 
three  men  he  had  fortified  and  was  holding  a  small  engine- 
house,  but  that  he  was  surrounded  by  a  body  of  Virginia 
militia,  who,  thus  far,had  not  ventured  to  capture  the  insur- 
gents, but  that  escape  was  impossible.  A.  few  hours  later 
and  word  came  that  Colonel  Robert  E.  Lee  with  a  com- 
pany of  United  States  troops  had  made  a  breach  in  Capt. 
Brown's  fort,  and  had  captured  him  alive,  though  mortally 
wounded.  His  carpet-bag  had  been  secured  by  Governor 
Wise,  and  it  was  found  to  contain  numerous  letters  and 
documents  which  directly  implicated  Gerritt  Smith,  Joshua 
R.  Giddings,  Samuel  G.  Howe,  Frank  P.  Sanborn,  and 
myself.  This  intelligence  was  soon  followed  by  a  telegram 
saying  that  we  were  all  to  be  arrested.  Knowing  that  I  was 
then  in  Philadelphia,  stopping  with  my  friend  Thomas  J. 
Dorsey,  Mr.  John  Hern,  the  telegraph  operator,  came  to 


SAVES   HIS    PAPERS.  377 

me  and,with  others,urged  me  to  leave  the  city  by  the  first 
train,  as  it  was  known  through  the  newspapers  that  I  was 
then  in  Philadelphia,  and  officers  might  even  then  be  on 
my  track.  To  me  there  was  nothing  improbable  in  all 
this.  My  friends  for  the  most  part  were  appalled  at  the 
thought  of  my  being  arrested  then  or  there,  or  while  on 
my  way  across  the  ferry  from  Walnut  street  wharf  to 
Camden,  for  there  was  where  I  felt  sure  the  arrest  would 
be  made,  and  asked  some  of  them  to  go  so  far  as  this  with 
me  merely  to  see  what  might  occur; but, upon  one  ground 
or  another,  they  all  thought  it  best  not  to  be  found  in  my 
company  at  such  a  time,  except  dear  old  Franklin  Turner 
— a  true  man.  The  truth  is,  that  in  the  excitement  which 
prevailed  my  friends  had  reason  to  fear  that  the  very  fact 
that  they  were  with  me  would  be  a  sufficient  reason  for 
their  arrest  with  me.  The  delay  in  the  departure  of  the 
steamer  seemed  unusually  long  to  me,  for  I  confess  I  was 
seized  with  a  desire  to  reach  a  more  northern  latitude. 
My  friend  Frank  did  not  leave  my  side  till  "  all  ashore  " 
was  ordered  and  the  paddles  began  to  move.  I  reached 
New  York  at  night,  still  under  the  apprehension  of  arrest 
at  any  moment,  but  no  signs  of  such  an  event  being  made, 
I  went  at  once  to  the  Barclay  street  ferry,  took  the  boat 
across  the  river,  and  went  direct  to  Washington  street, 
Hoboken,  the  home  of  Mrs.  Marks,  where  I  spent  the 
night,  and  I  may  add  without  undue  profession  of  timidity, 
an  anxious  night.  The  morning  papers  brought  no  relief, 
for  they  announced  that  the  government  would  spare  no 
pains  in  ferreting  out  and  bringing  to  punishment  all 
who  were  connected  with  the  Harper's  Ferry  outrage,  and 
that  search  would  be  made  for  papers  as  well  as  persons.  I 
was  now  somewhat  uneasy  from  the  fact  that  sundry  let- 
ters and  a  constitution  written  by  John  Brown  were 
locked  up  in  my  desk  in  Rochester.  In  order  to  prevent 
these  papers  from  falling  into  the  hands' of  the  government 


378  HE   GOES   TO   CANADA. 

of  Virginia,  I  got  my  friend,  Miss  Ottilia  Assing,  to  write 
at  my  dictation  the  following  telegram  to  B.  F.  Blackall, 
the  telegraph  operator  in  Rochester,  a  friend  and  frequent 
visitor  at  my  house,  who  would  readily  understand  the 
meaning  of  the  dispatch  : 

"B.  F.  Blackall,  Esq.: 

"  Tell  Lewis  (my  oldest  son)  to  secure  all  the  important  papers  in 
my  high  desk." 

I  did  not  sign  my  name,  and  the  result  showed  that  I 
had  rightly  judged  that  Mr.  Blackall  would  understand 
and  promptly  attend  to  the  request.  The  mark  of  the 
chisel  with  which  the  desk  was  opened  is  still  on  the 
drawer,  and  is  one  of  the  traces  of  the  John  Brown  raid. 
Having  taken  measures  to  secure  my  papers,  the  trouble 
was  to  know  just  what  to  do  with  myself.  To  stay  in 
Hoboken  was  out  of  the  question,  and  to  go  to  Rochester 
was  to  all  appearance  to  go  into  the  hands  of  the  hunters, 
for  they  would  naturally  seek  me  at  my  home  if  they 
sought  me  at  all.  I,  however,  resolved  to  go  home  and 
risk  my  safety  there.  I  felt  sure  that,  once  in  the  city,  I 
could  not  be  easily  taken  from  there  without  a  preliminary 
hearing  upon  the  requisition,  and  not  then  if  the  people 
could  be  made  aware  of  what  was  in  progress.  But  how 
to  get  to  Rochester  was  a,  serious  question.  It  would  not 
do  to  go  to  New  York  city  and  take  the  train,  for  that  city 
was  not  less  incensed  against  John  Brown  conspirators 
than  many  parts  of  the  South.  The  course  hit  upon  by 
my  friends,  Mr.  Johnston  and  Miss  Assing,  was,  to  take 
me  at  night  in  a  private  conveyance  from  Hoboken  to 
Paterson,  where  I  could  take  the  Erie  railroad  for  home. 
This  plan  was  carried  out,  and  I  reached  home  in  safety, 
but  had  been  there  but  a  few  moments  when  I  was  called 
upon  by  Samuel  D.  Porter,  Esq.,  and  my  neighbor,  Lieu- 
tenant-Governor Selden,  who  informed  me  that  the  gov- 
ernor of  the  State  would  certainly  surrender  me  on  a 


GOVERNOR    WISE    ATTEMPTS    HIS    ARREST.  379 

proper  requisition  from  the  governor  of  Virginia,  and  that 
while  the  people  of  Rochester  would  not  permit  me  to  be 
taken  South,  yet,  in  order  to  avoid  collision  with  the  gov- 
ernment and  consequent  bloodshed,  they  advised  me  to 
quit  the  country,  which  I  did — going  to  Canada.  Gov- 
ernor Wise,  in  the  meantime,  being  advised  that  I  had  left 
Rochester  for  the  State  of  Michigan,  made  requisition  on 
the  governor  of  that  State  for  my  surrender  to  Virginia. 
The  following  letter  from  Governor  Wise  to  President 
James  Buchanan  (which  since  the  war  was  sent  me  by 
B.  F.  Lossing,  the  historian),  will  show  by  what  means 
the  governor  of  Virginia  meant  to  get  me  into  his  power, 
and  that  my  apprehensions  of  arrest  were  not  altogether 

groundless : 

[Confidential.] 

RicnMOND,  Va.,  Nov.  13,  1859. 
To  His  Excellency  James  Buchanan,  President  of  the  United  States,  and 
to  the  Honorable  Postmaster- General  of  the  United  States  : 
Gentlemen — I  have  information  such  as  has  caused  me,  upon 
proper  affidavits,  to  make  requisition  upon  the  Executive  of  Michigan 
for  the  delivery  up  of  the  person  of  Frederick  Douglass,  a  negro  man, 
supposed  now  to  be  in  Michigan,  charged  with  murder,  robbery,  and 
inciting  servile  insurrection  in  the  State  of  Virginia.  My  agents  for 
the  arrest  and  reclamation  of  the  person  so  charged  are  Benjamin  M. 
Morris  and  William  N.  Kelly.  The  latter  has  the  requisition,  and 
will  wait  on  you  to  the  end  of  obtaining  nominal  authority  as  post- 
office  agents.  They  need  be  very  secretive  in  this  matter,  and  some 
pretext  for  traveling  through  the  dangerous  section  for  the  execution 
of  the  laws  in  this  behalf,  and  some  protection  against  obtrusive,  un- 
ruly, or  lawless  violence.  If  it  be  proper  so  to  do,  will  the  postmas- 
ter-general be  pleased  to  give  to  Mr.  Kelly,  for  each  of  these  men,  a 
permit  and  authority  to  act  as  detectives  for  the  post-office  depart- 
ment, without  pay,  but  to  pass  and  repass  without  question,  delay,  or 
hindrance? 

Respectfully  submitted  by  your  obedient  servant, 

Henky  A.  Wise. 

There  is  no  reason  to  doubt  that  James  Buchanan  af- 
forded   Governor  Wise  all  the  aid  and  cooperation  for 
which  he  was  asked.     I  have  been  informed  that  several 
16 


S80  TERROR-STRICKEN    SLAVEHOLDERS. 

United  States  marshals  were  in  Rochester  in  search  of 
me  within  six  hours  after  my  departure.  I  do  not  know 
that  I  can  do  better  at  this  stage  of  my  story  than  to  in- 
sert the  following  letter,  written  by  me  to  the  Rochester 
Democrat  and  American : 

Canada  West,  Oct.  31,  1859. 
Mr.  Editor  : 

I  notice  that  the  telegraph  makes  Mr.  Cook  (one  of  the  unfortunate 
insurgents  at  Harper's  Ferry,  and  now  a  prisoner  in  the  hands  of  the 
thing  calling  itself  the  Government  of  Virginia,  but  which  in  fact  is 
but  an  organized  conspiracy  by  one  part  of  the  people  against  another 
and  weaker)  denounce  me  as  a  coward,  and  assert  that  I  promised  to 
be  present  in'  person  at  the  Harper's  Ferry  insurrection.  This  is  cer- 
tainly a  very  grave  impeachment,  whether  viewed  in  its  bearings  upon 
friends  or  upon  foes,  and  you  will  not  think  it  strange  that  I  should 
take  a  somewhat  serious  notice  of  it.  Having  no  acquaintance  what- 
ever with  Mr.  Cook,  and  never  having  exchanged  a  word  with  him 
about  the  Harper's  Ferry  insurrection,  I  am  disposed  to  doubt  if  he 
could  have  used  the  language  concerning  me  which  the  wires  attribute 
to  him.  The  lightning,  when  speaking  for  itself,  is  among  the  most 
direct,  reliable,  and  truthful  of  things;  but  when  speaking  of  the 
terror-stricken  slaveholders  at  Harper's  Ferry,  it  has  been  made  the 
swiftest  of  liars.  Under  its  nimble  and  trembling  fingers  it  magnifies 
17  men  into  700,  and  has  since  filled  the  columns  of  the  New  York 
Herald  for  days  with  its  interminable  contradictions.  But  assuming 
that  it  has  told  only  the  simple  truth  as  to  the  sayings  of  Mr.  Cook  in 
this  instance,  I  have  this  answer  to  make  to  my  accuser:  Mr.  Cook 
may  be  perfectly  right  in  denouncing  me  as  a  coward;  I  have  not  one 
word  to  say  in  defense  or  vindication  of  my  character  for  courage ;  I 
have  always  been  more  distinguished  for  running  than  fighting,  and, 
tried  by  the  Harper's-Ferry-insurrection-test,  I  am  most  miserably 
deficient  in  courage,  even  more  so  than  Cook  when  he  deserted  his 
brave  old  captain  and  fled  to  the  mountains.  To  this  extent  Mr.  Cook 
is  entirely  right,  and  will  meet  no  contradiction  from  me,  or  from  any- 
body else.  But  wholly,  grievously,  and  most  unaccountably  wrong  is 
Mr.  Cook  when  he  asserts  that  I  promised  to  be  present  in  person  at 
the  Harper's  Ferry  insurrection.  Of  whatever  other  imprudence  and 
indiscretion  I  may  have  been  guilty,  I  have  never  made  a  promise  so 
rash  and  wild  as  this.  The  taking  of  Harper's  Ferry  was  a  measure 
never  encouraged  by  my  word  or  by  my  vote.  At  any  time  or  place, 
my  wisdom  or  my  cowardice  has  not  only  kept  me  from  Harper's 
Ferry,  but  has  equally  kept  me  from  making  any  promise  to  go  there. 
I  desire  to  be  quite  emphatic  here,  for  of  all  guilty  men,  he  is  the 


JOHN  brown's  ghost.  381 

guiltiest  who  lures  his  fellow-men  to  an  undertaking  of  this  sort,  under 
promise  of  assistance  which  he  afterwards  fails  to  render.  I  therefore 
declare  that  there  is  no  man  living,  and  no  man  dead,  who,  if  living, 
could  truthfully  say  that  I  ever  promised  him,  or  anybody  else,  either 
conditionally,  or  otherwise,  that  I  would  be  present  in  person  at  the 
Harper's  Ferry  insurrection.  My  field  of  labor  for  the  abolition  of 
slavery  has  not  extended  to  an  attack  upon  the  United  States  arsenal. 
In  the  teeth  of  the  documents  already  published  and  of  those  which 
may  hereafter  be  published,  I  affirm  that  no  man  connected  with  that 
insurrection,  from  its  noble  and  heroic  leader  down,  can  connect  my 
name  with  a  single  broken  promise  of  any  sort  whatever.  So  much  I 
deem  it  proper  to  say  negatively.  The  time  for  a  full  statement  of 
what  I  know  and  of  all  I  know  of  this  desperate  but  sublimely  dis- 
interested effort  to  emancipate  the  slaves  of  Maryland  and  Virginia 
from  their  cruel  task-masters,  has  not  yet  come,  and  may  never  come. 
In  the  denial  which  I  have  now  made,  my  motive  is  more  a  respectful 
consideration  for  the  opinions  of  the  slaves'  friends  than  from  my 
fear  of  being  made  an  accomplice  in  the  general  conspiracy  against 
slavery,  when  there  is  a  reasonable  hope  for  success.  Men  who  live 
by  robbing  their  fellow-men  of  their  labor  and  liberty  have  forfeited 
their  right  to  know  anything  of  the  thoughts,  feelings,  or  purposes  of 
those  whom  they  rob  and  plunder.  They  have  by  the  single  act  of 
slaveholding  voluntarily  placed  themselves  beyond  the  laws  of  justice 
and  honor,  and  have  become  only  fitted  for  companionship  with 
thieves  and  pirates — the  common  enemies  of  God  and  of  all  mankind. 
While  it  shall  be  considered  right  to  protect  one's  self  against  thieves, 
burglars,  robbers,  and  assassins,  and  to  slay  a  wild  beast  in  the  act  of 
devouring  his  human  prey,  it  can  never  be  wrong  for  the  imbruted 
and  whip-scarred  slaves,  or  their  friends,  to  hunt,  harass,  and  even 
strike  down  the  traffickers  in  human  flesh.  If  anybody  is  disposed  to 
think  less  of  me  on  account  of  this  sentiment,  or  because  I  may  have 
had  a  knowledge  of  what  was  about  to  occur,  and  did  not  assume  the 
base  and  detestable  character  of  an  informer,  he  is  a  man  whose  good 
or  bad  opinion  of  me  may  be  equally  repugnant  and  despicable. 

Entertaining  these  sentiments,  I  may  be  asked  why  I  did  not  join 
John  Brown — the  noble  old  hero  whose  one  right  hand  had  shaken  the 
foundation  of  the  American  Union,  and  whose  ghost  will  haunt  the 
bed-chambers  of  all  the  born  and  unborn  slaveholders  of  Virginia 
through  all  their  generations,  filling  them  with  alarm  and  conster- 
nation. My  answer  to  this  has  already  been  given ;  at  least  impliedly 
given — "The  tools  to  those  who  can  use  them!"  Let  every  man 
work  for  the  abolition  of  slavery  in  his  own  way.  I  would  help  all 
and  hinder  none.  My  position  in  regard  to  the  Harper's  Ferry  insur- 
rection may  be  easily  inferred  from  these  remarks,  and  I  shall  be  glad 


382  BUCHANAN    AND    WISE. 

if  those  papers  which  have  spoken  of  me  in  connection  with  it  would 
find  room  for  this  brief  statement.  I  have  no  apology  for  keeping  out 
of  the  way  of  those  gentlemanly  United  States  marshals,  who  are  said 
to  have  paid  Eochester  a  somewhat  protracted  visit  lately,  with  a  view 
to  an  interview  with  me.  A  government  recognizing  the  validity  of 
the  Dred  Scott  decision  at  such  a  time  as  this,  is  not  likely  to  have  any 
very  charitable  feelings  towards  me,  and  if  I  am  to  meet  its  repre- 
sentatives 1  prefer  to  do  so  at  least  upon  equal  terms.  If  I  have  com- 
mitted any  offense  against  society  I  have  done  so  on  the  soil  of  the 
State  of  New  York,  and  I  should  be  perfectly  willing  to  be  arraigned 
there  before  an  impartial  jury;  but  I  have  quite  insuperable  objections 
to  being  caught  by  the  hounds  of  Mr.  Buchanan,  and  "bagged"  by 
Gov.  "Wise.  For  this  appears  to  be  the  arrangement.  Buchanan  does 
the  fighting  and  hunting,  and  Wise  "  bags  -  the  game.  Some  reflec- 
tions may  be  made  upon  my  leaving  on  a  tour  to  England  just  at  this 
time.  I  have  only  to  say  that  my  going  to  that  country  has  been 
rather  delayed  than  hastened  by  the  insurrection  at  Harper's  Ferry. 
All  know  that  I  had  intended  to  leave  here  in  the  first  week  of 
November. 

Frederick  Douglass. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  BEGINNING  OP  THE  END. 

My  connection  with  John  Brown — To  and  from  England — Presidential 
contest — Election  of  Abraham  Lincoln. 

WHAT  was  my  connection  with  John  Brown,  and 
what  I  knew  of  his  scheme  for  the  capture  of 
Harper's  Ferry,  I  may  now  proceed  to  state.  From  the 
time  of  my  visit  to  him  in  Springfield,  Mass.,  in  1847, 
our  relations  were  friendly  and  confidential.  I  never 
passed  through  Springfield  without  calling  on  him,  and 
he  never  came  to  Rochester  without  calling  on  me.  He 
often  stopped  over  night  with  me,  when  we  talked  over 
the  feasibility  of  his  plan  for  destroying  the  value  of  slave 
property,  and  the  motive  for  holding  slaves  in  the  border 
States.  That  plan,  as  already  intimated  elsewhere,  was 
to  take  twenty  or  twenty-five  discreet  and  trustworthy 
men  into  the  mountains  of  Virginia  and  Maryland,  and 
station  them  in  squads  of  five,  about  five  miles  apart,  on 
a  line  of  twenty-five  miles  ;  each  squad  to  co-operate  with 
all,  and  all  with  each.  They  were  to  have  selected  for 
them  secure  and  comfortable  retreats  in  the  fastnesses  of 
the  mountains,  where  they  could  easily  defend  themselves 
in  case  of  attack.  They  were  to  subsist  upon  the  country 
roundabout.  They  were  to  be  well  armed,  but  were  to 
avoid  battle  or  violence,  unless  compelled  by  pursuit  or 
in  self-defence.  In  that  case,  they  were  to  make  it  as 
costly  as  possible  to  the  assailing  party,  whether  that 
party  should  be  soldiers  or  citizens.  He  further  proposed 
to  have  a  number  of  stations  from  the  line  of  Pennsyl- 

(383) 


384  WHAT    HE    KNEW    OF    BROWN'S    PLANS. 

vania  to  the  Canada  border,  where  such  slaves  as  he 
might,  through  his  men,  induce  to  run  away,  should  be 
supplied  with  food  and  shelter  and  be  forwarded  from  one 
station  to  another  till  they  should  reach  a  place  of  safety 
either  in  Canada  or  the  Northern  States.  He  proposed 
to  add  to  his  force  in  the  mountains  any  courageous  and 
intelligent  fugitives  who  might  be  willing  to  remain  and 
endure  the  hardships  and  brave  the  dangers  of  this 
mountain  life.  These,  he  thought,  if  properly  selected, 
could,  on  account  of  their  knowledge  of  the  surrounding 
country,  be  made  valuable  auxiliaries.  The  work  of  going- 
into  the  valley  of  Virginia  and  persuading  the  slaves  to 
flee  to  the  mountains  was  to  be  committed  to  the  most 
courageous  and  judicious  man  connected  with  each  squad. 

Hating  slavery  as  I  did,  and  making  its  abolition  the 
object  of  my  life,  I  was  ready  to  welcome  any  new  mode 
of  attack  upon  the  slave  system  which  gave  any  promise 
of  success.  I  readily  saw  that  this  plan  could  be  made 
very  effective  in  rendering  slave  property  in  Maryland 
and  Virginia  valueless  by  rendering  it  insecure.  Men  do 
not  like  to  buy  runaway  horses,  or  to  invest  their  money 
in  a  species  of  property  likely  to  take  legs  and  walk  off 
with  itself.  In  the  worse  case,  too,  if  the  plan  should 
fail,  and  John  Brown  should  be  driven  from  the  mount- 
ains, a  new  fact  would  be  developed  by  which  the  nation 
would  be  kept  awake  to  the  existence  of  slavery.  Hence, 
I  assented  to  this,  John  Brown's  scheme  or  plan  for  run- 
ning off  slaves. 

To  set  this  plan  in  operation,  money  and  men,  arms 
and  ammunition,  food  and  clothing,  were  needed ;  and 
these,  from  the  nature  of  the  enterprise,  were  not  easily 
obtained,  and  nothing  was  immediately  done.  Captain 
Brown,  too,  notwithstanding  his  rigid  economy,  was  poor, 
and  was  unable  to  arm  and  equip  men  for  the  dangerous 
life  he  had  mapped  out.     So  the  work  lingered  till  after 


BROWN    AT    AUTHOR'S    HOUSE.  385 

the  Kansas  trouble  was  over  and  freedom  in  that  Territory 
was  an  accomplished  fact.  This  left  him  with  arms 
and  men,  for  the  men  who  had  been  with  him  in  Kansas 
believed  in  him,  and  would  follow  him  in  any  humane 
though  dangerous  enterprise  he  might  undertake. 

After  the  close  of  his  Kansas  work,  Captain  Brown 
came  to  my  house  in  Rochester,  and  said  he  desired  to 
stop  with  me  several  weeks;  "but,"  he  added,  "  I  will 
not  stay  unless  you  will  allow  me  to  pay  board."  Know- 
ing that  he  was  no  trifle r  and  meant  all  he  said,  and 
desirous  of  retaining  him  under  my  roof,  I  charged  three 
dollars  a  week.  While  here,  he  spent  most  of  his  time 
in  correspondence.  He  wrote  often  to  George  L.  Stearns 
of  Boston,  Gerritt  Smith  of  Peterboro,  N.  Y.,  and  many 
others,  and  received  many  letters  in  return.  When  he  was 
not  writing  letters,  he  was  writing  and  revising  a  constitu- 
tion which  he  meant  to  put  in  operation  by  means  of  the 
men  who  should  go  with  him  into  the  mountains.  He  said 
that,  to  avoid  anarchy  and  confusion,  there  should  be  a 
regularly-constituted  government,  which  each  man  who 
came  with  him  should  be  sworn  to  honor  and  support.  I 
have  a  copy  of  this  constitution  in  Captain  Brown's  own 
handwriting,  as  prepared  by  himself  at  my  house. 

He  called  his  friends  from  Chatham  (Canada)  to  come 
together,  that  he  might  lay  his  constitution  before  them 
for  their  approval  and  adoption.  His  whole  time  and 
thought  were  given,  to  this  subject.  It  was  the  first  thing 
in  the  morning  and  the  last  thing  at  night,  till  I  confess 
it  began  to  be  something  of  a  bore  to  me.  Once  in  a 
while  he  would  say  he  could,  with  a  few  resolute  men, 
capture  Harper's  Ferry,  and  supply  himself  with  arms 
belonging  to  the  government  at  that  place ;  but  he  never 
announced  his  intention  to  do  so.  It  was,  however,  very 
evidently  passing  in  his  mind  as  a  thing  he  might  do.  I 
paid  but  little  attention  to  such  remarks,  though  I  never 


386  COL.    FORBES    EXPOSES    BROWN. 

doubted  that  he  thought  just  what  he  said.  Soon  after 
his  coming  to  me,  he  asked  me  to  get  for  him  two 
smoothly-planed  boards,  upon  which  he  could  illustrate, 
with  a  pair  of  dividers,  by  a  drawing,  the  plan  of  fortifi- 
cation which  he  meant  to  adopt  in  the  mountains. 

These  forts  were  to  be  so  arranged  as  to  connect  one 
with  the  other,  by  secret  passages,  so  that  if  one  was 
carried  another  could  easily  be  fallen  back  upon,  and  be 
the  means  of  dealing  death  to  the  enemy  at  the  very 
moment  when  he  might  think  himself  victorious.  I  was 
less  interested  in  these  drawings  than  my  children  were, 
but  they  showed  that  the  old  man  had  an  eye  to  the 
means  as  well  as  to  the  end,  and  was  giving  his  best 
thought  to  the  work  he  was  about  to  take  in  hand. 

It  was  his  intention  to  begin  this  work  in  '58  instead 
of  '59.  Why  he  did  not  will  appear  from  the  following 
circumstances. 

While  in  Kansas,  he  made  the  acquaintance  of  one 
Colonel  Forbes,  an  Englishman,  who  had  figured  some- 
what in  revolutionary  movements  in  Europe,  and,  as  it 
turned  out,  had  become  an  adventurer — a  soldier  of  for- 
tune in  this  country.  This  Forbes  professed  to  be  an 
expert  in  military  matters,  and  easily  fastened  upon  John 
Brown,  and,  becoming  master  of  his  scheme  of  liberation, 
professed  great  interest  in  it,  and  offered  his  services  to 
him  in  the  preparation  of  his  men  for  the  work  before 
them.  After  remaining  with  Brown  a  short  time,  he 
came  to  me  in  Rochester,  with  a  letter  from  him,  asking 
me  to  receive  and  assist  him.  I  was  not  favorably 
impressed  with  Colonel  Forbes  at  first,  but  I  "  conquered 
my  prejudice,"  took  him  to  a  hotel  and  paid  his  board 
while  he  remained.  Just  before  leaving,  he  spoke  of  his 
family  in  Europe  as  in  destitute  circumstances,  and  of  his 
desire  to  send  them  some  money.  I  gave  him  a  little — I 
forget  how  much — and  through  Miss  Assing,  a  German 


SHIELDS   GREEN.  387 

lady,  deeply  interested  in  the  John  Brown  scheme,  he 
was  introduced  to  several  of  my  German  friends  in  New 
York.  But  he  soon  wore  them  out  by  his  endless  beg- 
ging ;  and  when  he  could  make  no  more  money  by  pro- 
fessing to  advance  the  John  Brown  project  he  threatened 
to  expose  it,  and  all  connected  with  it.  I  think  I  was  the 
first  to  be  informed  of  his  tactics,  and  I  promptly  com- 
municated them  to  Captain  Brown.  Through  my  friend 
Miss  Assing,  I  found  that  Forbes  had  told  of  Brown's 
designs  to  Horace  Greeley,  and  to  the  government  officials 
at  Washington,  of  which  I  informed  Captain  Brown,  and 
this  led  to  the  postponement  of  the  enterprise  another 
year.  It  was  hoped  that  by  this  delay  the  story  of  Forbes 
would  be  discredited,  and  this  calculation  was  correct, 
for  nobody  believed  the  scoundrel,  though  in  this  he  told 
the  truth. 

While  at  my  house,  John  Brown  made  the  acquaintance 
of  a  colored  man  who  called  himself  by  different  names — 
sometimes  "  Emperor,"  at  other  times,  "  Shields  Green." 
He  was  a  fugitive  slave,  who  had  made  his  escape  from 
Charleston,  South  Carolina ;  a  State  from  which  a  slave 
found  it  no  easy  matter  to  run  away.  But  Shields  Green 
was  not  one  to  shrink  from  hardships  or  dangers.  He 
was  a  man  of  few  words,  and  his  speech  was  singularly 
broken ;  but  his  courage  and  self-respect  made  him  quite 
a  dignified  character.  John  Brown  saw  at  once  what 
*'  stuff  "  Green  "  was  made  of,"  and  confided  to  him  his 
plans  and  purposes.  Green  easily  believed  in  Brown, 
and  promised  to  go  with  him  whenever  he  should  be 
ready  to  move.  About  three  weeks  before  the  raid  on 
Harper's  Ferry,  John  Brown  wrote  to  me,  informing  me 
that  a  beginning  in  his  work  would  soon  be  made,  and 
that  before  going  forward  he  waited  to  see  me,  and 
appointed  an  old  stone-quarry  near  Chambersburg,  Penn., 
as  our  place  of  meeting.     Mr.  Kagi,  his  secretary,  would 


388  JOHN    BROWN    A    FISHERMAN. 

be  there,  and  they  wished  me  to  bring  any  money  I  could 
command,  and  Shields  Green  along  with  me.  In  the 
same  letter,  he  said  that  his  "  mining  tools  "  and  stores 
were  then  at  Chambersburg,  and  that  he  would  be  there 
to  remove  them.  I  obeyed  the  old  man's  summons. 
Taking  Shields,  we  passed  through  New  York  city,  where 
we  called  upon  Rev.  James  Glocester  and  his  wife,  and 
told  them  where  and  for  what  we  were  going,  and  that 
our>  old  friend  needed  money.  Mrs.  Glocester  gave  me 
ten  dollars,  and  asked  me  to  hand  the  same  to  John 
Brown,  with  her  best  wishes. 

When  I  reached  Chambersburg,  a  good  deal  of  surprise 
was  expressed  (for  I  was  instantly  recognized)  that  I 
should  come  there  unannounced,  and  I  was  pressed  to 
make  a  speech  to  them,  with  which  invitation  I  readily 
complied.  Meanwhile,  I  called  upon  Mr.  Henry  Watson, 
a  simple-minded  and  warm-hearted  man,  to  whom  Capt. 
Brown  had  imparted  the  secret  of  my  visit,  to  show  me 
the  road  to  the  appointed  rendezvous.  Watson  was  very 
busy  in  his  barber's  shop,  but  he  dropped  all  and  put  me 
on  the  right  track.  I  approached  the  old  quarry  very 
cautiously,  for  John  Brown  was  generally  well  armed,  and 
regarded  strangers  with  suspicion.  He  was  then  under 
the  ban  of  the  government,  and  heavy  rewards  were  of- 
fered for  his  arrest,  for  offenses  said  to  have  been  com- 
mitted in  Kansas.  He  was  passing  under  the  name  of 
John  Smith.  As  I  came  near,  he  regarded  me  rather 
suspiciously,  but  soon  recognized  me,  and  received  me 
cordially.  He  had  in  his  hand  when  I  met  him  a  fishing- 
tackle,  with  which  he  had  apparently  been  fishing  in  a 
stream  hard  by ;  but  I  saw  no  fish,  and  did  not  suppose 
that  he  cared  much  for  his  "  fisherman's  luck."  The 
fishing  was  simply  a  disguise,  and  was  certainly  a  good 
one.  He  looked  every  way  like  a  man  of  the  neighbor- 
hood, and  as  much  at  home  as  any  of  the  farmers  around 


AUTHOR    TRIES    TO    DISSUADE    BROWN.  389 

there.  His  hat  was  old  and  storm-beaten,  and  his  cloth- 
ing was  about  the  color  of  the  stone-quarry  itself — his 
then  present  dwelling-place. 

His  face  wore  an  anxious  expression,  and  he  was  much 
worn  by  thought  and  exposure.  I  felt  that  I  was  on  a 
dangerous  mission,  and  was  as  little  desirous  of  discov- 
ery as  himself,  though  no  reward  had  been  offered  for 
me. 

We — Mr.  Kagi,  Captain  Brown,  Shields  Green,  and 
myself — sat  down  among  the  rocks  and  talked  over  the 
enterprise  which  was  about  to  be  undertaken.  The  taking 
of  Harper's  Ferry,  of  which  Captain  Brown  had  merely 
hinted  before,  was  now  declared  as  his  settled  purpose, 
and  he  wanted  to  know  what  I  thought  of  it.  I  at  once 
opposed  the  measure  with  all  the  arguments  at  my  com- 
mand. To  me  such  a  measure  would  be  fatal  to  running 
off  slaves  (as  was  the  original  plan),  and  fatal  to  all  en- 
gaged in  doing  so.  It  would  be  an  attack  upon  the 
federal  government,  and  would  array  the  whole  country 
against  us.  Captain  Brown  did  most  of  the  talking  on 
the  other  side  of  the  question.  He  did  not  at  all  object 
to  rousing  the  nation  ;  it  seemed  to  him  that  something 
startling  was  just  what  the  nation  needed.  He  had  com- 
pletely renounced  his  old  plan,  and  thought  that  the  cap- 
ture of  Harper's  Ferry  would  serve  as  notice  to  the  slaves 
that  their  friends  had  come,  and  as  a  trumpet  to  rally 
them  to  his  standard.  He  described  the  place  as  to  its 
means  of  defense,  and  how  impossible  it  would  be  to  dis- 
lodge him  if  once  in  possession.  Of  course  I  was  no 
match  for  him  in  such  matters,  but  I  told  him,  and  these 
were  my  words,  that  all  his  arguments,  and  all  his 
descriptions  of  the  place,  convinced  me  that  he  was  going 
into  a  perfect  steel-trap,  and  that  once  in  he  would  never 
get  out  alive  ;  that  he  would  be  surrounded  at  once  and 
escape  would  be  impossible.     He  was  not  to  be  shaken  by 


390         LEAVES  HIM  AT  CHAMBERSBURG. 

anything  I  could  say,  but  treated  my  views  respectfully, 
replying  that  even  if  surrounded  he  would  find  means  for 
cutting  his  way  out ;  but  that  would  not  be  forced  upon 
him ;  he  should,  at  the  start,  have  a  number  of  the  best 
citizens  of  the  neighborhood  as  his  prisoners  and  that  hold- 
ing them  as  hostages  he  should  be  able,  if  worse  came  to 
worse,  to  dictate  terms  of  egress  from  the  town.  I  looked 
at  him  with  some  astonishment,  that  he  could  rest  upon 
a  reed  so  weak  and  broken,  and  told  him  that  Virginia 
would  blow  him  and  his  hostages  sky-high,  rather  than 
that  he  should  hold  Harper's  Ferry  an  hour.  Our  talk 
was  long  and  earnest ;  we  spent  the  most  of  Saturday  and 
a  part  of  Sunday  in  this  debate — Brown  for  Harper's  Fer- 
ry, and  I  against  it ;  he  for  striking  a  blow  which  should 
instantly  rouse  the  country,  and  I  for  the  policy  of  grad- 
ually and  unaccountably  drawing  off  the  slaves  to  the 
mountains,  as  at  first  suggested  and  proposed  by  him. 
When  I  found  that  he  had  fully  made  up  his  mind  and 
could  not  be  dissuaded,  I  turned  to  Shields  Green  and  told 
him  he  heard  what  Captain  Brown  had  said  ;  his  old  plan 
was  changed,  and  that  I  should  return  home,  and  if  he 
wished  to  go  with  me  he  could  do  so.  Captain  Brown 
urged  us  both  to  go  with  him,  but  I  could  not  do  so,  and 
could  but  feel  that  he  was  about  to  rivet  the  fetters  more 
firmly  than  ever  on  the  limbs  of  the  enslaved.  In  parting 
he  put  his  arms  around  me  in  a  manner  more  than  friend- 
ly, and  said :  "  Come  with  me,  Douglass  ;  I  will  defend 
you  with  my  life.  I  want  you  for  a  special  purpose. 
When  I  strike,  the  bees  will  begin  to  swarm,  and  I  shall 
want  you  to  help  hive  them."  But  my  discretion  or  my 
cowardice  made  me  proof  against  the  dear  old  man's 
eloquence — perhaps  it  was  something  of  both  which  de- 
termined my  course.  When  about  to  leave  I  asked  Green 
what  lie  had  decided  to  do,  and  was  surprised  by  his 
coolly  saying,  in  his  broken  way,  "  I  b'leve  I'll  go  wid  de 


JEREMIAH    ANDERSON.  391 

ole  man."  Here  we  separated ;  they  to  go  to  Harper's 
Ferry,  I  to  Rochester.  There  has  been  some  difference  of 
opinion  as  to  the  propriety  of  my  course  in  thus  leaving  my 
friend.  Some  have  thought  that  I  ought  to  have  gone 
with  him  ;  but  I  have  no  reproaches  for  myself  at  this 
point,  and  since  I  have  been  assailed  only  by  colored  men 
who  kept  even  farther  from  this  brave  and  heroic  man 
than  I  did,  I  shall  not  trouble  myself  much  about  their 
criticisms.  They  compliment  me  in  assuming  that  I 
should  perform  greater  deeds  than  themselves. 

Such  then  was  my  connection  with  John  Brown,  and  it 
may  be  asked,  if  this  is  all,  why  I  should  have  objected  to 
being  sent  to  Virginia  to  be  tried  for  the  offense  charged. 
The  explanation  is  not  difficult.  I  knew  that  if  my  ene- 
mies could  not  prove  me  guilty  of  the  offense  of  being  with 
John  Brown,  they  could  prove  that  I  was  Frederick  Doug- 
lass ;  they  could  prove  that  I  was  in  correspondence  and 
conspiracy  with  Brown  against  slavery ;  they  could  prove 
that  I  brought  Shields  Green,  one  of  the  bravest  of  his 
soldiers,  all  the  way  from  Rochester  to  him  at  Chambers- 
burg  ;  they  could  prove  that  I  brought  money  to  aid  him, 
and  in  what  was  then  the  state  of  the  public  mind  I  could 
not  hope  to  make  a  jury  of  Virginia  believe  I  did  not  go 
the  whole  length  he  went,  or  that  I  was  not  one  of  his 
supporters ;  and  I  knew  that  all  Virginia,  were  I  once  in 
her  clutches,  would  say  "  Let  him  be  hanged."  Before  I 
had  left  Canada  for  England,  Jeremiah  Anderson,  one  of 
Brown's  men,  who  was  present  and  took  part  in  the  raid, 
but  escaped  by  the  mountains,  joined  me,  and  he  told  me 
that  he  and  Shields  Green  were  sent  out  on  special  duty 
as  soon  as  the  capture  of  the  arsenal,  etc.,  was  effected. 
Their  business  was  to  bring  in  the  slaves  from  the  sur- 
rounding country,  and  hence  they  were  on  the  outside 
when  Brown  was  surrounded.  I  said  to  him,  "  Why  then 
did  not  Shields  come  with  you  ? "     "  Well,"  he  said,  "  I 


392  AUTHOR   SAILS    FOR   EUROPE. 

told  him  to  come ;  that  we  could  do  nothing  more,  but  he 
simply  said  he  must  go  down  to  de  ole  man."  Anderson 
further  told  me  that  Captain  Brown  was  careful  to  keep 
his  plans  from  his  men,  and  that  there  was  much  opposi- 
tion among  them  when  they  found  what  were  the  precise 
movements  determined  upon ;  but  they  were  an  oath- 
bound  company,  and  like  good  soldiers  were  agreed  to 
follow  their  captain  wherever  he  might  lead. 

On  the  12th  of  November,  1859,  I  took  passage  from 
Quebec  on  board  the  steamer  Scotia,  Captain  Thompson, 
of  the  Allan  line.  My  going  to  England  was  not  at  first 
suggested  by  my  connection  with  John  Brown,  but  the 
fact  that  I  was  now  in  danger  of  arrest  on  the  ground  of 
complicity  with  him  made  what  I  had  intended  a  pleasure 
a  necessity,  for  though  in  Canada,  and  under  British  law, 
it  was  not  impossible  that  I  might  be  kidnapped  and 
taken  to  Virginia.  England  had  given  me  shelter  and 
protection  when  the  slave-hounds  were  on  my  track  four- 
teen years  before,  and  her  gates  were  still  open  to  me  now 
that  I  was  pursued  in  the  name  of  Virginia  justice.  I 
could  but  feel  that  I  was  going  into  exile,  perhaps  for 
life.  Slavery  seemed  to  be  at  the  very  top  of  its  power ; 
the  national  government,  with  all  its  powers  and  appli- 
ances, was  in  its  hands,  and  it  bade  fair  to  wield  them  for 
many  years  to  come.  Nobody  could  then  see  that  in  the 
short  space  of  four  years  this  power  would  be  broken  and 
the  slave  system  destroyed.  So  I  started  on  my  voyage 
with  feelings  far  from  cheerful.  No  one  who  has  not 
himself  been  compelled  to  leave  his  home  and  country 
and  go  into  permanent  banishment  can  well  imagine  the 
state  of  mind  and  heart  which  such  a  condition  brings. 
The  voyage  out  was  by  the  north  passage,  and  at  this 
season,  as  usual,  it  was  cold,  dark,  and  stormy.  Before 
quitting  the  coast  of  Labrador  we  had  four  degrees  below 
zero.      Although  I  had  crossed  the  Atlantic  twice  before, 


CALLED  TO  EXPLAIN  THE  HARPER'S  FERRY  AFFAIR.   393 

I  had  not  experienced  such  unfriendly  weather  as  during 
the  most  of  this  voyage.  Our  great  ship  was  dashed 
about  upon  the  surface  of  the  sea  as  though  she  had  been 
the  smallest  "  dug-out."  It  seemed  to  tax  all  the  seaman- 
ship of  our  captain  to  keep  her  in  manageable  condition ; 
but  after  battling  with  the  waves  on  an  angry  ocean  dur- 
ing fourteen  long  days  I  gratefully  found  myself  upon  the 
soil  of  Great  Britain,  beyond  the  reach  of  Buchanan's 
power  and  Virginia's  prisons.  Upon  reaching  Liverpool 
I  learned  that  England  was  nearly  as  much  alive  to  what 
had  happened  at  Harper's  Ferry  as  was  the  United  States, 
and  I  was  immediately  called  upon  in  different  parts  of 
the  country  to  speak  on  the  subject  of  slavery,  and  espe- 
cially to  give  some  account  of  the  men  who  had  thus  flung 
away  their  lives  in  a  desperate  attempt  to  free  the  slaves. 
My  own  relation  to  the  affair  was  a  subject  of  much  inter- 
est, as  was  the  fact  of  my  presence  there  being  in  some 
sense  to  elude  the  demands  of  Governor  Wise,  who,  hav- 
ing learned  that  I  was  not  in  Michigan,  but  was  on  a 
British  steamer  bound  for  England,  publicly  declared  that 
"  could  he  overtake  that  vessel  he  would  take  me  from  her 
deck  at  any  cost." 

While  in  England,  wishing  to  visit  France,  I  wrote 
to  Mr.  George  M.  Dallas,  the  American  minister  at  the 
British  court,  to  obtain  a  passport.  The  attempt  upon 
the  life  of  Napoleon  III  about  that  time,  and  the  suspi- 
cion that  the  conspiracy  against  him  had  been  hatched  in 
England,  made  the  French  government  very  strict  in  the 
enforcement  of  its  passport  system.  I  might  possibly 
have  been  permitted  to  visit  that  country  without  a  cer- 
tificate of  my  citizenship,  but  wishing  to  leave  nothing  to 
chance,  I  applied  to  the  only  competent  authority ;  but, 
true  to  the  traditions  of  the  Democratic  party,  true  to  the 
slaveholding  policy  of  his  country,  true  to  the  decision  of 
the   United   States   Supreme  Court,  and   true,  perhaps, 


394  HE   LOSES   HIS    DAUGHTER   AND   RETURNS. 

to  the  petty  meanness  of  his  own  nature,  Mr.  George  M. 
Dallas,  the  Democratic  American  minister,  refused  to 
grant  me  a  passport,  on  the  ground  that  I  was  not  a  citi- 
zen of  the  United  States.  I  did  not  beg  or  remonstrate 
with  this  dignitary  further,  but  simply  addressed  a  note 
to  the  French  minister  in  London  asking  for  a  permit  to 
visit  France,  and  that  paper  came  without  delay.  I  mention 
this  not  to  belittle  the  civilization  of  my  native  country, 
but  as  a  part  of  the  story  of  my  life.  I  could  have  borne 
this  denial  with  more  serenity  could  I  have  foreseen  what 
has  since  happened,  but  under  the  circumstances  it  was  a 
galling  disappointment. 

I  had  at  this  time  been  about  six  months  out  of  the 
United  States.  My  time  had  been  chiefly  occupied  in 
different  parts  of  England  and  Scotland,  in  speaking  on 
slavery  and  other  subjects,  meeting  and  enjoying  the  while 
the  society  of  many  of  the  kind  friends  whose  acquaint- 
ance I  had  made  during  my  visit,  fourteen  years  before,  to 
those  countries.  Much  of  the  excitement  caused  by  the 
Harper's  Ferry  insurrection  had  subsided,  both  at  home 
and  abroad,  and  I  should  have  now  gratified  a  long- 
cherished  desire  to  visit  France,  and  availed  myself  for 
that  purpose  of  the  permit  so  promptly  and  civilly  given 
by  the  French  minister,  had  not  news  reached  me  from 
home  of  the  death  of  my  beloved  daughter  Annie, 
the  light  and  life  of  my  house.  Deeply  distressed  by  this 
bereavement,  and  acting  upon  the  impulse  of  the  moment, 
regardless  of  the  peril,  I  at  once  resolved  to  return  home, 
and  took  the  first  outgoing  steamer  for  Portland,  Maine. 
After  a  rough  passage  of  seventeen  days  I  reached  home 
by  way  of  Canada,  and  remained  in  my  house  nearly 
a  month  before  the  knowledge  got  abroad  that  I  was 
again  in  this  country.  Great  changes  had  now  taken 
place  in  the  public  mind  touching  the  John  Brown  raid. 
Virginia  had  satisfied  her  thirst  for  blood.     She  had  exe- 


A   DRAG-NET   FOR   WITNESSES.  395 

cuted  all  the  raiders  who  had  fallen  into  her  hands.  She 
had  not  given  Captain  Brown  the  benefit  of  a  reasonable 
doubt,  but  hurried  him  to  the  scaffold  in  panic-stricken 
haste.  She  had  made  herself  ridiculous  by  her  fright 
and  despicable  by  her  fury.  Emerson's  prediction  that 
Brown's  gallows  would  become  like  the  cross  was  already 
being  fulfilled.  The  old  hero,  in  the  trial  hour,  had  be- 
haved so  grandly  that  men  regarded  him  not  as  a  mur- 
derer but  as  a  martyr.  All  over  the  North  men  were 
singing  the  John  Brown  song.  His  body  was  in  the  dust, 
but  his  soul  was  marching  on.  His  defeat  was  already 
assuming  the  form  and  pressure  of  victory,  and  his  death 
was  giving  new  life  and  power  to  the  principles  of  justice 
and  liberty.  He  had  spoken  great  words  in  the  face  of 
death  and  the  champions  of  slavery.  He  had  quailed  be- 
fore neither.  What  he  had  lost  by  the  sword  he  had 
more  than  gained  by  the  truth.  Had  he  wavered,  had  he 
retreated  or  apologized,  the  case  had  been  different.  He 
did  not  even  ask  that  the  cup  of  death  might  pass  from 
him.  To  his  own  soul  he  was  right,  and  neither  "  princi- 
palities nor  powers,  life  nor  death,  things  present  nor 
things  to  come,"  could  shake  his  dauntless  spirit  or  move 
him  from  his  ground.  He  may  not  have  stooped  on  his 
way  to  the  gallows  to  kiss  a  little  colored  child,  as  it  is 
reported  he  did,  but  the  act  would  have  been  in  keeping 
with  the  tender  heart,  as  well  as  with  the  heroic  spirit  of 
the  man.  Those  who  looked  for  confession  heard  only 
the  voice  of  rebuke  and  warning. 

Early  after  the  insurrection  at  Harper's  Ferry  an  inves- 
tigating committee  was  appointed  by  Congress,  and  a 
"  drag  net "  was  spread  all  over  the  country  in  the  hope 
of  inculpating  many  distinguished  persons.  They  had 
imprisoned  Thaddeus  Hyatt,  who  denied  their  right  to  in- 
terrogate him,  and  had  called  many  witnesses  before 
them,  as  if  the  judicial  power  of  the  nation  had  been  con 


396  PREPARING    FOR    ELECTION. 

fided  to  their  committee  and  not  to  the  Supreme  Court  of 
the  United  States.  But  Captain  Brown  implicated  no- 
body. Upon  his  own  head  he  invited  all  the  bolts 
of  slaveholding  vengeance.  He  said  that  he,  and  he  alone, 
was  responsible  for  all  that  had  happened.  He  had  many 
friends,  but  no  instigators.  In  all  their  efforts  this  com- 
mittee signally  failed,  and  soon  after  my  arrival  home 
they  gave  up  the  search  and  asked  to  be  discharged,  not 
having  half  fulfilled  the  duty  for  which  they  were  ap- 
pointed. 

I  have  never  been  able  to  account  satisfactorily  for  the 
sudden  abandonment  of  this  investigation  on  any  other 
ground  than  that  the  men  engaged  in  it  expected  soon  to 
be  in  rebellion  themselves,  and  that,  not  a  rebellion  for 
liberty,  like  that  of  John  Brown,  but  a  rebellion  for  slav- 
ery, and  that  they  saw  that  by  using  their  senatorial 
power  in  search  of  rebels  they  might  be  whetting  a  knife 
for  their  own  throats.  At  any  rate  the  country  was  soon 
relieved  of  the  congressional  drag-net  and  was  now 
engaged  in  the  heat  and  turmoil  of  a  presidential  canvass 
— a  canvass  which  had  no  parallel,  involving  as  it  did  the 
question  of  peace  or  war,  the  integrity  or  the  dismember- 
ment of  the  Republic,  and,  I  may  add,  the  maintenance  or 
destruction  of  slavery.  In  some  of  the  Southern  States 
the  people  were  already  organizing  and  arming  to  be 
ready  for  an  apprehended  contest,  and  with  this  work  on 
their  hands  they  had  no  time  to  spare  to  those  they  had 
wished  to  convict  as  instigators  of  the  raid,  however  de- 
sirous they  might  have  been  to  do  so  under  other  circum- 
stances, for  they  had  parted  with  none  of  their  hate.  As 
showing  their  feeling  toward  me,  I  may  state  that  a  col- 
ored man  appeared  about  this  time  in  Knoxville,  Tenn., 
and  was  beset  by  a  furious  crowd  with  knives  and  bludg- 
eons because  he  was  supposed  to  be  Fred.  Douglass.  But, 
however  perilous  it  would  have  been  for  me  to  have  shown 


THREE    CANDIDATES   IN   THE   FIELD.  397 

myself  in  any  Southern  State,  there  was  no  especial  dan- 
ger for  me  at  the  North. 

Though  disappointed  in  my  tour  on  the  Continent,  and 
called  home  by  one  of  the  saddest  events  that  can  afflict 
the  domestic  circle,  my  presence  here  was  fortunate,  since 
it  enabled  me  to  participate  in  the  most  important  and 
memorable  presidential  canvass  ever  witnessed  in  the 
United  States,  and  to  labor  for  the  election  of  a  man  who 
in  the  order  of  events  was  destined  to  do  a  greater  service 
to  his  country  and  to  mankind  than  any  man  who  had 
gone  before  him  in  the  presidential  office.  It  is  something 
to  couple  one's  name  with  great  occasions,  and  it  was  a 
great  thing  to  me  to  be  permitted  to  bear  some  humble 
part  in  this,  the  greatest  that  had  thus  far  come  to  the 
American  people.  It  was  a  great  thing  to  achieve  Ameri- 
can independence  when  we  numbered  three  millions,  but 
it  was  a  greater  thing  to  save  this  country  from  dismem- 
berment and  ruin  when  it  numbered  thirty  millions.  He 
alone  of  all  our  Presidents  was  to  have  the  opportunity  to 
destroy  slavery,  and  to  lift  into  manhood  millions  of  his 
countrymen  hitherto  held  as  chattels  and  numbered  with 
the  beasts  of  the  field. 

The  presidential  canvass  of  1860  was  three-sided,  and 
each  side  had  its  distinctive  doctrine  as  to  the  question  of 
slavery  and  slavery  extension.  "We  had  three  candidates 
in  the  field.  Stephen  A.  Douglas  was  the  standard- 
bearer  of  what  may  be  called  the  western  faction  of  the 
old  divided  democratic  party,  and  John  C.  Breckenridge 
was  the  standard-bearer  of  the  southern  or  slaveholding 
faction  of  that  party.  Abraham  Lincoln  represented  the 
then  young,  growing,  and  united  republican  party.  The 
lines  between  these  parties  and  candidates  were  about  as 
distinctly  and  clearly  drawn  as  political  lines  are  capable 
of  being  drawn.  The  name  of  Douglas  stood  for  territo- 
rial sovereignty,  or,  in  other  words,  for  the  right  of  the 


398  SQUATTER   SOVEREIGNTY. 

people  of  a  territory  to  admit  or  exclude,  to  establish  or 
abolish,  slavery,  as  to  them  might  seem  best.  The  doc- 
trine of  Breckenridge  was  that  slaveholders  were  entitled 
to  carry  their  slaves  into  any  territory  of  the  United 
States  and  to  hold  them  there,  with  or  without  the  consent 
of  the  people  of  the  territory;  that  the  Constitution  of  its 
own  force  carried  slavery  into  any  territory  open  for  set- 
tlement in  the  United  States,  and  protected  it  there.  To 
both  these  parties,  factions,  and  doctrines,  Abraham  Lin- 
coln and  the  republican  party  stood  opposed.  They  held 
that  the  Federal  Government  had  the  right  and  the  power 
to  exclude  slavery  from  the  territories  of  the  United 
States,  and  that  that  right  and  power  ought  to  be  exercised 
to  the  extent  of  confining  slavery  inside  the  slave  States, 
with  a  view  to  its  ultimate  extinction.  The  position  of 
Mr.  Douglas  gave  him  a  splendid  pretext  for  the  display 
of  a  species  of  oratory  of  which  he  was  a  distinguished 
master.  He  alone  of  the  three  candidates  took  the 
stump  as  the  preacher  of  popular  sovereignty,  called  in 
derision  at  the  time,"  Squatter  "  Sovereignty.  This  doc- 
trine, if  not  the  times,  gave  him  a  chance  to  play  fast  and 
loose,  blow  hot  and  cold,  as  occasion  might  require.  In 
the  South  and  among  slaveholders  he  could  say,  "  My 
great  principle  of  popular  sovereignty  does  not  and  was 
not  intended  by  me  to  prevent  the  extension  of  slavery ;  on 
the  contrary,  it  gives  you  the  right  to  take  your  slaves 
into  the  territories  and  secure  legislation  legalizing 
slavery ;  it  denies  to  the  Federal  Government  all  right  of 
interference  against  you,  and  hence  is  eminently  favorable 
to  your  interests."  When  among  people  known  to  be 
indifferent  he  could  say,  "  I  do  not  care  whether  slavery 
is  voted  up  or  down  in  the  territory,"  but  when  address- 
ing the  known  opponents  of  the  extension  of  slavery,  he 
could  say  that  the  people  of  the  territories  were  in  no 
danger  of  having  slavery  forced  upon  them,  since  they 


INTIMIDATION   BY  THE   SOUTH.  399 

could  keep  it  out  by  adverse  legislation.  Had  he  made 
these  representations  before  railroads,  electric  wires, 
phonography,  and  newspapers  had  become  the  powerful 
auxiliaries  they  have  done,  Mr.  Douglas  might  have 
gained  many  votes,  but  they  were  of  little  avail  now. 
The  South  was  too  sagacious  to  leave  slavery  to  the 
chance  of  defeat  in  a  fair  vote  by  the  people  of  a  terri- 
tory. Of  all  property  none  could  less  afford  to  take  such 
a  risk,  for  no  property  can  require  more  strongly  favor- 
ing conditions  for  its  existence.  Not  only  the  intelli- 
gence of  the  slave,  but  the  instincts  of  humanity,  must  be 
barred  by  positive  law,  hence  Breckenridge  and  his 
friends  erected  the  flinty  walls  of  the  Constitution  and 
the  Supreme  Court  for  the  protection  of  slavery  at  the 
outset.  Against  both  Douglas  and  Breckenridge  Abraham 
Lincoln  proposed  his  grand  historic  doctrine  of  the  power 
and  duty  of  the  National  Government  to  prevent  the 
spread  and  perpetuity  of  slavery.  Into  this  contest  I 
threw  myself,  with  firmer  faith  and  more  ardent  hope 
than  ever  before,  and  what  I  could  do  by  pen  or  voice 
was  done  with  a  will.  The  most  remarkable  and  memor- 
able feature  of  this  canvass  was,  that  it  was  prosecuted 
under  the  portentous  shadow  of  a  threat :  leading  public 
men  of  the  South  had,  with  the  vehemence  of  fiery  pur- 
pose, given  it  out  in  advance  that  in  case  of  their  failure 
to  elect  their  candidate  (Mr.  John  C.  Breckenridge)  they 
would  proceed  to  take  the  slaveholding  States  out  of  the 
Union,  and  that,in  no  event  whatever, would  they  submit 
to  the  rule  of  Abraham  Lincoln.  To  many  of  the  peace- 
loving  friends  of  the  Union,  this  was  a  fearful  announce- 
ment, and  it  doubtless  cost  the  Republican  candidates 
many  votes.  To  many  others,  however,  it  was  deemed  a 
mere  bravado— sound  and  fury  signifying  nothing.  With 
a  third  class  its  effect  was  very  different.  They  were 
tired   of  the   rule-or-ruin   intimidation   adopted    by   the 


400  BUCHANAN   AND   HIS   CABINET. 

South,  and  felt  then,  if  never  before,  that  they  had 
quailed  before  it  too  often  and  too  long.  It  came  as  an 
insult  and  a  challenge  in  one,  and  imperatively  called 
upon  them  for  independence,  self-assertion,  and  resent- 
ment. Had  southern  men  puzzled  their  brains  to  find 
the  most  effective  means  to  array  against  slavery  and 
slaveholding  manners  the  solid  opposition  of  the  North, 
they  could  not  have  hit  upon  any  expedient  better  suited 
to  that  end  than  was  this  threat.  It  was  not  only  unfair, 
but  insolent,  and  more  like  an  address  to  cowardly  slaves 
than  one  to  independent  freemen.  It  had  in  it  the  mean- 
ness of  the  horse-jockey  who,  on  entering  a  race,  proposes, 
if  beaten,  to  run  off  with  the  stakes.  In  all  my  speeches 
made  during  this  canvass,  I  did  not  fail  to  take  advan- 
tage of  this  southern  bluster  and  bullying. 

As  I  have  said,  this  southern  threat  lost  many  votes, 
but  it  gained  more  than  would  cover  the  lost.  It  fright- 
ened the  timid,  but  stimulated  the  brave  ;  and  the  result 
was — the  triumphant  election  of  Abraham  Lincoln. 

Then  came  the  question.  What  will  the  South  do  about 
it  ?  Will  she  eat  her  bold  words,  and  submit  to  the  ver- 
dict of  the  people,  or  proceed  to  the  execution  of  the  pro- 
gramme she  had  marked  out  for  herself  prior  to  the 
election  ?  The  inquiry  was  an  anxious  one,  and  the 
blood  of  the  North  stood  still,  waiting  for  the  response. 
It  had  not  to  wait  long,  for  the  trumpet  of  war  was  soon 
sounded,  and  the  tramp  of  armed  men  was  heard  in  that 
region.  During  all  the  winter  of  1860  notes  of  prepara- 
tion for  a  tremendous  conflict  came  to  us  from  that 
quarter  on  every  wind.  Still  the  warning  was  not  taken. 
Few  of  the  North  could  really  believe  that  this  insolent 
display  of  arms  would  end  in  anything  more  substantial 
than  dust  and  smoke. 

The  shameful  and  shocking  course  of  President  Bu- 
chanan and    his   cabinet   towards   this   rising   rebellion 


THE   SOUTHERN   PRESS.  401 

against  the  government  which  each  and  all  of  them  had 
solemnly  sworn  to  "support,  defend  and  maintain" — the 
facts  that  the  treasury  was  emptied;  that  the  army  was 
scattered ;  that  our  ships  of  war  were  sent  out  of  the  way ; 
that  our  forts  and  arsenals  in  the  South  were  weakened 
and  crippled, — purposely  left  an  easy  prey  to  the  pros- 
pective insurgents, — that  one  after  another  the  States 
were  allowed  to  secede  ;  that  these  rebel  measures  were 
largely  encouraged  by  the  doctrine  of  Mr.  Buchanan,  that 
he  found  no  power  in  the  Constitution  to  coerce  a  State, 
are  all  matters  of  history,  and  need  only  the  briefest 
mention  here. 

To  arrest  this  tide  of  secession  and  revolution,  which 
was  sweeping  over  the  South,  the  southern  papers,  which 
still  had  some  dread  of  the  consequences  likely  to  ensue 
from  the  course  marked  out  before  the  election,  proposed 
as  a  means  for  promoting  conciliation  and  satisfaction 
that  "  each  northern  State,  through  her  legislature,  or  in 
convention  assembled,  should  repeal  all  laws  passed  for 
the  injury  of  the  constitutional  rights  of  the  South  (mean- 
ing thereby  all  laws  passed  for  the  protection  of  personal 
liberty)  ;  that  they  should  pass  laws  for  the  easy  and 
prompt  execution  of  the  fugitive-slave  law ;  that  they 
should  pass  other  laws  imposing  penalties  on  all  male- 
factors who  should  hereafter  assist  or  encourage  the  escape 
of  fugitive  slaves  ;  also,  laws  declaring  and  protecting  the 
right  of  slaveholders  to  travel  and  sojourn  in  northern 
States,  accompanied  by  their  slaves ;  also,  that  they  should 
instruct  their  representatives  and  senators  in  Congress  to 
repeal  the  law  prohibiting  the  sale  of  slaves  in  the  Dis- 
trict of  Columbia,  and  pass  laws  sufficient  for  the  full 
protection  of  slave  property  in  the  Territories  of  the 
Union." 

It  may  indeed  be  well  regretted  that  there  was  a  class 
of  men  in  the  North  willing  to  patch  up  a  peace  with  this 


402  COMPROMISE   THE   ORDER   OF   THE   DAY. 

rampant  spirit  of  disunion  by  compliance  with  these 
offensive,  scandalous,  and  humiliating  terms,  and  to  do 
so  without  any  guarantee  that  the  South  would  then  be 
pacified ;  rather  with  the  certainty,  learned  by  past  expe- 
rience, that  it  would  by  no  means  promote  this  end.  I 
confess  to  a  feeling  allied  to  satisfaction  at  the  prospect 
of  a  conflict  between  the  North  and  the  South.  Standing 
outside  the  pale  of  American  humanity,  denied  citizen- 
ship, unable  to  call  the  land  of  my  birth  my  country,  and 
adjudged  by  the  supreme  court  of  the  United  States  to 
have  no  rights  which  white  men  were  bound  to  respect, 
and  longing  for  the  end  of  the  bondage  of  my  people,  I 
was  ready  for  any  political  upheaval  which  should  bring 
about  a  change  in  the  existing  condition  of  things. 
Whether  the  war  of  words  would  or  would  not  end  in 
blows  was  for  a  time  a  matter  of  doubt;  and  when  it 
became  certain  that  the  South  was  wholly  in  earnest, 
and  meant  at  all  hazards  to  execute  its  threats  of  disrup- 
tion, a  visible  change  in  the  sentiment  of  the  North  was 
apparent. 

The  reaction  from  the  glorious  assertion  of  freedom 
and  independence  on  the  part  of  the  North  in  the  tri- 
umphant election  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  was  a  painful  and 
humiliating  development  of  its  weakness.  It  seemed  as 
if  all  that  had  been  gained  in  the  canvass  was  about  to  be 
surrendered  to  the  vanquished,and  that  the  South,  though 
beaten  at  the  polls,  was  to  be  victorious  and  have  every- 
thing its  own  way  in  the  final  result.  During  all  the 
intervening  months,  from  November  to  the  ensuing 
March,  the  drift  of  Northern  sentiment  was  towards 
compromise.  To  smooth  the  way  for  this,  most  of  the 
Northern  legislatures  repealed  their  personal  liberty  bills, 
as  they  were  supposed  to  embarrass  the  surrender  of 
fugitive  slaves  to  their  claimants.  The  feeling  every- 
where seemed  to  be  that  something  must  be  done  to  con- 


William  Lloyd  Garrison. 


EXCITEMENT   IN   BOSTON.  405 

vince  the  South  that  the  election  of  Mr.  Lincoln  meant 
no  harm  to  slavery  or  the  slave  power,  and  that  the 
North  was  sound  on  the  question  of  the  right  of  the  mas- 
ter to  hold  and  hunt  his  slave  as  long  as  he  pleased,  and 
that  even  the  right  to  hold  slaves  in  the  Territories 
should  be  submitted  to  the  supreme  court,  which  would 
probably  decide  in  favor  of  the  most  extravagant  demands 
of  the  slave  States.  The  Northern  press  took  on  a  more 
conservative  tone  towards  the  slavery  propagandists,  and 
a  corresponding  tone  of  bitterness  towards  anti-slavery 
men  and  measures.  It  came  to  be  a  no  uncommon  thing 
to  hear  men  denouncing  South  Carolina  and  Massachu- 
setts in  the  same  breath,  and  in  the  same  measure  of 
disapproval.  The  old  pro-slavery  spirit  which,  in  1835, 
mobbed  anti-slavery  prayer-meetings,  and  dragged  William 
Lloyd  Garrison  through  the  streets  of  Boston  with  a 
halter  about  his  neck,  was  revived.  From  Massachusetts 
to  Missouri,  anti-slavery  meetings  were  ruthlessly  assailed 
and  broken  up.  With  others,  I  was  roughly  handled  in 
Tremont  Temple,  Boston,  by  a  mob  headed  by  one  of  the 
wealthiest  men  of  that  city.  The  talk  was  that  the  blood 
of  some  abolitionist  must;  be  shed  to  appease  the  wrath  of 
the  offended  S'outh,  and  to  restore  peaceful  relations 
between  the  two  sections  of  the  country.  A  howling 
mob  followed  Wendell  Phillips  for  three  days  whenever 
he  appeared  on  the  pavements  of  his  native  city,  because 
of  his  ability  and  prominence  in  the  propagation  of  anti- 
slavery  opinions. 

While  this  humiliating  reaction  was  going  on  at  the 
North,  various  devices  to  bring  about  peace  and  recon- 
ciliation were  suggested  and  pressed  at  Washington. 
Committees  were  appointed  to  listen  to  southern  griev- 
ances, and,  if  possible,  devise  means  of  redress  for  such 
as  might  be  alleged.  Some  of  these  peace  propositions 
would  have  been  shocking  to  the  last  degree  to  the  moral 
17 


406  THE   SOUTH    WAS   MAD. 

sense  of  the  North,  had  not  fear  for  the  safety  of  the 
Union  overwhelmed  all  moral  conviction.  Such  men  as 
William  H.  Seward,  Charles  Francis  Adams,  Henry  B. 
Anthony,  Joshua  R.  Giddings,  and  others — men  whose 
courage  had  been  equal  to  all  other  emergencies — bent 
before  this  southern  storm,  and  were  ready  to  purchase 
peace  at  any  price.  Those  who  had  stimulated  the  cour- 
age of  the  North  before  the  election,  and  had  shouted 
"  Who's  afraid  ? "  were  now  shaking  in  their  shoes  with 
apprehension  and  dread.  One  was  for  passing  laws  in 
the  northern  States  for  the  better  protection  of  slave- 
hunters,  and  for  the  greater  efficiency  of  the  fugitive- 
slave  bill.  Another  was  for  enacting  laws  to  punish  the 
invasion  of  the  slave  States,  and  others  were  for  so  alter- 
ing the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  that  the  federal 
government  should  never  abolish  slavery  while  any  one 
State  should  object  to  such  a  measure.*  Everything  that 
could  be  demanded  by  insatiable  pride  and  selfishness  on 
the  part  of  the  slave-holding  South,  or  could  be  surren- 
dered by  abject  fear  and  servility  on  the  part  of  the 
North,  had  able  and  eloquent  advocates. 

Happily  for  the  cause  of  human  freedom,  and  for  the 
final  unity  of  the  American  nation,  the  South  was  mad, 
and  would  listen  to  no  concessions.  It  would  neither 
accept  the  terms  offered,  nor  offer  others  to  be  accepted. 
It  had  made  up  its  mind  that  under  a  given  con- 
tingency it  would  secede  from  the  Union  and  thus 
dismember  the  Republic.  That  contingency  had  hap- 
pened, and  it  should  execute  its  threat.  Mr.  Ireson  of 
Georgia,  expressed  the  ruling  sentiment  of  his  section 
when  he  told  the  northern  peacemakers  that  if  the  people 
of  the  South  were  given  a  blank  sheet  of  paper  upon 
which  to  write  their  own  terms  on  which  they  would 
remain  in  the  Union,  they  would  not  stay.     They  had 

*  See  History  of  American  Conflict,  Vol.  II,  by  Horace  Greeley. 


HATED   THE   NAME   OF   FREEDOM.  407 

come  to  hate  everything  which  had  the  prefix  "Free" — 
free  soil,  free  States,  free  territories,  free  schools,  free 
speech,  and  freedom  generally,  and  they  would  have  no 
more  such  prefixes.  This  haughty  and  unreasonable  and 
unreasoning  attitude  of  the  imperious  South  saved  the 
slave  and  saved  the  nation.  Had  the  South  accepted  our 
concessions  and  remained  in  the  Union,  the  slave  power 
would  in  all  probability  have  continued  to  rule ;  the  North 
would  have  become  utterly  demoralized;  the  hands  on 
the  dial-plate  of  American  civilization  would  have  been 
reversed,  and  the  slave  would  have  been  dragging  his 
hateful  chains  to-day  wherever  the  American  flag  floats 
to  the  breeze.  Those  who  may  wish  to  see  to  what 
depths  of  humility  and  self-abasement  a  noble  people  can 
be  brought  under  the  sentiment  of  fear,  will  find  no  chap- 
ter of  history  more  instructive  than  that  which  treats  of 
the  events  in  official  circles  in  Washington  during  the 
space  between  the  months  of  November,  1859,  and  March, 
1860. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

SECESSION  AND  WAR. 

Recruiting  of  the  54th  and  55th  Colored  Regiments — Yisit  to  Presi- 
dent Lincoln  and  Secretary  Stanton — Promised  a  Commission  as 
Adjutant-General  to  General  Thomas — Disappointment. 

THE  cowardly  and  disgraceful  reaction  from  a  cour- 
ageous and  manly  assertion  of  right  principles,  as 
described  in  the  foregoing  pages,  continued  surprisingly 
long  after  secession  and  war  were  commenced.  The 
patience  and  forbearance  of  the  loyal  people  of  the  North 
were  amazing.  Speaking  of  this  feature  of  the  situation 
in  Corinthian  Hall,  Rochester,  at  the  time,  I  said: 

"We  (the  people  of  the  North)  are  a  charitable  people,  and,  in  the 
excess  of  this  feeling,  we  were  disposed  to  put  the  very  best  construc- 
tion upon  the  strange  behavior  of  our  southern  brethren.  We  hoped 
that  all  would  yet  go  well.  We  thought  that  South  Carolina  might 
secede.  It  was  entirely  like  her  to  do  so.  She  had  talked  extrav- 
agantly about  going  out  of  the  Union,  and  it  was  natural  that  she 
should  do  something  extravagant  and  startling,  if  for  nothing  else,  to 
make  a  show  of  consistency.  Georgia,  too,  we  thought  might  possibly 
secede.  But,  strangely  enough,  we  thought  and  felt  quite  sure  that 
these  twin  rebellious  States  would  stand  alone  and  unsupported  in 
their  infamy  and  their  impotency,  that  they  would  soon  tire  of  their 
isolation,  repent  of  their  folly,  and  come  back  to  their  places  in  the 
Union.  Traitors  withdrew  from  the  Cabinet,  from  the  House  of  Rep- 
resentatives, and  from  the  Senate,  and  hastened  to  their  several  States 
to  'fire  the  Southern  heart,'  and  to  fan  the  hot  flames  of  treason  at 
home.  Still  we  doubted  if  anything  serious  would  come  of  it.  We 
treated  it  as  a  bubble  on  the  wave — a  nine-days'  wonder.  Calm  and 
thoughtful  men  ourselves,  we  relied  upon  the  sober  second  thought 
of  the  southern  people.  Even  the  capture  of  a  fort,  a  shot  at  one  of 
our  ships — an  insult  to  the  national  flag — caused  only  a  momentary 
feeling  of  indignation  and  resentment.  We  could  not  but  believe 
that  there  existed  at  the  South  a  latent  and  powerful  Union  sentiment 

C408) 


AUTHOR'S   SPEECH    IN   ROCHESTER.  409 

which  would  assert  itself  at  last.  Though  loyal  soldiers  had  been 
fired  upon  in  the  streets  of  Baltimore,  though  loyal  blood  had  stained 
the  pavements  of  that  beautiful  city,  and  the  national  government 
was  warned  to  send  no  troops  through  Baltimore  to  the  defense  of  the 
National  Capital,  we  could  not  be  made  to  believe  that  the  border 
States  would  plunge  madly  into  the  bloody  vortex  of  rebellion. 

"  But  this  confidence,  patience,  and  forbearance  could  not  last  for- 
ever. These  blissful  illusions  of  hope  were,  in  a  measure,  dispelled 
when  the  batteries  of  Charleston  harbor  were  opened  upon  the  starv- 
ing garrison  at  Fort  Sumter.  For  the  moment  the  northern  lamb 
was  transformed  into  a  lion,  and  his  roar  was  terrible.  But  he  only 
showed  his  teeth,  and  clearly  had  no  wish  to  use  them.  We  preferred 
to  fight  with  dollars,  and  not  daggers.  '  The  fewer  battles  the  better,' 
was  the  hopeful  motto  at  Washington.  '  Peace  in  sixty  days '  was 
held  out  by  the  astute  Secretary  of  State.  In  fact,  there  was  at  the 
North  no  disposition  to  fight,  no  spirit  of  hate,  no  comprehension  of 
the  stupendous  character  and  dimensions  of  the  rebellion^  and  no 
proper  appreciation  of  its  inherent  wickedness.  Treason  had  shot  its 
poisonous  roots  deeper  and  had  spread  its  death-dealing  branches  fur- 
ther than  any  northern  calculation  had  covered.  Thus,  while  rebels 
were  waging  a  barbarous  war,  marshaling  savage  Indians  to  join  them 
in  the  slaughter,  while  rifled  cannon-balls  were  battering  down  the 
walls  of  our  forts,  and  the  iron-clad  hand  of  monarchical  power  was 
being  invoked  to  assist  in  the  destruction  of  our  government  and  the 
dismemberment  of  our  country,  while  a  tremendous  rebel  ram  was 
sinking  our  fleet  and  threatening  the  cities  of  our  coast,  we  were  still 
dreaming  of  peace.  This  infatuation,  this  blindness  to  the  signifi- 
cance of  passing  events,  can  only  be  accounted  for  by  the  rapid  pas- 
sage of  these  events  and  by  the  fact  of  the  habitual  leniency  and 
good  will  cherished  by  the  North  towards  the  South.  Our  very  lack 
of  preparation  for  the  conflict  disposes  us  to  look  for  some  other  than 
the  way  of  blood  out  of  the  difficulty.  Treason  had  largely  infected 
both  army  and  navy.  Floyd  had  scattered  our  arms,  Cobb  had 
depleted  our  treasury,  and  Buchanan  had  poisoned  the  political 
thought  of  the  times  by  his  doctrines  of  anti-coercion.  It  was  in 
such  a  condition  of  things  as  this  that  Abraham  Lincoln  (compelled 
from  fear  of  assassination  to  enter  the  capital  in  disguise)  was  inau- 
gurated and  issued  his  proclamation  for  the  '  repossession  of  the  forts, 
places,  and  property  which  had  been  seized  from  the  Union,'  and  his 
call  upon  the  miltia  of  the  several  States  to  the  number  of  75,000 
men — a  paper  which  showed  how  little  even  he  comprehended  the 
work  then  before  the  loyal  nation.  It  was  perhaps  better  for  the 
country  and  for  mankind  that  the  good  man  could  not  know  the  end 
from  the  beginning.     Had  he  foreseen  the  thousands  who  must  sink 


410  HIS   VIEW   OF   THE   SITUATION. 

into  bloody  graves,  the  mountains  of  debt  to  be  laid  on  the  breast  of 
the  nation,  the  terrible  hardships  and  sufferings  involved  in  the  con- 
test, and  his  own  death  by  an  assassin's  hand,  he  too  might  have 
adopted  the  weak  sentiment  of  those  who  said  '  Erring  sisters,  depart 
in  peace.'" 

From  the  first,  I,  for  one,  saw  in  this  war  the  end  of 
slavery ;  and  truth  requires  me  to  say  that  my  interest 
in  the  success  of  the  North  was  largely  due  to  this  belief. 
True  it  is  that  this  faith  was  many  times  shaken  by  pass- 
ing events,  but  never  destroyed.  When  Secretary  Sew- 
ard instructed  our  ministers  to  say  to  the  governments  to 
which  they  were  accredited  that,  "  terminate  however  it 
might,  the  status  of  no  class  of  the  people  of  the  United 
States  would  be  changed  by  the  rebellion — that  the  slaves 
would  be  slaves  still,  and  that  the  masters  would  be  mas- 
ters still " — when  General  McClellan  and  General  Butler 
warned  the  slaves  in  advance  that,  "  if  any  attempt  was 
made  by  them  to  gain  their  freedom  it  would  be  sup- 
pressed with  an  iron  hand  " — when  the  government  per- 
sistently refused  to  employ  colored  troops — when  the 
emancipation  proclamation  of  General  John  C.  Fremont, 
in  Missouri,  was  withdrawn — when  slaves  were  being 
returned  from  our  lines  to  their  masters — when  Union 
soldiers  were  stationed  about  the  farm-houses  of  Virginia 
to  guard  and  protect  the  master  in  holding  his  slaves — 
when  Union  soldiers  made  themselves  more  active  in 
kicking  colored  men  out  of  their  camps  than  in  shooting 
rebels — when  even  Mr.  Lincoln  could  tell  the  poor  negro 
that  "he  was  the  cause  of  the  war,"  I  still  believed,  and 
spoke  as  I  believed,  all  over  the  North,  that  the  mission 
of  the  war  was  the  liberation  of  the  slave,  as  well  as  the 
salvation  of  the  Union ;  and  hence  from  the  first  I 
reproached  the  North  that  they  fought  the  rebels  with 
only  one  hand,  when  they  might  strike  effectually  with 
two — that  they  fought  with  their  soft  white  hand,  while 
they  kept  their  black  iron  hand  chained  and  helpless 


NO   ABOLITION   WAR.  411 

behind  them — that  they  fought  the  effect,  while  they  pro- 
tected the  cause,  and  that  the  Union  cause  would  never 
prosper  till  the  war  assumed  an  anti-slavery  attitude,  and 
the  negro  was  enlisted  on  the  loyal  side.  In  every  way 
possible — in  the  columns  of  my  paper  and  on  the  plat- 
form, by  letters  to  friends,  at  home  and  abroad,  I  did  all 
that  I  could  to  impress  this  conviction  upon  this  country. 
But  nations  seldom  listen  to  advice  from  individuals, 
however  reasonable.  They  are  taught  less  by  theories 
than  by  facts  and  events.  There  was  much  that  could 
be  said  against  making  the  war  an  abolition  war — much 
that  seemed  wise  and  patriotic.  "  Make  the  war  an  abo- 
lition war,"  we  were  told,  "  and  you  drive  the  border 
States  into  the  rebellion,  and  thus  add  power  to  the 
enemy  and  increase  the  number  you  will  have  to  meet  on 
the  battle-field.  You  will  exasperate  and  intensify  south- 
ern feeling,  making  it  more  desperate,  and  put  far  away 
the  day  of  peace  between  the  two  sections."  "  Employ 
the  arm  of  the  negro,  and  the  loyal  men  of  the  North  will 
throw  down  their  arms  and  go  home."  "  This  is  the 
white  man's  country  and  the  white  man's  war."  "  It 
would  inflict  an  intolerable  wound  upon  the  pride  and  spirit 
of  white  soldiers  of  the  Union  to  see  the  negro  in  the 
United  States  uniform.  Besides,  if  you  make  the  negro  a 
soldier,  you  cannot  depend  on  his  courage ;  a  crack  of  his 
old  master's  whip  will  send  him  scampering  in  terror 
from  the  field."  And  so  it  was  that  custom,  pride, 
prejudice,  and  the  old-time  respect  for  southern  feeling, 
held  back  the  government  from  an  anti-slavery  policy  and 
from  arming  the  negro.  Meanwhile  the  rebellion  availed 
itself  of  the  negro  most  effectively.  He  was  not  only  the 
stomach  of  the  rebellion,  by  supplying  its  commissary  de- 
partment, but  he  built  its  forts,  dug  its  intrenchments 
and  performed  other  duties  of  the  camp  which  left  the 
rebel   soldier  more  free  to  fight  the  loyal   army  than 


412  THE   ADMINISTRATION   BLIND. 

he  could  otherwise  have  been.  It  was  the  cotton  and 
corn  of  the  negro  that  made  the  rebellion  sack  stand  on 
end  and  caused  a  continuance  of  the  war.  "Destroy 
these,"  was  the  burden  of  all  my  utterances  during  this 
part  of  the  struggle,  "  and  you  cripple  and  destroy  the  re- 
bellion." It  is  surprising  how  long  and  bitterly  the  gov- 
ernment resisted  and  rejected  this  view  of  the  situation. 
The  abolition  heart  of  the  North  ached  over  the  delay, 
and  uttered  its  bitter  complaints,  but  the  administration 
remained  blind  and  dumb.  Bull  Run,  Ball's  Bluff,  Big 
Bethel,  Fredericksburg,  and  the  Peninsula  disasters  were 
the  only  teachers  whose  authority  was  of  sufficient  import- 
ance to  excite  the  attention  or  respect  of  our  rulers,  and 
they  were  even  slow  in  being  taught  by  these.  An  import- 
ant point  was  gained,  however,  when  General  B.  F.  Butler, 
at  Fortress  Monroe,  announced  the  policy  of  treating 
the  slaves  as  "  contrabands,"  to  be  made  useful  to  the 
Union  cause,  and  was  sustained  therein  at  Washington, 
and  sentiments  of  a  similar  nature  were  expressed  on  the 
floor  of  Congress  by  Hon.  A.  G.  Riddle  of  Ohio.  A  grand 
accession  was  made  to  this  view  of  the  case  when  Hon. 
Simon  Cameron,  then  secretary  of  war,  gave  it  his  earnest 
support,  and  General  David  Hunter  put  the  measure  into 
practical  operation  in  South  Carolina.  General  Phelps 
from  Vermont,  in  command  at  Carrollton,  La.,  also  ad- 
vocated the  same  plan,  though  under  discouragements 
which  cost  him  his  command.  And  many  and  grievous 
disasters  on  flood  and  field  were  needed  to  educate  the 
loyal  nation  and  President  Lincoln  up  to  the  realization 
of  the  necessity,  not  to  say  justice,  of  this  position,  and 
many  devices,  intermediate  steps,  and  make-shifts  were 
suggested  to  smooth  the  way  to  the  ultimate  policy  of 
freeing  the  slave,  and  arming  the  freedmen. 

When  at  last  the  truth  began  to  dawn  upon  the  admin- 
istration that  the  negro  might  be  made  useful  to  loyalty, 


THEY    GOT    LIGHT.  413 

as  well  as  to  treason,  to  the  Union  as  well  as  to  the  Con- 
federacy, it  began  to  consider  in  what  way  it  could  employ 
him  which  would  the  least  shock  and  offend  the  popu- 
lar prejudice  against  him.  He  was  already  in  the  army 
as  a  waiter,  and  in  that  capacity  there  was  no  objection  to 
him ;  and  so  it  was  thought  that  as  this  was  the  case,  the 
feeling  which  tolerated  him  as  a  waiter  would  not 
seriously  object  if  he  should  be  admitted  to  the  army  as 
a  laborer,  especially  as  no  one  under  a  southern  sun  cared 
to  have  a  monopoly  of  digging  and  toiling  in  trenches. 
This  was  the  first  step  in  employing  negroes  in  the 
United  States  service.  The  second  step  was  to  give  them 
a  peculiar  costume  which  should  distinguish  them  from 
soldiers,  and  yet  mark  them  as  a  part  of  the  loyal  force. 
As  the  eyes  of  the  loyal  administration  still  further 
opened,  it  was  proposed  to  give  these  laborers  something 
better  than  spades  and  shovels  with  which  to  defend 
themselves  in  cases  of  emergency.  Still  later  it  was  pro- 
posed to  make  them  soldiers,  but  soldiers  without  the 
blue  uniform,  soldiers  with  a  mark  upon  them  to  show 
that  they  were  inferior  to  other  soldiers ;  soldiers  with  a 
badge  of  degradation  upon  them.  However,  once  in  the 
army  as  a  laborer,  once  there  with  a  red  shirt  on  his  back 
and  a  pistol  in  his  belt,  the  negro  was  not  long  in  appear- 
ing on  the  field  as  a  soldier.  But  still,  he  was  not  to  be  a 
soldier  in  the  sense,  and  on  an  equal  footing,  with  white 
soldiers.  It  was  given  out  that  he  was  not  to  be  employed  in 
the  open  field  with  white  troops,  under  the  inspiration  of 
doing  battle  and  winning  victories  for  the  Union  cause, 
and  in  the  face  and  teeth  of  his  old  masters,  but  that  he 
should  be  made  to  garrison  forts  in  yellow-fever  and 
otherwise  unhealthy  localities  of  the  South,  to  save  the 
health  of  white  soldiers  ;  and,  in  order  to  keep  up  the  dis- 
tinction further,  the  black  soldiers  were  to  have  only  half 
the  wages   of  the   white   soldiers,   and  were  to  be  com- 


414  APPEAL   TO    COLORED   MEN. 

manded  entirely  by  white  commissioned  officers.  While 
of  course  I  was  deeply  pained  and  saddened  by  the  esti- 
mate thus  put  upon  my  race,  and  grieved  at  the  slowness 
of  heart  which  marked  the  conduct  of  the  loyal  govern- 
ment, I  was  not  discouraged,  and  urged  every  man  who 
could, to  enlist ;  to  get  an  eagle  on  his  button,  a  musket 
on  his  shoulder,  and  the  star-spangled  banner  over  his 
head.  Hence,  as  soon  as  Governor  Andrew  of  Massa- 
chusetts received  permission  from  Mr.  Lincoln  to  raise 
two  colored  regiments,  the  54th  and  55th,  I  made  the 
following  address  to  the  colored  citizens  of  the  North 
through  my  paper,  then  being  published  in  Rochester, 
which  was  copied  in  the  leading  journals  : 

"MEN  OF  COLOR,    TO   ARMS! 

"  When  first  the  rebel  cannon  shattered  the  walls  of  Sumter  and 
drove  away  its  starving  garrison,  I  predicted  that  the  war  then  and 
there  inaugurated  would  not  be  fought  out  entirely  by  white  men. 
Every  month's  experience  during  these  dreary  years  has  confirmed 
that  opinion.  A  war  undertaken  and  brazenly  carried  on  for  the 
perpetual  enslavement  of  colored  men,  calls  logically  and  loudly  for 
colored  men  to  help  suppress  it.  Only  a  moderate  share  of  sagacity 
was  needed  to  see  that  the  arm  of  the  slave  was  the  best  defense 
against  the  arm  of  the  slaveholder.  Hence,  with  every  reverse  to  the 
national  arms,  with  every  exulting  shout  of  victory  raised  by  the 
slaveholding  rebels,  I  have  implored  the  imperiled  nation  to  unchain 
against  her  foes  her  powerful  black  hand.  Slowly  and  reluctantly 
that  appeal  is  beginning  to  be  heeded.  Stop  not  now  to  complain 
that  it  was  not  heeded  sooner.  That  it  should  not  may  or  may 
not  have  been  best.  This  is  not  the  time  to  discuss  that  question. 
Leave  it  to  the  future.  When  the  war  is  over,  the  country  saved, 
peace  established  and  the  black  man's  rights  are  secured,  as  they 
will  be,  history  with  an  impartial  hand  will  dispose  of  that  and  sundry 
other  questions.  Action  !  action  !  not  criticism,  is  the  plain  duty  of 
this  hour.  Words  are  now  useful  only  as  they  stimulate  to  blows. 
The  office  of  speech  now  is  only  to  point  out  when,  where,  and  how 
to  strike  to  the  best  advantage.  There  is  no  time  to  delay.  The 
tide  is  at  its  flood  that  leads  on  to  fortune.  From  East  to  West,  from 
North  to  South,  the  sky  is  written  all  over,  'Now  or  never.'  Lib- 
erty won  by  white  men  would  lose  half  its  luster.     '  Who  would  be 


BETTER   TO   DIE   FREE   THAN   TO   LIVE   SLAVES.  415 

free  themselves  must  strike  the  blow. '  'Better  even  die  free,  than  to  live 
slaves.'  This  is  the  sentiment  of  every  brave  colored  man  amongst 
us.  There  are  weak  and  cowardly  men  in  all  nations.  We  have 
them  amongst  us.  They  tell  you  this  is  the  '  white  man's  war ' ;  that 
you  '  will  be  no  better  off  after  than  before  the  war ' ;  that  the  getting 
of  you  into  the  army  is  to  'sacrifice  you  on  the  first  opportunity.' 
Believe  them  not ;  cowards  themselves,  they  do  not  wish  to  have  their 
cowardice  shamed  by  your  brave  example.  Leave  them  to  their 
timidity,  or  to  whatever  motive  may  hold  them  back.  I  have  not 
thought  lightly  of  the  words  I  am  dow  addressing  you.  The  counsel  I 
give  comes  of  close  observation  of  the  great  struggle  now  in  pro- 
gress, and  of  the  deep  conviction  that  this  is  your  hour  and  mine.  In 
good  earnest,  then,  and  after  the  best  deliberation,  I  now,  for  the  first 
time  during  this  war,  feel  at  liberty  to  call  and  counsel  you  to  arms. 
By  every  consideration  which  binds  you  to  your  enslaved  fellow-country- 
men and  to  the  peace  and  welfare  of  your  country  ;  by  every  aspira- 
tion which  you  cherish  for  the  freedom  and  equality  of  yourselves 
and  your  children ;  by  all  the  ties  of  blood  and  identity  which  make 
us  one  with  the  brave  black  men  now  fighting  our  battles  in  Louisi- 
ana and  in  South  Carolina,  I  urge  "you  to  fly  to  arms,  and  smite  with 
death  the  power  that  would  bury  the  government  and  your  liberty  in 
the  same  hopeless  grave.  I  wish  I  could  tell  you  that  the  State  of 
New  York  calls  you  to  this  high  honor.  For  the  moment  her  con- 
stituted authorities  are  silent  on  the  subject.  They  will  speak  by 
and  by,  and  doubtless  on  the  right  side;  but  we  are  not  compelled  to 
wait  for  her.  "We  can  get  at  the  throat  of  treason  and  slavery  through 
the  State  of  Massachusetts.  She  was  first  in  the  War  of  Independ- 
ence ;  first  to  break  the  chains  of  her  slaves ;  first  to  make  the  black 
man  equal  before  the  law;  first  to  admit  colored  children  to  her  com- 
mon schools,  and  she  was  first  to  answer  with  her  blood  the  alarm-cry 
of  the  nation,  when  its  capital  was  menaced  by  rebels.  You  know 
her  patriotic  governor,  and  you  know  Charles  Sumner.  I  need  not 
add  more. 

Massachusetts  now  welcomes  you  to  arms  as  soldiers.  She  has  but 
a  small  colored  population  from  which  to  recruit.  She  has  full  leave 
of  the  general  government  to  send  one  regiment  to  the  war,  and  she 
has  undertaken  to  do  it.  Go  quickly  and  help  fill  up  the  first 
colored  regiment  from  the  North.  I  am  authorized  to  assure  you  that 
you  will  receive  the  same  wages,  the  same  rations,  the  same  equip- 
ments, the  same  protection,  the  same  treatment,  and  the  same  bounty, 
secured  to  white  soldiers.  You  will  be  led  by  able  and  skillful  officers, 
men  who  will  take  especial  pride  in  your  efficiency  and  success. 
They  will  be  quick  to  accord  to  you  all  the  honor  you  shall  merit  by 
your  valor,  and  to  see  that  your  rights  and  feelings  are  respected  by 


416  GOVERNOR  JOHN  A.  ANDREW. 

other  soldiers.  I  have  assured  myself  on  these  points,  and  can  speak 
with  authority.  More  than  twenty  years  of  unswerving  devotion  to 
our  common  cause  may  give  me  some  humble  claim  to  be  trusted  at 
this  momentous  crisis.  I  will  not  argue.  To  do  so  implies  hesitation 
and  doubt,  and  you  do  not  hesitate.  You  do  not  doubt.  The  day 
dawns;  the  morning  star  is  bright  upon  the  horizon  !  The  iron  gate 
of  our  prison  stands  half  open.  One  gallant  rush  from  the  North 
will  fling  it  wide  open,  while  four  millions  of  our  brothers  and  sisters 
shall  march  out  into  liberty.  The  chance  is  now  given  you  to  end  in 
a  day  the  bondage  of  centuries,  and  to  rise  in  one  bound  from  social 
degradation  to  the  place  of  common  equality  with  all  other  varieties 
of  men.  Remember  Denmark  Vessey  of  Charleston;  remember  Na- 
thaniel Turner  of  South  Hampton;  remember  Shields  Green  and 
Copeland,  who  followed  noble  John  Brown,  and  fell  as  glorious  mar- 
tyrs for  the  cause  of  the  slave.  Remember  that  in  a  contest  with 
oppression,  the  Almighty  has  no  attribute  which  can  take  sides  with 
oppressors.  The  case  is  before  you.  This  is  our  golden  opportunity. 
Let  us  accept  it,  and  forever  wipe  out  the  dark  reproaches  unspar- 
ingly hurled  against  us  by  our  enemies.  Let  us  win  for  ourselves  the 
gratitude  of  our  country,  and  the  best  blessings  of  our  posterity 
through  all  time.  The  nucleus  of  this  first  regiment  is  now  in  camp 
at  Readville,  a  short  distance  from  Boston.  I  will  undertake  to  for- 
ward to  Boston  all  persons  adjudged  fit  to  be  mustered  into  the  regi- 
ment, who  shall  apply  to  me  at  any  time  within  the  next  two  weeks. 
"Rochester,  March  2,  1863." 

Immediately  after  authority  had  been  given  by  Presi- 
dent Lincoln  to  Governor  John  A.  Andrew  of  Massachu- 
setts, to  raise  and  equip  two  regiments  of  colored  men 
for  the  war,  I  received  a  letter  from  George  L.  Stearns  of 
Boston,  a  noble  worker  for  freedom  in  Kansas,  and  a 
warm  friend  of  John  Brown,  earnestly  entreating  me 
to  assist  in  raising  the  required  number  of  men.  It  was 
presumed  that  by  my  labors  in  the  anti-slavery  cause,  I 
had  gained  some  influence  with  the  colored  men  of  the 
country,  and  that  they  would  listen  to  me  in  this  emergency; 
which  supposition,  I  am  happy  to  say,  was  supported 
by  the  results.  There  were  fewer  colored  people  in 
Massachusetts  then  than  now,  and  it  was  necessary,  in 
order  to  make  up  the  full  quota  of  these  regiments,  to 
recruit  for  them  in  other  Northern  States.     The  nominal 


FIFTY-FOURTH    AND    FIFTY-FIFTH    REGIMENTS.  417 

conditions  upon  which  colored  men  were  asked  to  enlist 
were  not  satisfactory  to  me  or  to  them ;  but  assurances 
from  Governor  Andrew  that  they  would  in  the  end  be 
made  just  and  equal,  together  with  my  faith  in  the  logic 
of  events  and  my  conviction  that  the  wise  thing  for  the 
colored  man  to  do  was  to  get  into  the  army  by  any  door 
open  to  him,  no  matter  how  narrow,  made  me  accept  with 
alacrity  the  work  to  which  I  was  invited.  The  raising  of 
these  two  regiments — the  54th  and  55th — and  their  splen- 
did behavior  in  South  and  North  Carolina,  was  the  begin- 
ning of  great  things  for  the  colored  people  of  the  whole 
country ;  and  not  the  least  satisfaction  I  now  have  in 
contemplating  my  humble  part  in  raising  them,  is  the 
fact  that  my  two  sons,  Charles  and  Lewis,  were  the  first 
two  in  the  State  of  New  York  to  enlist  in  them.  The 
54th  was  not  long  in  the  field  before  it  proved  itself  gal- 
lant and  strong,  worthy  to  rank  with  the  most  courageous 
of  its  white  companions  in  arms.  Its  assault  upon  Fort 
Wagner,  in  which  it  was  so  fearfully  cut  to  pieces,  and 
lost  nearly  half  its  officers,  including  its  beloved  and 
trusted  commander,  Col.  Shaw,  at  once  gave  it  a  name 
and  a  fame  throughout  the  country.  In  that  terrible 
battle,  under  the  wing  of  night,  more  cavils  in  respect  of 
the  quality  of  negro  manhood  were  set  at  rest  than  could 
have  been  during  a  century  of  ordinary  life  and  observa- 
tion. After  that  assault  we  heard  no  more  of  sending 
negroes  to  garrison  forts  and  arsenals,  to  fight  miasma, 
yellow-fever,  and  small-pox.  Talk  of  his  ability  to  meet 
the  foe  in  the  open  field,  and  of  his  equal  fitness  with  the 
white  man  to  stop  a  bullet,  then  began  to  prevail.  From 
this  time  (and  the  fact  ought  to  be  remembered)  the 
colored  troops  were  called  upon  to  occupy  positions  which 
required  the  courage,  steadiness,  and  endurance  of  vet- 
erans, and  even  their  enemies  were  obliged  to  admit  that 
they  proved  themselves  worthy  the  confidence  reposed  in 


418        ACTION    OF   THE   GOVERNMENT   UNSATISFACTOY. 

them.  After  the  54th  and  55th  Massachusetts  colored 
regiments  were  placed  in  the  field,  and  one  of  them  had 
distinguished  itself  "with  so  much  credit  in  the  hour  of 
trial,  the  desire  to  send  more  such  troops  to  the  front 
became  pretty  general.  Pennsylvania  proposed  to  raise 
ten  regiments.  I  was  again  called  by  my  friend  Mr. 
Stearns  to  assist  in  raising  these  regiments,  and  I  set 
about  the  work  with  full  purpose  of  heart,  using  every 
argument  of  which  I  was  capable,  to  persuade  every 
colored  man  able  to  bear  arms  to  rally  around  the  flag 
and  help  to  save  the  country  and  the  race.  It  was  dur-_ 
ing  this  time  that  the  attitude  of  the  government  at 
Washington  caused  me  deep  sadness  and  discouragement, 
and  forced  me  in  a  measure  to  suspend  my  efforts  in  that 
direction.  I  had  assured  colored  men  that,  once  in  the 
Union  army,  they  would  be  put  upon  an  equal  footing 
with  other  soldiers ;  that  they  would  be  paid,  promoted, 
and  exchanged  as  prisoners  of  war,  Jeff  Davis's  threat 
that  they  would  be  treated  as  felons, to  the  contrary  not- 
withstanding. But  thus  far,  the  government  had  not 
kept  its  promise,  or  the  promise  made  for  it.  The  follow- 
ing letter  which  I  find  published  in  my  paper  of  the  same 
date  will  show  the  course  I  felt  it  my  duty  to  take  under 
the  circumstances : 

"  Rochester,  August  1st,  1863. 
"Major  George  L.  Stearns: 

"My  Dear  Sir, — Having  declined  to  attend  the  meeting  to  promote 
enlistments,  appointed  for  me  at  Pittsburgh,  in  present  circumstances, 
I  owe  you  a  word  of  explanation.  I  ha-v  e  hitherto  deemed  it  a  duty, 
as  it  certainly  has  been  a  pleasure,  to  cooperate  with  you  in  the  work 
of  raising  colored  troops  in  the  free  States  to  fight  the  battles  of  the 
Republic  against  slaveholding  rebels  and  traitors.  Upon  the  first  call 
you  gave  me  to  this  work  I  responded  with  alacrity.  I  saw,  or 
thought  I  saw,  a  ray  of  light,  brightening  the  future  of  my  whole 
race,  as  well  as  that  of  our  war -troubled  country,  in  arousing  colored 
men  to  fight  for  the  nation's  life.  I  continue  to  believe  in  the  black 
man's  arm,  and  still  have  some  hope  in  the  integrity  of  our  rulers. 
Nevertheless,  I  must  for  the  present  leave  to  others  the  work  of  per- 


EQUALITY   AMONG   SOLDIERS.  419 

suading  colored  men  to  join  the  Union  army.  I  owe  it  to  my  long- 
abused  people,  and  especially  to  those  already  in  the  army,  to  expose 
their  wrongs  and  plead  their  cause.  I  cannot  do  that  in  connection 
with  recruiting.  When  I  plead  for  recruits  I  want  to  do  it  with  all 
my  heart,  without  qualification.  I  cannot  do  that  now.  The  impres- 
sion settles  upon  me  that  colored  men  have  much  over-rated  the 
enlightenment,  justice,  and  generosity  of  our  rulers  at  Washington. 
In  my  humble  way  I  have  contributed  somewhat  to  that  false  estimate. 
You  know  that  when  the  idea  of  raising  colored  troops  was  first  sug- 
gested, the  special  duty  to  be  assigned  them  was  the  garrisoning  of 
forts  and  arsenals  in  certain  warm,  unhealthy,  and  miasmatic  localities 
in  the  South.  They  were  thought  to  be  better  adapted  to  that  service 
than  white  troops.  White  troops  trained  to  war,  brave  and  daring, 
were  to  take  fortifications,  and  the  blacks  were  to  hold  them  from 
falling  again  into  the  hands  of  the  rebels.  Three  advantages  were  to 
arise  out  of  this  wise  division  of  labor:  1st,  The  spirit  and  pride  of 
white  troops  was  not  to  waste  itself  in  dull,  monotonous  inactivity  in 
fort  life;  their  arms  were  to  be  kept  bright  by  constant  use.  2d,  The 
health  of  white  troops  was  to  be  preserved.  3d,  Black  troops  were  to 
have  the  advantage  of  sound  military  training  and  to  be  otherwise 
useful,  at  the  same  time  that  they  should  be  tolerably  secure  from 
capture  by  the  rebels,  who  early  avowed  their  determination  to  enslave 
and  slaughter  them  in  defiance  of  the  laws  of  war.  Two  out  of  the 
three  advantages  were  to  accrue  to  the  white  troops.  Thus  far,  how- 
ever, I  believe  that  no  such  duty  as  holding  fortifications  has  been 
committed  to  colored  troops.  They  have  done  far  other  and  more 
important  work  than  holding  fortifications.  I  have  no  special  com- 
plaint to  make  at  this  point,  and  I  simply  mention  it  to  strengthen 
the  statement  that,  from  the  beginning  of  this  business,  it  was  the 
confident  belief  among  both  the  colored  and  white  friends  of  colored 
enlistments  that  President  Lincoln,  as  commander-in-chief  of  the  army 
and  navy,  would  certainly  see  to  it  that  his  colored  troops  should  be 
so  handled  and  disposed  of  as  to  be  but  little  exposed  to  capture  by 
the  rebels,  and  that,  if  so  exposed,  as  they  have  repeatedly  been  from 
the  first,  the  President  possessed  both  the  disposition  and  the  means 
for  compelling  the  rebels  to  respect  the  rights  of  such  as  might  fall 
into  their  hands.  The  piratical  proclamation  of  Jefferson  Davis, 
announcing  slavery  and  assassination  to  colored  prisoners,  was  before 
the  country  and  the  world.  But  men  had  faith  in  Mr.  Lincoln  and 
his  advisers.  He  was  silent,  to  be  sure,  but  charity  suggested  that 
being  a  man  of  action  rather  than  words  he  only  waited  for  a  case  in 
which  he  should  be  required  to  act.  This  faith  in  the  man  enabled 
us  to  speak  with  warmth  and  effect  in  urging  enlistments  among 
colored  men.     That  faith,  my  dear  sir,  is  now  nearly  gone.     Various 


420  COLORED   SOLDIERS   SOLD   INTO    SLAVERY. 

occasions  have  arisen  during  the  last  six  months  for  the  exercise  of 
his  power  in  behalf  of  the  colored  men  in  his  service.  But  no  word 
comes  to  us  from  the  war  department,  sternly  assuring  the  rebel  chief 
that  inquisition  shall  yet  be  made  for  innocent  blood.  No  word  of 
retaliation  when  a  black  man  is  slain  by  a  rebel  in  cold  blood.  No 
word  was  said  when  free  men  from  Massachusetts  were  caught  and 
sold  into  slavery  in  Texas.  No  word  is  said  when  brave  black 
men,  according  to  the  testimony  of  both  friend  and  foe,  fought  like 
heroes  to  plant  the  star-spangled  banner  on  the  blazing  parapets 
of  Fort  Wagner  and  in  so  doing  were  captured,  mutilated,  killed, 
and  sold  into  slavery.  The  same  crushing  silence  reigns  over 
this  scandalous  outrage  as  over  that  of  the  slaughtered  teamsters 
at  Murfreesboro  ;  the  same  as  over  that  at  Milliken's  Bend  and 
Vicksburg.  I  am  free  to  say,  my  dear  sir,  that  the  case  looks  as  if 
the  confiding  colored  soldiers  had  been  betrayed  into  bloody  hands 
by  the  very  government  in  whose  defense  they  were  heroically  fight- 
ing. I  know  what  you  will  say  to  this ;  you  will  say  '  Wait  a  little 
longer,  and,  after  all,  the  best  way  to  have  justice  done  to  your  people 
is  to  get  them  into  the  army  as  fast  as  you  can. '  You  may  be  right  in 
this;  my  argument  has  been  the  same;  but  have  we  not  already  waited, 
and  have  we  not  already  shown  the  highest  qualities  of  soldiers,  and 
on  this  account  deserve  the  protection  of  the  government  for  which 
we  are  fighting  ?  Can  any  case  stronger  than  that  before  Charleston 
ever  arise?  If  the  President  is  ever  to  demand  justice  and  humanity 
for  black  soldiers,  is  not  this  the  time  for  him  to  do  it?  How  many 
54ths  must  be  cut  to  pieces,  its  mutilated  prisoners  killed,  and  its 
living  sold  into  slavery,  to  be  tortured  to  death  by  inches,  before 
Mr.  Lincoln  shall  say,  'Hold,  enough!' 

"You  know  the  54th.  To  you,  more  than  to  any  one  man,  belongs 
the  credit  of  raising  that  regiment.  Think  of  its  noble  and  brave 
officers  literally  hacked  to  pieces,  while  many  of  its  rank  and  file  have 
been  sold  into  slavery  worse  than  death ;  and  pardon  me  if  I  hesitate 
about  assisting  in  raising  a  fourth  regiment  until  the  President  shall 
give  the  same  protection  to  them  as  to  white  soldiers. 

With  warm  and  sincere  regards, 

Frederick  Douglas." 

"  Since  writing  the  foregoing  letter,  which  we  have  now  put  upon 
record,  we  have  received  assurances  from  Major  Stearns  that  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  United  States  is  already  taking  measures  which  will 
secure  the  captured  colored  soldiers  at  Charleston  and  elsewhere  the 
same  protection  against  slavery  and  cruelty  that  is  extended  to  white 
soldiers.  What  ought  to  have  been  done  at  the  beginning  comes  late,  but 
it  comes.    The  poor  colored  soldiers  have  purchased  interference  dearly. 


INTERVIEW   WITH    PRESIDENT   LINCOLN.  421 

It  really  seems  that  nothing  of  justice,  liberty,  or  humanity  can  come 
to  us  except  through  tears  and  blood." 

THE   BLACK   MAN   AT  THE   WHITE   HOUSE. 

My  efforts  to  secure  just  and  fair  treatment  for  the 
colored  soldiers  did  not  stop  at  letters  and  speeches.  At 
the  suggestion  of  my  friend,  Major  Stearns,  to  whom  the 
foregoing  letter  was  addressed,  I  was  induced  to  go  to 
Washington  and  lay  the  complaints  of  my  people  before 
President  Lincoln  and  the  Secretary  of  War  and  to  urge 
upon  them  such  action  as  should  secure  to  the  colored 
troops  then  fighting  for  the  country  a  reasonable  degree 
of  fair  play.  I  need  not  say  that  at  the  time  I  undertook 
this  mission  it  required  much  more  nerve  than  a  similar 
one  would  require  now.  The  distance  then  between  the 
black  man  and  the  white  American  citizen  was  immeas- 
urable. I  was  an  ex-slave,  identified  with  a  despised  race, 
and  yet  I  was  to  meet  the  most  exalted  person  in  this 
great  republic.  It  was  altogether  an  unwelcome  duty, 
and  one  from  which  I  would  gladly  have  been  excused.  I 
could  not  know  what  kind  of  a  reception  would  be 
accorded  me.  I  might  be  told  to  go  home  and  mind  my 
business,  and  leave  such  questions  as  I  had  come  to  dis- 
cuss to  be  managed  by  the  men  wisely  chosen  by  the 
American  people  to  deal  with  them.  Or  I  might  be  re- 
fused an  interview  altogether.  Nevertheless,  I  felt  bound 
to  go,  and  my  acquaintance  with  Senators  Charles  Sum- 
ner, Henry  Wilson,  Samuel  Pomeroy,  Secretary  Salmon 
P.  Chase,  Secretary  William  H.  Seward,  and  Assistant 
Secretary  of  War  Charles  A.  Dana  encouraged  me  to  hope 
at  least  for  a  civil  reception.  My  confidence  was  fully 
justified  in  the  result.  I  shall  never  forget  my  first 
interview  with  this  great  man.  I  was  accompanied 
to  the  executive  mansion  and  introduced  to  President 
Lincoln  by  Senator  Pomeroy.      The  room  in  which  he  re- 


422  HIS    KIND    RECEPTION. 

ceived  visitors  was  the  one  now  used  by  the  President's 
secretaries.     I  entered  it  with  a  moderate  estimate  of  my 
own  consequence,  and  yet  there  I  was  to  talk  with,  and 
even  to  advise,  the  head  man  of  a  great  nation.     Happily 
for  me,  there  was  no  vain  pomp  and  ceremony  about  him. 
I  was  never  more  quickly  or  more  completely  put  at  ease 
in  the  presence  of  a  great  man  than  in  that  of  Abraham 
Lincoln.     He  was  seated,  when  I  entered,  in  a  low  arm- 
chair with  his  feet  extended  on  the  floor,  surrounded  by  a 
large  number  of  documents  and  several  busy  secretaries. 
The  room  bore  the  marks  of  business,  and  the  persons  in 
it,  the   President  included,  appeared  to  be  much  over- 
worked and  tired.     Long  lines  of  care  were  already  deeply 
written  on  Mr.  Lincoln's  brow,  and  his  strong  face,  full  of 
earnestness,  lighted  up  as  soon  as  my  name  was  men- 
tioned.     As  I  approached  and  was  introduced  to  him  he 
arose  and  extended  his  hand,  and  bade  me  welcome.     I  at 
once  felt  myself  in  the  presence  of  an  honest  man — one 
whom  I  could  love,  honor,  and  trust  without  reserve  or 
doubt.     Proceeding  to  tell  him  who  I  was  and  what  I  was 
doing,   he   promptly,   but   kindly,   stopped   me,   saying: 
"  I  know  who  you  are,  Mr.  Douglass;  Mr.  Seward  has  told 
me  all  about  you.   Sit  down.    I  am  glad  to  see  you."    I  then 
told  him  the  object  of  my  visit :  that  I  was  assisting  to 
raise  colored  troops ;  that  several  months  before  I  had  been 
very  successful  in  getting  men  to  enlist,  but  that  now  it 
was  not  easy  to  induce  the  colored  men  to  enter  the  ser- 
vice, because  there  was  a  feeling  among  them  that  the 
government  did  not,  in  several  respects,  deal  fairly  with 
them.     Mr.  Lincoln  asked  me  to  state  particulars.     I 
replied  that  there  were  three  particulars  which  I  wished 
to  bring  to  his   attention.     First,  that   colored  soldiers 
ought  to  receive  the  same  wages  as  those  paid  to  white  sol- 
diers.     Second,  that  colored  soldiers  ought  to  receive  the 
same  protection  when  taken  prisoners,  and  be  exchanged 


THEIR    VIEWS    DIFFERED.  423 

as  readily  and  on  the  same  terms  as  any  other  prisoners, 
and  if  Jefferson  Davis  should  shoot  or  hang  colored  sol- 
diers in  cold  blood  the  United  States  government  should, 
without  delay,  retaliate  in  kind  and  degree  upon  Con- 
federate prisoners  in  its  hands.  Third,  when  colored 
soldiers,  seeking  "the  bubble  reputation  at  the  cannon's 
mouth,"  performed  great  and  uncommon  service  on  the 
battle-field,  they  should  be  rewarded  by  distinction  and 
promotion  precisely  as  white  soldiers  are  rewarded  for 
like  services. 

Mr.  Lincoln  listened  with  patience  and  silence  to  all  I 
had  to  say.  He  was  serious  and  even  troubled  by  what 
I  had  said  and  by  what  he  himself  had  evidently  before 
thought  upon  the  same  points.  He,  by  his  silent  listen- 
ing not  less  than  by  his  earnest  reply  to  my  words,  im- 
pressed me  with  the  solid  gravity  of  his  character. 

He  began  by  saying  that  the  employment  of  colored 
troops  at  all  was  a  great  gain  to  the  colored  people ;  that 
the  measure  could  not  have  been  successfully  adopted  at 
the  beginning  of  the  war ;  that  the  wisdom  of  making 
colored  men  soldiers  was  still  doubted  ;  that  their  enlist- 
ment was  a  serious  offense  to  popular  prejudice  ;  that 
they  had  larger  motives  for  being  soldiers  than  white 
men ;  that  they  ought  to  be  willing  to  enter  the  service 
upon  any  condition ;  that  the  fact  that  they  were  not 
to  receive  the  same  pay  as  white  soldiers  seemed  a  neces- 
sary concession  to  smooth  the  way  to  their  employment 
at  all  as  soldiers,  but  that  ultimately  they  would  receive 
the  same.  On  the  second  point,  in  respect  to  equal  pro- 
tection, he  said  the  case  was  more  difficult.  Retaliation 
was  a  terrible  remedy,  and  one  which  it  was  very  difficult 
to  apply;  that,  if  once  begun,  there  was  no  telling 
where  it  would  end ;  that  if  he  could  get  hold  of  the  Con- 
federate soldiers  who  had  been  guilty  of  treating  colored 
soldiers  as  felons  he  could  easily  retaliate,  but  the  thought 


424  SECRETARY   STANTON. 

of  hanging  men  for  a  crime  perpetrated  by  others  was  re- 
volting to  his  feelings.  He  thought  that  the  rebels 
themselves  would  stop  such  barbarous  warfare ;  that  less 
evil  would  be  done  if  retaliation  were  not  resorted  to 
and  that  he  had  already  received  information  that  colored 
soldiers  were  being  treated  as  prisoners  of  war.  In  all 
this  I  saw  the  tender  heart  of  the  man  rather  than  the 
stern  warrior  and  commander-in-chief  of  the  American 
army  and  navy,  and,  while  I  could  not  agree  with  him,  I 
could  but  respect  his  humane  spirit. 

On  the  third  point  he  appeared  to  have  less  difficulty, 
though  he  did  not  absolutely  commit  himself.  He  simply 
said  that  he  would  sign  any  commission  to  colored  sol- 
diers whom  his  Secretary  of  War  should  commend  to  him. 
Though  I  was  not  entirely  satisfied  with  his  views,  I  was 
so  well  satisfied  with  the  man  and  with  the  educating  ten- 
dency of  the  conflict  that  I  determined  to  go  on  with  the 
recruiting. 

Prom  the  President  I  went  to  see  Secretary  Stanton. 
The  manner  of  no  two  men  could  be  more  widely  differ- 
ent. I  was  introduced  by  Assistant  Secretary  Dana, 
whom  I  had  known  many  years  before  at  "  Brook  Farm," 
Mass.,  and  afterward  as  managing  editor  of  the  New 
York  Tribune.  Every  line  in  Mr.  Stanton's  face  told  me 
that  my  communication  with  him  must  be  brief,  clear, 
and  to  the  point ;  that  he  might  turn  his  back  upon  me  as 
a  bore  at  any  moment ;  that  politeness  was  not  one  of  his 
weaknesses.  His  first  glance  was  that  of  a  man  who 
says :  "  Well,  what  do  you  want  ?  I  have  no  time  to 
waste  upon  you  or  anybody  else,  and  I  shall  waste  none. 
Speak  quick,  or  I  shall  leave  you."  The  man  and  the 
place  seemed  alike  busy.  Seeing  I  had  no  time  to  lose,  I 
hastily  went  over  the  ground  I  had  gone  over  to  President 
Lincoln.  As  I  ended  I  was  surprised  by  seeing  a  changed 
man  before  me.  Contempt  and  suspicion  and  brusque- 
ness  had  all  disappeared  from  his  face  and  manner,  and 


THE   PROMISE   OF   SECRETARY   STANTON.  425 

for  a  few  minutes  he  made  the  best  defense  that  I 
had  then  heard  from  anybody  of  the  treatment  of  colored 
soldiers  by  the  government.  I  was  not  satisfied,  yet  I  left 
in  the  full  belief  that  the  true  course  to  the  black  man's 
freedom  and  citizenship  was  over  the  battle-field,  and  that 
my  business  was  to  get  every  black  man  I  could  into  the 
Union  armies.  Both  the  President  and  Secretary  of  War 
assured  me  that  justice  would  ultimately  be  done  my 
race,  and  I  gave  full  faith  and  credit  to  their  promise. 
On  assuring  Mr.  Stanton  of  my  willingness  to  take  a  com- 
mission, he  said  he  would  make  me  assistant  adjutant  to 
General  Thomas,  who  was  then  recruiting  and  organizing 
troops  in  the  Mississippi  valley.  He  asked  me  how  soon 
I  could  be  ready.  I  told  him  in  two  weeks,  and  that  my 
commission  might  be  sent  to  me  at  Rochester.  For  some 
reason,  however,  my  commission  never  came.  The  gov- 
ernment, I  fear,  was  still  clinging  to  the  idea  that 
positions  of  honor  in  the  service  should  be  occupied 
by  white  men,  and  that  it  would  not  do  to  inaugurate  just 
then  the  policy  of  perfect  equality.  I  wrote  to  the  de- 
partment for  my  commission,  but  was  simply  told  to 
report  to  General  Thomas.  This  was  so  different  from 
what  I  expected  and  from  what  I  had  been  promised  that 
I  wrote  to  Secretary  Stanton  that  I  would  report  to 
General  Thomas  on  receipt  of  my  commission,  but  it  did 
not  come,  and  I  did  not  go  to  the  Mississippi  valley  as  I 
had  fondly  hoped.  I  knew  too  much  of  camp  life  and  the 
value  of  shoulder  straps  in  the  army  to  go  into  the  service 
without  some  visible  mark  of  my  rank.  I  have  no  doubt 
that  Mr.  Stanton  in  the  moment  of  our  meeting  meant  all 
he  said,  but  thinking  the  matter  over  he  felt  that  the  time 
had  not  then  come  for  a  step  so  radical  and  aggressive. 
Meanwhile  my  three  sons  were  in  the  service,  Lewis  and 
Charles,  as  already  named,  in  the  Massachusetts  regi- 
ments, and  Frederick  recruiting  colored  troops  in  the 
Mississippi  valley. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

HOPE  FOR  THE  NATION. 

Proclamation  of  emancipation — Its  reception  in  Boston — Objections 
brought  against  it — Its  effect  on  the  country — Interview  with  Presi- 
dent Lincoln — New  York  riots — Re-election  of  Mr.  Lincoln — His 
inauguration,  and  inaugural — Vice-President  Johnson — Presidential 
reception — The  fall  of  Richmond — Fanuiel  Hall — The  assassination 
— Condolence. 

THE  first  of  January,  1863,  was  a  memorable  day  in 
the  progress  of  American  liberty  and  civilization. 
It  was  the  turning-point  in  the  conflict  between  freedom 
and  slavery.  A  death-blow  was  given  to  the  slavehold- 
ing  rebellion.  Until  then  the  federal  arm  had  been 
more  than  tolerant  to  that  relic  of  barbarism.  It  had 
defended  it  inside  the  slave  States  ;  it  had  countermanded 
the  emancipation  policy  of  John  C.  Fremont  in  Missouri ; 
it  had  returned  slaves  to  their  so-called  owners ;  it  had 
threatened  that  any  attempt  on  the  part  of  the  slaves  to 
gain  their  freedom  by  insurrection,  or  otherwise,  should 
be  put  down  with  an  iron  hand  ;  it  had  even  refused  to 
allow  the  Hutchinson  family  to  sing  their  anti-slavery  songs 
in  the  camps  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  ;  it  had  sur- 
rounded the  houses  of  slaveholders  with  bayonets  for 
their  protection  ;  and  through  its  secretary  of  war,  Wil- 
liam H.  Seward,  had  given  notice  to  the  world  that, 
"  however  the  war  for  the  Union  might  terminate,  no 
change  would  be  made  in  the  relation  of  master  and 
slave."  Upon  this  pro-slavery  platform  the  war  against 
the  rebellion  had  been  waged  during  more  than  two 
years.     It  had  not  been  a  war  of  conquest,  but  rather  a 

(426) 


THE   "  NEW   DEPARTURE."  427 

war  of  conciliation.  McClellan,  in  command  of  the 
army,  had  been  trying,  apparently,  to  put  down  the  rebel- 
lion without  hurting  the  rebels,  certainly  without  hurting 
slavery,  and  the  government  had  seemed  to  cooperate 
with  him  in  both  respects.  Charles  Sumner,  William 
Lloyd  Garrison,  Wendell  Phillips,  Gerrit  Smith  and  the 
whole  anti-slavery  phalanx  at  the  North,  had  denounced 
this  policy,  and  had  besought  Mr.  Lincoln  to  adopt  an 
opposite  one,  but  in  vain.  Generals  in  the  field,  and 
councils  in  the  Cabinet,  had  persisted  in  advancing  this 
policy  through  defeats  and  disasters,  even  to  the  verge  of 
ruin.  We  fought  the  rebellion,  but  not  its  cause.  The 
key  to  the  situation  was  the  four  millions  of  slaves ;  yet 
the  slave  who  loved  us,  was  hated,  and  the  slaveholder 
who  hated  us,  was  loved.  We  kissed  the  hand  that  smote 
us,  and  spurned  the  hand  that  helped  us.  When  the 
means  of  victory  were  before  us, — within  our  grasp, — 
we  went  in  search  of  the  means  of  defeat.  And  now,  on 
this  day  of  January  1st,  1863,  the  formal  and  solemn 
announcement  was  made  that  thereafter  the  government 
would  be  found  on  the  side  of  emancipation.  This  proc« 
lamation  changed  everything.  It  gave  a  new  direction 
to  the  councils  of  the  Cabinet,  and  to  the  conduct  of  the 
national  arms.  I  shall  leave  to  the  statesman,  the  philoso- 
pher and  the  historian,  the  more  comprehensive  discussion 
of  this  document,  and  only  tell  how  it  touched  me,  and 
those  in  like  condition  with  me  at  the  time.  I  was  in 
Boston,  and  its  reception  there  may  indicate  the  import- 
ance attached  to  it  elsewhere.  An  immense  assembly 
convened  in  Tremont  Temple  to  await  the  first  flash  of 
the  electric  wires  announcing  the  "  new  departure."  Two 
years  of  war,  prosecuted  in  the  interests  of  slavery,  had 
made  free  speech  possible  in  Boston,  and  we  were  now 
met  together  to  receive  and  celebrate  the  first  utterance 
of  the  long-hoped-for  proclamation,  if  it  came,  and,  if  it 


428  MEETING   IN   TREMONT   TEMPLE. 

did  not  come,  to  speak  our  minds  freely ;  for,  in  view  of 
the  past,  it  was  by  no  means  certain  that  it  would  come. 
The  occasion,  therefore,  was  one  of  both  hope  and  fear. 
Our  ship  was  on  the  open  sea,  tossed  by  a  terrible  storm ; 
wave  after  wave  was  passing  over  us,  and  every  hour 
was  fraught  with  increasing  peril.  Whether  we  should 
survive  or  perish  depended  in  large  measure  upon  the 
coming  of  this  proclamation.  At  least  so  we  felt. 
Although  the  conditions  on  which  Mr.  Lincoln  had  prom- 
ised to  withhold  it  had  not  been  complied  with,  yet,  from 
many  considerations,  there  was  room  to  doubt  and  fear. 
Mr.  Lincoln  was  known  to  be  a  man  of  tender  heart,  and 
boundless  patience  :  no  man  could  tell  to  what  length  he 
might  go,  or  might  refrain  from  going,  in  the  direction  of 
peace  and  reconciliation.  Hitherto,  he  had  not  shown 
himself  a  man  of  heroic  measures,  and,  properly  enough, 
this  step  belonged  to  that  class.  It  must  be  the  end  of 
all  compromises  with  slavery — a  declaration  that  there- 
after the  war  was  to  be  conducted  on  a  new  principle, 
with  a  new  aim.  It  would  be  a  full  and  fair  assertion 
that  the  government  would  neither  trifle,  or  be  trifled 
with,  any  longer.  But  would  it  come?  On  the  side  of 
doubt,  it  was  said  that  Mr.  Lincoln's  kindly  nature  might 
cause  him  to  relent  at  the  last  moment ;  that  Mrs.  Lin- 
coln, coming  from  an  old  slaveholding  family,  would 
influence  him  to  delay,  and  to  give  the  slaveholders  one 
other  chance.*  Every  moment  of  waiting  chilled  our 
hopes,  and  strengthened  our  fears.  A  line  of  messengers 
was  established  between  the  telegraph  office  and  the  plat- 
form of  Tremont  Temple,  and  the  time  was  occupied  with 
brief  speeches  from  Hon.  Thomas  Russell  of  Plymouth, 
Miss  Anna  E.  Dickinson  (a  lady  of  marvelous  eloquence), 
Rev.  Mr.  Grimes,  J.  Sella  Martin,  William  Wells  Brown, 

*  I  have  reason  to  know  that  this  supposition  did  Mrs.  Lincoln 
great  injustice. 


WAITING    FOR   THE   PROCLAMATION.  429 

and  myself.  But  speaking  or  listening  to  speeches  was 
not  the  thing  for  which  the  people  had  come  together. 
The  time  for  argument  was  passed.  It  was  not  logic, 
but  the  trump  of  jubilee,  which  everybody  wanted  to  hear. 
We  were  waiting  and  listening  as  for  a  bolt  from  the 
sky,  which  should  rend  the  fetters  of  four  millions  of 
slaves ;  We  were  watching,  as  it  were,  by  the  dim  light  of 
the  stars,  for  the  dawn  of  a  new  day ;  we  were  longing 
for  the  answer  to  the  agonizing  prayers  of  centuries. 
Remembering  those  in  bonds  as  bound  with  them,  we 
wanted  to  join  in  the  shout  for  freedom,  and  in  the  anthem 
of  the  redeemed. 

Eight,  nine,  ten  o'clock  came  and  went,  and  still  no 
word.  A  visible  shadow  seemed  falling  on  the  expecting 
throng,  which  the  confident  utterances  of  the  speakers 
sought  in  vain  to  dispel.  At  last,  when  patience  was 
well-nigh  exhausted,  and  suspense  was  becoming  agony,  a 
man  (I  think  it  was  Judge  Russell)  with  hasty  step  ad- 
vanced through  the  crowd,  and  with  a  face  fairly  illumined 
with  the  news  he  bore,  exclaimed  in  tones  that  thrilled 
all  hearts,  "  It  is  coming  ! "  "  It  is  on  the  wires ! !  " 
The  effect  of  this  announcement  was  startling  beyond  de- 
scription, and  the  scene  was  wild  and  grand.  Joy  and 
gladness  exhausted  all  forms  of  expression,  from  shouts 
of  praise  to  sobs  and  tears.  My  old  friend  Rue,  a  colored 
preacher,  a  man  of  wonderful  vocal  power,  expressed  the 
heartfelt  emotion  of  the  hour,  when  he  led  all  voices  in 
the  anthem,  "  Sound  the  loud  timbrel  o'er  Egypt's  dark 
sea,   Jehovah    hath    triumphed,   his   people    are    free." 

About  twelve  o'clock,  seeing  there  was  no  disposition  to 
retire  from  the  hall,  which  must  be  vacated,  my  friend 
Grimes  (of  blessed  memory),  rose  and  moved  that  the 
meeting  adjourn  to  the  Twelfth  Baptist  church,  of  which 
he  was  pastor,  and  soon  that  church  was  packed  from  doors 
to  pulpit,  and  this  meeting  did  not  break  up  till  near  the 
18 


430  PROCLAMATION   NOT   SATISFACTORY. 

dawn  of  day.  It  was  one  of  the  most  affecting  and  thrill- 
ing occasions  I  ever  witnessed,  and  a  worthy  celebration 
of  the  first  step  on  the  part  of  the  nation  in  its  departure 
from  the  thraldom  of  ages. 

There  was  evidently  no  disposition  on  the  part  of  this 
meeting  to  criticise  the  proclamation  ;  nor  was  there  with 
any  one  at  first.  At  the  moment  we  saw  only  its  anti- 
slayery  side.  But  further  and  more  critical  examination 
showed  it  to  be  extremely  defective.  It  was  not  a  proc- 
lamation of  "  liberty  throughout  all  the  land,  unto  all  the 
inhabitants  thereof,"  such  as  we  had  hoped  it  would  be, 
but  was  one  marked  by  discriminations  and  reservations. 
Its  operation  was  confined  within  certain  geographical 
and  military  lines.  It  only  abolished  slavery  where  it 
did  not  exist,  and  left  it  intact  where  it  did  exist.  It  was 
a  measure  apparently  inspired  by  the  low  motive  of  mili- 
tary necessity,  and  by  so  far  as  it  was  so,  it  would  become 
inoperative  and  useless  when  military  necessity  should 
cease.  There  was  much  said  in  this  line,  and  much  that 
was  narrow  and  erroneous.  For  my  own  part,  I  took  the 
proclamation,  first  and  last,  for  a  little  more  than  it  pur- 
ported, and  saw  in  its  spirit  a  life  and  power  far  beyond 
its  letter.  Its  meaning  to  me  was  the  entire  abolition  of 
slavery,  wherever  the  evil  could  be  reached  by  the  Fed- 
eral arm,  and  I  saw  that  its  moral  power  would  extend 
much  further.  It  was,  in  my  estimation,  an  immense  gain 
to  have  the  war  for  the  Union  committed  to  the  extinction 
of  slavery,  even  from  a  military  necessity.  It  is  not  a 
bad  thing  to  have  individuals  or  nations  do  right,  though 
they  do  so  from  selfish  motives.  I  approved  the  one- 
spur-wisdom  of  "  Paddy,"  who  thought  if  he  could  get  one 
side  of  his  horse  to  go,  he  could  trust  the  speed  of  the 
other  side. 

The  effect  of  the  proclamation  abroad  was  highly  bene- 
ficial to  the  loyal  cause.     Disinterested  parties  could  now 


BUT   AN   IMMENSE  GAIN.  431 

see  in  it  a  benevolent  character.  It  was  no  longer  a  mere 
strife  for  territory  and  dominion,  but  a  contest  of  civiliza- 
tion against  barbarism. 

The  proclamation  itself  was  throughout  like  Mr.  Lin- 
coln. It  was  framed  with  a  view  to  the  least  harm  and 
the  most  good  possible  in  the  circumstances,  and  with 
especial  consideration  of  the  latter.  It  was  thoughtful, 
cautious,  and  well  guarded  at  all  points.  While  he  hated 
slavery,  and  really  desired  its  destruction,  he  always  pro- 
ceeded against  it  in  a  manner  the  least  likely  to  shock  or 
drive  from  him  any  who  were  truly  in  sympathy  with  the 
preservation  of  the  Union,  but  who  were  not  friendly  to 
emancipation.  For  this  he  kept  up  the  distinction  be- 
tween loyal  and  disloyal  slaveholders,  and  discriminated 
in  favor  of  the  one,  as  against  the  other.  In  a  word,  in 
all  that  he  did,  or  attempted,  he  made  it  manifest  that 
the  one  great  and  all-commanding  object  with  him  was  the 
peace  and  preservation  of  the  Union,  and  that  this  was  the 
motive  and  main-spring  of  all  his  measures.  His  wisdom 
and  moderation  at  this  point  were  for  a  season  useful  to 
the  loyal  cause  in  the  border  States,  but  it  may  be  fairly 
questioned  whether  it  did  not  chill  the  union  ardor  of  the 
loyal  people  of  the  North  in  some  degree,  and  diminish 
rather  than  increase  the  sum  of  our  power  against  the  re- 
bellion ;  for  moderate,  cautious,  and  guarded  as  was  this 
proclamation,  it  created  a  howl  of  indignation  and  wrath 
amongst  the  rebels  and  their  allies.  The  old  cry  was 
raised  by  the  copperhead  organs  of  "  an  abolition  war," 
and  a  pretext  was  thus  found  for  an  excuse  for  refusing 
to  enlist,  and  for  marshaling  all  the  negro  prejudice  of 
the  North  on  the  rebel  side.  Men  could  say  they  were 
willing  to  fight  for  the  Union,  but  that  they  were  not 
willing  to  fight  for  the  freedom  of  the  negroes  ;  and  thus 
it  was  made  difficult  to  procure  enlistments  or  to  enforce 
the  draft.     This  was  especially  true  of  New  York,  where 


432  MOB   LAW   IN   NEW   YORK. 

there  was  a  large  Irish  population.  The  attempt  to 
enforce  the  draft  in  that  city  was  met  by  mobs,  riot,  and 
bloodshed.  There  is  perhaps  no  darker  chapter  in  the 
whole  history  of  the  war  than  this  cowardly  and  bloody 
uprising  in  July,  1863.  For  three  days  and  nights  New 
York  was  in  the  hands  of  a  ferocious  mob,  and  there  was 
not  sufficient  power  in  the  government  of  the  country  or 
oi  the  city  itself  to  stay  the  hand  of  violence  and  the  ef- 
fusion of  blood.  Though  this  mob  was  nominally  against 
the  draft  which  had  been  ordered,  it  poured  out  its  fiercest 
wrath  upon  the  colored  people  and  their  friends.  It 
spared  neither  age  nor  sex  ;  it  hanged  negroes  simply  be- 
cause they  were  negroes ;  it  murdered  women  in  their 
homes,  and  burnt  their  homes  over  their  heads ;  it  dashed 
out  the  brains  of  young  children  against  the  lamp-posts ; 
it  burned  the  colored  orphan  asylum,  a  noble  charity  on 
the  corner  of  Fifth  avenue,  and,  scarce  allowing  time  for 
the  helpless  two  hundred  children  to  make  good  their 
escape,  plundered  the  building  of  every  valuable  piece 
of  furniture ;  and  forced  colored  men,  women  and  chil- 
dren to  seek  concealment  in  cellars  or  garrets  or  where- 
soever else  it  could  be  found,  until  this  high  carnival  of 
crime  and  reign  of  terror  should  pass  away. 

In  connection  with  George  L.  Stearns,  Thomas  Web- 
ster, and  Col.  Wagner,  I  had  been  at  Camp  William  Penn, 
Philadelphia,  assisting  in  the  work  of  filling  up  the  col- 
ored regiments,  and  was  on  my  way  home  from  there  just 
as  these  events  were  transpiring  in  New  York.  I  was 
met  by  a  friend  at  Newark,  who  informed  me  of  this  con- 
dition of  things.  I,  however,  pressed  on  my  way  to  the 
Chambers  street  station  of  the  Hudson  River  Railroad  in 
safety,  the  mob,  fortunately  for  me,  being  in  the  upper 
part  of  the  city,  for  not  only  my  color,  but  my  known 
activity  in  procuring  enlistments,  would  have  made  me 
especially  obnoxious  to  its  murderous  spirit.     This  was 


ISAIAH   RYNDERS   AND   HORATIO    SEYMOUR.  433 

not  the  first  time  I  had  been  in  imminent  peril  in  New 
York  city.  My  first  arrival  there,  after  my  escape  from 
slavery,  was  full  of  danger.  My  passage  through  its 
borders  after  the  attack  of  John  Brown  on  Harper's  Ferry 
was  scarcely  less  safe.  I  had  encountered  Isaiah  Rynders 
and  his  gang  of  ruffians  in  the  old  Broadway  Tabernacle 
at  our  anti-slavery  anniversary  meeting,  and  I  knew 
something  of  the  crazy  temper  of  such  crowds ;  but  this 
anti-draft,  anti-negro  mob,  was  something  more  and  some- 
thing worse — it  was  a  part  of  the  rebel  force,  without  the 
rebel  uniform,  but  with  all  its  deadly  hate ;  it  was  the  fire 
of  the  enemy  opened  in  the  rear  of  the  loyal  army.  Such 
men  as  Franklin  Pierce  and  Horatio  Seymour  had  done 
much  in  their  utterances  to  encourage  resistance  to  the 
drafts.  Seymour  was  then  Governor  of  the  State  of  New 
York,  and  while  the  mob  was  doing  its  deadly  work  he 
addressed  them  as  "  My  friends,"  telling  them  to  desist 
then,  while  he  could  arrange  at  Washington  to  have  the 
draft  arrested.  Had  Governor  Seymour  been  loyal  to  his 
country,  and  to  his  country's  cause,  in  this  her  moment 
of  need,  he  would  have  burned  his  tongue  with  a  red  hot 
iron  sooner  than  allow  it  to  call  these  thugs,  thieves, 
and  murderers  his  "  friends." 

My  interviews  with  President  Lincoln  and  his  able 
Secretary,  before  narrated,  greatly  increased  my  confi- 
dence in  the  anti-slavery  integrity  of  the  government, 
although  I  confess  I  was  greatly  disappointed  at  my  fail- 
ure to  receive  the  commission  promised  me  by  Secretary 
Stanton.  I,  however,  faithfully  believed,  and  loudly  pro- 
claimed my  belief,  that  the  rebellion  would  be  suppressed, 
the  Union  preserved,  the  slaves  emancipated  and  that  the 
colored  soldiers  would  in  the  end  have  justice  done  them. 
This  confidence  was  immeasurably  strengthened  when  I 
saw  Gen.  George  B.  McClellan  relieved  from  the  com- 
mand of  the  army  of  the  Potomac  and  Gen.  U.  S.  Grant 


434  m'clellan  and  grant. 

placed  at  its  head,  and  in  command  of  all  the  armies 
of  the  United  States.  My  confidence  in  Gen.  Grant 
was  not  entirely  due  to  his  brilliant  military  successes, 
but  there  was  a  moral  as  well  as  military  basis  for  my 
faith  in  him.  He  had  shown  his  single-mindedness  and 
superiority  to  popular  prejudice  by  his  prompt  coopera- 
tion with  President  Lincoln  in  his  policy  of  employ- 
ing colored  troops  and  by  his  order  commanding  his 
soldiers  to  treat  such  troops  with  due  respect.  In  this 
way  he  proved  himself  to  be  not  only  a  wise  general,  but 
a  great  man — one  who  could  adjust  himself  to  new  con- 
ditions, and  adopt  the  lessons  taught  by  the  events  of  the 
hour.  This  quality  in  General  Grant  was  and  is  made 
all  the  more  conspicuous  and  striking  in  contrast  with 
his  West  Point  education  and  his  former  political  asso- 
ciations ;  for  neither  West  Point  nor  the  Democratic 
party  have  been  good  schools  in  which  to  learn  justice 
and  fair  play  to  the  negro. 

It  was  when  General  Grant  was  fighting  his  way 
through  the  Wilderness  to  Richmond,  on  the  "  line  "  he 
meant  to  pursue  "if  it  took  all  summer,"  and  every 
reverse  to  his  arms  was  made  the  occasion  for  a  fresh 
demand  for  peace  without  emancipation,  that  President 
Lincoln  did  me  the  honor  to  invite  me  to  the  Executive 
Mansion  for  a  conference  on  the  situation.  I  need  not 
say  I  went  most  gladly.  The  main  subject  on  which  he 
wished  to  confer  with  me  was  as  to  the  means  most 
desirable  to  be  employed  outside  the  army  to  induce  the 
slaves  in  the  rebel  States  to  come  within  the  Federal 
lines.  The  increasing  opposition  to  the  war,  in  the 
North,  and  the  mad  cry  against  it,  because  it  was  being 
made  an  abolition  war,  alarmed  Mr.  Lincoln,  and  made 
him  apprehensive  that  a  peace  might  be  forced  upon  him 
which  would  leave  still  in  slavery  all  who  had  not  come 
within  our  lines.     What  he  wanted  was  to  make  his  pro- 


CONFERENCE    WITH    MR.    LINCOLN.  435 

clamation  as  effective  us  possible  in  the  event  of  such  a 
peace.  He  said,  in  a  regretful  tone,  "  The  slaves  are  not 
coming  so  rapidly  and  so  numerously  to  us  as  I  had 
hoped."  I  replied  that  the  slaveholders  knew  how  to 
keep  such  things  from  their  slaves,  and  probably  very 
few  knew  of  his  proclamation.  "  Well,"  he  said,  "  I  want 
you  to  set  about  devising  some  means  of  making  them 
acquainted  with  it,  and  for  bringing  them  into  our  lines." 
He  spoke  with  great  earnestness  and  much  solicitude,  and 
seemed  troubled  by  the  attitude  of  Mr.  Greeley  and  by  the 
growing  impatience  at  the  war  that  was  being  manifested 
throughout  the  North.  He  said  he  was  being  accused  of 
protracting  the  war  beyond  its  legitimate  object  and  of 
failing  to  make  peace  when  he  might  have  done  so  to 
advantage.  He  was  afraid  of  what  might  come  of  all 
these  complaints,  but  was  persuaded  that  no  solid  and 
lasting  peace  could  come  short  of  absolute  submission  on 
the  part  of  the  rebels,  and  he  was  not  for  giving  them 
rest  by  futile  conferences  with  unauthorized  persons,  at 
Niagara  Falls,  or  elsewhere.  He  saw  the  danger  of  pre- 
mature peace,  and,  like  a  thoughtful  and  sagacious  man 
as  he  was,  wished  to  provide  means  of  rendering  such 
consummation  as  harmless  as  possible.  I  was  the  more 
impressed  by  this  benevolent  consideration  because  he 
before  said,  in  answer  to  the  peace  clamor,  that  his  object 
was  to  save  the  Union,  and  to  do  so  with  or  without  slav- 
ery. "What  he  said  on  this  day  showed  a  deeper  moral 
conviction  against  slavery  than  I  had  ever  seen  before  in 
anything  spoken  or  written  by  him.  I  listened  with  th&J 
deepest  interest  and  profoundest  satisfaction,  and,  at  his 
suggestion,  agreed  to  undertake  the  organizing  a  band  of 
scouts,  composed  of  colored  men,  whose  business  should 
be  somewhat  after  the  original  plan  of  John  Brown,  to  go 
into  the  rebel  States,  beyond  the  lines  of  our  armies,  and 
carry  the  news  of  emancipation,  abd  urge  the  slaves  to 
come  within  our  boundaries. 


436  AN   INCIDENT. 

This  plan,  however,  was  very  soon  rendered  unneces- 
sary, by  the  success  of  the  war  in  the  Wilderness  and 
elsewhere,  and  by  its  termination  in  the  complete  aboli- 
tion of  slavery. 

I  refer  to  this  conversation  because  I  think  that,  on  Mr. 
Lincoln's  part,  it  is  evidence  conclusive  that  the  proclama- 
tion, so  far  at  least  as  he  was  concerned,  was  not  effected 
merely  as  a  "  necessity." 

An  incident  occurred  during  this  interview  which  illus- 
trates the  character  of  this  great  man,  though  the  men- 
tion of  it  may  savor  a  little  of  vanity  on  my  part.  While 
in  conversation  with  him  his  Secretary  twice  announced 
*'  Governor  Buckingham  of  Connecticut,"  one  of  the 
noblest  and  most  patriotic  of  the  loyal  governors. 
Mr.  Lincoln  said,  "  Tell  Governor  Buckingham  to  wait, 
for  I  want  to  have  a  long  talk  with  my  friend  Frederick 
Douglass."  I  interposed,  and  begged  him  to  see  the 
Governor  at  once,  as  I  could  wait ;  but  no,  he  persisted  that 
he  wanted  to  talk  with  me  and  that  Governor  Buckingham 
could  wait.  This  was  probably  the  first  time  in  the  history 
of  this  Republic  when  its  chief  magistrate  had  found  an 
occasion  or  shown  a  disposition  to  exercise  such  an  act  of 
impartiality  between  persons  so  widely  different  in  their 
positions  and  supposed  claims  upon  his  attention.  From 
the  manner  of  the  Governor,  when  he  was  finally  admitted, 
I  inferred  that  he  was  as  well  satisfied  with  what  Mr. 
Lincoln  had  done,  or  had  omitted  to  do,  as  I  was. 

I  have  often  said  elsewhere  what  I  wish  to  repeat  here, 
that  Mr.  Lincoln  was  not  only  a  great  President,  but  a 
great  man — too  great  to  be  small  in  anything.  In  his 
company  I  was  never  in  any  way  reminded  of  my  humble 
origin,  or  of  my  unpopular  color.  While  I  am,  as  it  may 
seem,  boasting  of  the  kind  consideration  which  I  have 
reason  to  believe  that  Mr.  Lincoln  entertained  towards 
me,  I  may  mention  one  thing  more.     At  the  door  of  my 


SEWARD   AND    CHASE.  437 

friend  John  A.  Gray,  where  I  was  stopping  in  Washings 
ton,  I  found  one  afternoon  the  carriage  of  Secretary  Dole, 
and  a  messenger  from  President  Lincoln  with  an  invita- 
tion for  me  to  take  tea  with  him  at  the  Soldiers'  Home, 
where  he  then  passed  his  nights,  riding  out  after  the 
business  of  the  day  was  over  at  the  Executive  Mansion. 
Unfortunately,  I  had  an  engagement  to  speak  that  even- 
ing, and  having  made  it  one  of  the  rules  of  my  conduct 
in  life  never  to  break  an  engagement  if  possible  to  keep 
it,  I  felt  obliged  to  decline  the  honor.  I  have  often 
regretted  that  I  did  not  make  this  an  exception  to  my 
general  rule.  Could  I  have  known  that  no  such  oppor- 
tunity could  come  to  me  again,  I  should  have  justified 
myself  in  disappointing  a  large  audience  for  the  sake  of 
such  a  visit  with  Abraham  Lincoln. 

It  is  due  perhaps  to  myself  to  say  here  that  I  did  not 
take  Mr.  Lincoln's  attentions  as  due  to  my  merits  or  per- 
sonal qualities.  While  I  have  no  doubt  that  Messrs.  Seward 
and  Chase  had  spoken  well  of  me  to  him,  and  that  the 
fact  of  my  having  been  a  slave  and  gained  my  freedom 
&nd  of  having  picked  up  some  sort  of  an  education,  and 
being  in  some  sense  a  "  self-made  man,"  and  having  made 
myself  useful  as  an  advocate  of  the  claims  of  my  people, 
gave  me  favor  in  his  eyes ;  yet  I  am  quite  sure  that  the 
main  thing  which  gave  me  consideration  with  him  was 
my  well-known  relation  to  the  colored  people  of  the 
Republic,  and  especially  the  help  which  that  relation 
enabled  me  to  give  to  the  work  of  suppressing  the  rebel' 
lion  and  of  placing  the  Union  on  a  firmer  basis  than  it 
ever  had  or  could  have  sustained  in  the  days  of  slavery. 

So  long  as  there  was  any  hope  whatsoever  of  the  suc- 
cess of  Rebellion,  there  was  of  course  a  corresponding 
fear  that  a  new  lease  of  life  would  be  granted  to  slavery. 
The  proclamation  of  Fremont  in  Missouri,  the  letter  of 
Phelps  in  the  Department  of  the  Gulf,  the  enlistment  of 


438  THE   DEMOCRATIC   PARTY. 

colored  troops  by  Gen.  Hunter,  the  "  Contraband  "  letter 
of  Gen.  B.  F.  Butler,  the  soldierly  qualities  surprisingly 
displayed  by  colored  soldiers  in  the  terrific  battles  of  Port 
Hudson,  Vicksburg,  Morris  Island  and  elsewhere  and 
the  Emancipation  proclamation  by  Abraham  Lincoln,  had 
given  slavery  many  and  deadly  wounds,  yet  it  was  in 
fact  only  wounded  and  crippled,  not  disabled  and  killed. 
Wjth  this  condition  of  national  affairs  came  the  sum- 
mer of  1864,  and  with  it  the  revived  Democratic  party 
with  the  story  in  its  mouth  that  the  war  was  a  failure, 
and  with  it  Gen.  George  B.  McClellan,  the  greatest  failure 
of  the  war,  as  its  candidate  for  the  presidency.  It  is 
needless  to  say  that  the  success  of  such  a  party,  on  such  a 
platform,  with  such  a  candidate,  at  such  a  time,  would 
have  been  a  fatal  calamity.  All  that  had  been  done 
toward  suppressing  the  rebellion  and  abolishing  slavery 
would  have  proved  of  no  avail,  and  the  final  settlement 
between  the  two  sections  of  the  Republic  touching  slavery 
and  the  right  of  secession  would  have  been  left  to  tear  and 
rend  the  country  again  ctt  no  distant  future. 

It  was  said  that  this  Democratic  party,  which  under 
Mr.  Buchanan  had  betrayed  the  government  into  the 
hands  of  secession  and  treason,  was  the  only  party  which 
could  restore  the  country  to  peace  and  union.  No  doubt 
it  would  have  "  patched  up  "  a  peace,  but  it  would  have 
been  a  peace  more  to  be  dreaded  than  war.  So  at  least  I 
felt  and  worked.  When  we  were  thus  asked  to  exchange 
Abraham  Lincoln  for  George  B.  McClellan — a  successful 
Union  President  for  an  unsuccessful  Union  general — a 
party  earnestly  endeavoring  to  save  the  Union,  torn  and 
rent  by  a  gigantic  rebellion,  I  thought  with  Mr.  Lincoln 
that  it  was  not  wise  to  "swap  horses  while  crossing  a 
stream."  Regarding,  as  I  did,  the  continuance  of  the  war 
to  the  complete  suppression  of  the  rebellion  and  the  reten- 
tion in  office  of  President  Lincoln  as  essential  to  the  total 


LINCOLN'S   RE-ELECTION.  439 

destruction  of  slavery,  I  certainly  exerted  myself  to  the 
uttermost  in  my  small  way  to  secure  his  reelection.  This 
most  important  object  was  not  attained,  however,  by 
speeches,  letters,  or  other  electioneering  appliances.  The 
staggering  blows  dealt  upon  the  rebellion  that  year 
by  the  armies  under  Grant  and  Sherman,  and  his  own 
great  character,  ground  all  opposition  to  dust  and  made 
his  election  sure  even  before  the  question  reached  the 
polls.  Since  William  the  Silent,  who  was  the  soul  of  the 
mighty  war  for  religious  liberty  against  Spain  and  the 
Spanish  inquisition,  no  leader  of  men  has  been  loved  and 
trusted  in  such  generous  measures  as  was  Abraham  Lin- 
coln. His  election  silenced  in  a  good  degree  the  discontent 
felt  at  the  length  of  the  war  and  the  complaints  of  its  being- 
an  abolition  war.  Every  victory  of  our  arms  on  flood  and 
field  was  a  rebuke  to  McClellan  and  the  Democratic  party, 
and  an  indorsement  of  Abraham  Lincoln  for  President 
and  of  his  new  policy.  It  was  my  good  fortune  to  be 
present  at  his  inauguration  in  March,  and  to  hear  on  that 
occasion  his  remarkable  inaugural  address.  On  the  night 
previous  I  took  tea  with  Chief  Justice  Chase  and  assisted 
his  beloved  daughter,  Mrs.  Sprague,  in  placing  over 
her  honored  father's  shoulders  the  new  robe  then -being 
made,  in  which  he  was  to  administer  the  oath  of  office  to 
the  reelected  President.  There  was  a  dignity  and  gran- 
deur about  the  Chief  Justice  which  marked  him  as  one 
born  great.  He  had  known  me  in  early  anti-slavery 
days  and  had  welcomed  me  to  his  home  and  his 
table  when  to  do  so  was  a  strange  thing  in  Washing- 
ton, and  the  fact  was  by  no  means  an  insignificant 
one. 

The  inauguration,  like  the  election,  was  a  most  import- 
ant event.  Four  years  before,  after  Mr.  Lincoln's  first 
election,  the  pro-slavery  spirit  determined  against  his  in- 
auguration, and  it  no  doubt  would  have  accomplished  its 


440  ,      LINCOLN'S    INAUGURATION. 

purpose  had  he  attempted  to  pass  openly  and  recognized 
through  Baltimore.  There  was  murder  in  the  air  then, 
and  there  was  murder  in  the  air  now.  His  first  inaugu- 
ration arrested  the  fall  of  the  Republic,  and  the  second 
was  to  restore  it  to  enduring  foundations.  At  the  time  of 
the  second  inauguration  the  rebellion  was  apparently  vig> 
orous,  defiant,  and  formidable,  but  in  reality,  weak,  de- 
jected, and  desperate.  It  had  reached  that  verge  of 
madness  when  it  had  called  upon  the  negro  for  help  to 
fight  against  the  freedom  which  he  so  longed  to  find,  for 
the  bondage  he  would  escape — against  Lincoln  the  eman- 
cipator for  Davis  the  enslaver.  But  desperation  discards 
logic  as  well  as  law,  and  the  South  was  desperate.  Sher- 
man was  marching  to  the  sea,  and  Virginia  with  its  rebel 
capital  was  in  the  firm  grasp  of  Ulysses  S.  Grant.  To 
those  who  knew  the  situation  it  was  evident  that  unless 
some  startling  change  was  made  the  Confederacy  had  but 
a  short  time  to  live,  and  that  time  full  of  misery.  This 
condition  of  things  made  the  air  at  Washington  dark  and 
lowering.  The  friends  of  the  Confederate  cause  here 
were  neither  few  nor  insignificant.  They  were  among 
the  rich  and  influential.  A  wink  or  a  nod  from  such  men 
might  unchain  the  hand  of  violence  and  set  order  and 
law  at  defiance.  To  those  who  saw  beneath  the  surface  it 
was  clearly  perceived  that  there  was  danger  abroad,  and 
as  the  procession  passed  down  Pennsylvania  avenue  I  for 
one  felt  an  instinctive  apprehension  that  at  any  moment  a 
shot  from  some  assassin  in  the  crowd  might  end  the  glit- 
tering pageant  and  throw  the  country  into  the  depths  of 
anarchy.  I  did  not  then  know,  what  has  since  become 
history,  that  the  plot  was  already  formed  and  its  execution 
which,  though  several  weeks  delayed,  at  last  accomplished 
its  deadly  work  was  contemplated  for  that  very  day. 
Reaching  the  Capitol,  I  took  my  place  in  the  crowd  where 
I  could  see  the  presidential  procession  as  it  came  upon  the 


INAUGUEATION   PROCESSION.  441 

east  portico,  and  where  I  could  hear  and  see  all  that  took 
place.  There  was  no  such  throng  as  that  which  celebra- 
ted the  inauguration  of  President  Garfield  nor  that  of 
President  Rutherford  B.  Hayes.  The  whole  proceeding 
was  wonderfully  quiet,  earnest,  and  solemn.  From  the 
oath  as  administered  by  Chief  Justice  Chase, to  the  brief 
but  weighty  address  delivered  by  Mr.  Lincoln,  there  was  a 
leaden  stillness  about  the  crowd.  The  address  sounded 
more  like  a  sermon  than  like  a  state  paper.  In  the  fewest 
words  possible  he  ref  erred  to  the  condition  of  the  country 
four  years  before  on  his  first  accession  to  the  presidency, 
to  the  causes  of  the  war,  and  the  reasons  on  both 
sides  for  which  it  had  been  waged.  "  Neither  party,"  he 
said,  "  expected  for  the  war  the  magnitude  or  the  duration 
which  it  had  already  attained.  Neither  anticipated  that 
the  cause  of  the  conflict  might  cease  with  or  even  before 
the  conflict  itself  should  cease.  Each  looked  for  an 
easier  triumph  and  a  result  less  fundamental  and  astound- 
ing." Then  in  a  few  short  sentences  admitting  the  con- 
viction that  slavery  had  been  the  "offense  which  in 
the  providence  of  God  must  needs  come,  and  the  war  as 
the  woe  due  to  those  by  whom  the  offense  came,"  he  asks 
if  there  can  be  "  discerned  in  this  any  departure  from 
those  Divine  attributes  which  the  believers  in  a  loving 
God  always  ascribe  to  him  ?  Fondly  do  we  hope,"  he 
continued,  "fervently  do  we  pray,  that  this  mighty 
scourge  of  war  may  speedily  pass  away.  Yet  if  God  wills 
that  it  continue  until  all  the  wealth  piled  by  the  bond- 
man's two  hundred  and  fifty  years  of.  unrequited  toil 
shall  be  sunk,  and  until  every  drop  of  blood  drawn  with  the 
lash  shall  be  paid  for  by  another  drawn  with  the  sword, 
as  was  said  three  thousand  years  ago,  so  still  it  must  be 
said, '  The  judgments  of  the  Lord  are  true  and  righteous 
altogether.' 

"  With  malice  toward  none,  with  charity  for  all,  with 


442  president  Lincoln's  address. 

firmness  in  the  right  as  God  gives  us  to  see  the  right,  let 
us  strive  to  finish  the  work  we  are  in,  to  bind  up  the 
nation's  wounds,  to  care  for  him  who  shall  have  borne  the 
battle,  and  for  his  widow  and  his  orphans,  to  do  all  which 
may  achieve  and  cherish  a  just  and  lasting  peace  among 
ourselves  and  with  all  nations." 

I  know  not  how  many  times  and  before  how  many  peo- 
ple I  have  quoted  these  solemn  words  of  our  martyred 
President.  They  struck  me  at  the  time,  and  have  seemed 
to  me  ever  since  to  contain  more  vital  substance  than  I 
have  ever  seen  compressed  in  a  space  so  narrow ;  yet  on 
this  memorable  occasion,  when  I  clapped  my  hands  in 
gladness  and  thanksgiving  at  their  utterance,  I  saw  in  the 
faces  of  many  about  me  expressions  of  widely  different 
emotion. 

On  this  inauguration  day,  while  waiting  for  the  opening 
of  the  ceremonies,  I  made  a  discovery  in  regard  to  the 
Vice  President,  Andrew  Johnson.  There  are  moments 
in  the  lives  of  most  men  when  the  doors  of  their  souls  are 
open,  and,  unconsciously  to  themselves,  their  true  charac- 
ters may  be  read  by  the  observant  eye.  It  was  at  such  an 
instant  that  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  the  real  nature  of  this 
man,  which  all  subsequent  developments  proved  true. 
I  was  standing  in  the  crowd  by  the  side  of  Mrs.  Thomas 
J.  Dorsey,  when  Mr.  Lincoln  touched  Mr.  Johnson  and 
pointed  me  out  to  him.  The  first  expression  which  came 
to  his  face,  and  which  I  think  was  the  true  index  of  his 
heart,  was  one  of  bitter  contempt  and  aversion.  Seeing 
that  I  observed  him,  he  tried  to  assume  a  more  friendly 
appearance,  but  it  was  too  late ;  it  is  useless  to  close  the 
door  when  all  within  has  been  seen.  His  first  glance  was 
the  frown  of  the  man  ;  the  second  was  the  bland  and 
sickly  smile  of  the  demagogue.  I  turned  to  Mrs.  Dorsey 
and  said,  "Whatever  Andrew  Johnson  may  be,  he  cer- 
tainly is  no  friend  of  our  race." 


THE   KECEPTION.  443 

No  stronger  contrast  between  two  men  could  well  be 
presented  than  the  one  exhibited  on  this  day  between 
President  Lincoln  and  Vice-President  Johnson.  Mr. 
Lincoln  was  like  one  who  was  treading  the  hard  and 
thorny  path  of  duty  and  self-denial ;  Mr.  Johnson  was  like 
one  just  from  a  drunken  debauch.  The  face  of  the  one 
was  full  of  manly  humility,  although  at  the  topmost 
height  of  power  and  pride ;  that  of  the  other  was  full  of 
pomp  and  swaggering  vanity.  The  fact  was,  though  it 
was  yet  early  in  the  day,  Mr.  Johnson  was  drunk. 

In  the  evening  of  the  day  of  the  inauguration,  another 
new  experience  awaited  me.  The  usual  reception  was 
given  at  the  executive  mansion,  and  though  no  colored 
persons  had  ever  ventured  to  present  themselves  on  such 
occasions,  it  seemed,  now  that  freedom  had  become  the 
law  of  the  republic,  and  colored  men  were  on  the  battle- 
field mingling  their  blood  with  that  of  white  men  in  one 
common  effort  to  save  the  country,  that  it  was  not  too 
great  an  assumption  for  a  colored  man  to  offer  his  con- 
gratulations to  the  President  with  those  of  other  citizens. 
I  decided  to  go,  and  sought  in  vain  for  some  one  of  my 
own  color  to  accompany  me.  It  is  never  an  agreeable 
experience  to  go  where  there  can  be  any  doubt  of  wel- 
come, and  my  colored  friends  had  too  often  realized  dis- 
comfiture from  this  cause  to  be  willing  to  subject  them- 
selves to  such  unhappiness ;  they  wished  me  to  go,  as  my 
New  England  colored  friends  in  the  long-ago  liked  very 
well  to  have  me  take  passage  on  the  first-class  cars,  and  be 
hauled  out  and  pounded  by  rough-handed  brakemen,  to 
make  way  Tor  them.  It  was  plain,  then,  that  some  one 
must  lead  the  way,  and  that  if  the  colored  man  would 
have  his  rights,  he  must  take  them ;  and  now,  though  it 
was  plainly  quite  the  thing  for  me  to  attend  President 
Lincoln's  reception,  "  they  all  with  one  accord  began  to 
make  excuse."  It  was  finally  arranged  that  Mrs.  Dorsey 
should  bear  me  company,  so  together  we  joined  in  the 


444      THE  AUTHOR  AND  MRS.  DORSEY  ATTEND. 

grand  procession  of  citizens  from  all  parts  of  the  country, 
and  moved  slowly  towards  the  executive  mansion.  I  had 
for  some  time  looked  upon  myself  as  a  man,  but  now  in 
this  multitude  of  the  elite  of  the  land,  I  felt  myself  a  man 
among  men.  I  regret  to  be  obliged  to  say,  however,  that 
this  comfortable  assurance  was  not  of  long  duration,  for 
on  reaching  the  door,  two  policemen  stationed  there  took 
me  rudely  by  the  arm  and  ordered  me  to  stand  back,  for 
their  directions  were  to  admit  no  persons  of  my  color. 
The  reader  need  not  be  told  that  this  was  a  disagreeable 
set-back.  But  once  in  the  battle,  I  did  not  think  it  well 
to  submit  to  repulse.  I  told  the  officers  I  was  quite  sure 
there  must  be  some  mistake,  for  no  such  order  could  have 
emanated  from  President  Lincoln;  and  that  if  he  knew  I 
was  at  the  door  he  would  desire  my  admission.  They  then, 
to  put  an  end  to  the  parley,  as  I  suppose,  for  we  were 
obstructing  the  doorway,  and  were  not  easily  pushed 
aside,  assumed  an  air  of  politeness,  and  offered  to  con- 
duct me  in.  We  followed  their  lead,  and  soon  found  our- 
selves walking  some  planks  out  of  a  window,  which  had 
been  arranged  as  a  temporary  passage  for  the  exit  of 
visitors.  We  halted  so  soon  as  we  saw  the  trick,  and  I 
said  to  the  officers :  "  You  have  deceived  me.  I  shall  not 
go  out  of  this  building  till  I  see  President  Lincoln."  At 
this  moment  a  gentleman  who  was  passing  in  recognized 
me,  and  I  said  to  him :  "  Be  so  kind  as  to  say  to  Mr. 
Lincoln  that  Frederick  Douglass  is  detained  by  officers  at 
the  door."  It  was  not  long  before  Mrs.  Dorsey  and  I 
walked  into  the  spacious  East  Room,  amid  a  scene  of 
elegance  such  as  in  this  country  I  had  never  before  wit- 
nessed. Like  a  mountain  pine  high  above  all  others,  Mr. 
Lincoln  stood,  in  his  grand  simplicity,  and  home-like  beauty. 
Recognizing  me,  even  before  I  reached  him,  he  exclaimed, 
so  that  all  around  could  hear  him,  "  Here  comes  my 
friend  Douglass."     Taking  me  by  the  hand,  he  said,  "  I 


author's  opinion  of  the  address.  445 

am  glad  to  see  you.  I  saw  you  in  the  crowd  to-day,  list- 
ening to  my  inaugural  address ;  how  did  you  like  it  ? "  I 
said,  "  Mr.  Lincoln,  I  must  not  detain  you  with  my  poor 
opinion,  when  there  are  thousands  waiting  to  shake 
hands  with  you."  "No,  no,"  he  said,  "you  must  stop  a 
little,  Douglass ;  there  is  no  man  in  the  country  whose 
opinion  I  value  more  than  yours.  I  want  to  know  what 
you  think  of  it?"  I  replied,  "Mr.  Lincoln,  that  was  a 
sacred  effort."  "  I  am  glad  you  liked  it !  "  he  said ;  and  I 
passed  on,  feeling  that  any  man,  however  distinguished, 
might  well  regard  himself  honored  by  such  expressions, 
from  such  a  man. 

It  came  out  that  the  officers  at  the  White  House  had 
received  no  orders  from  Mr.  Lincoln,  or  from  any  one 
else.  They  were  simply  complying  with  an  old  custom, 
the  outgrowth  of  slavery,  as  dogs  will  sometimes  rub 
their  necks,  long  after  their  collars  are  removed,  thinking 
they  are  still  there.  My  colored  friends  were  well  pleased 
with  what  had  seemed  to  them  a  doubtful  experiment, 
and  I  believe  were  encouraged  by  its  success  to  follow  my 
example.  *  I  have  found  in  my  experience  that  the  way  to 
break  down  an  unreasonable  custom,  is  to  contradict  it  in 
practice.  To  be  sure  in  pursuing  this  course  I  have  had 
to  contend  not  merely  with  the  white  race,  but  with  the 
black.  The  one  has  condemned  me  for  my  presumption 
in  daring  to  associate  with  it,  and  the  other  for  push- 
ing myself  where  it  takes  it  for  granted  I  am  not 
wanted.  I  am  pained  to  think  that  the  latter  objection 
springs  largely  from  a  consciousness  of  inferiority,  for  as 
colors  alone  can  have  nothing  against  each  other,  and 
the  conditions  of  human  association  are  founded  upon 
character  rather  than  color,  and  character  depends  upon 
mind  and  morals,  there  can  be  nothing  blameworthy  in 
people  thus  equal  meeting  each  other  on  the  plane  of 
civil  or  social  rights. 


446  THE   FALL   OF   RICHMOND. 

A  series  of  important  events  followed  soon  after  the 
second  inauguration  of  Mr.  Lincoln,  conspicuous  amongst 
which  was  the  fall  of  Richmond.  The  strongest  endeavor, 
and  the  best  generalship  of  the  Rebellion,  was  employed 
to  hold  that  place,  and  when  it  fell,  the  pride,  prestige, 
and  power  of  the  rebellion  fell  with  it,  never  to  rise 
again.  The  news  of  this  great  event  found  me  again  in 
Boston.  The  enthusiasm  of  that  loyal  city  cannot  be 
easily  described.  As  usual  when  anything  touches  the 
great  heart  of  Boston,  Faneuil  Hall  became  vocal  and 
eloquent.  This  hall  is  an  immense  building,  and  its  his- 
tory is  correspondingly  great.  It  has  been  the  theater  of 
much  patriotic  declamation  from  the  days  of  the  "  Revo- 
lution," and  before ;  as  it  has  since  my  day  been  the 
scene  where  the  strongest  efforts  of  the  most  popular 
orators  of  Massachusetts  have  been  made.  Here  Webster, 
the  great  "  expounder,"  addressed  the  "  sea  of  upturned 
faces."  Here  Choate,  the  wonderful  Boston  barrister,  by 
his  weird,  electric  eloquence,  enchained  his  thousands ;  here 
Everett  charmed  with  his  classic  periods  the  flower  of 
Boston  aristocracy ;  and  here,  too,  Charles  Sumner,  Horace 
Mann,  John  A.  Andrew,  and  Wendell  Phillips,  the  last 
equal  to  most,  and  superior  to  many,  have  for  forty  years 
spoken  their  great  words  of  justice,  liberty,  and  humanity, 
sometimes  in  the  calm  and  sunshine  of  unruffled  peace, 
but  oftener  in  the  tempest  and  whirlwind  of  mobocratic 
violence.  It  was  here  that  Mr.  Phillips  made  his  famous 
speech  in  denunciation  of  the  murder  of  Elijah  P.  Lovejoy 
in  1837,  which  changed  the  whole  current  of  his  life,  and 
made  him  pre-eminently  the  leader  of  anti-slavery  thought 
in  New  England.  Here,  too,  Theodore  Parker,  whose  early 
death  not  only  Boston,  but  the  lovers  of  liberty  through- 
out the  world,  still  mourn,  gave  utterance  to  his  deep  and 
life-giving  thoughts  in  words  of  fullness  and  power.  But  I 
set  out  to  speak  of  the  meeting  which  was  held  there,  in 


MEETING   IN   BOSTON.  44V 

celebration  of  the  fall  of  Richmond,  for  it  was  a  meeting  as 
remarkable  for  its  composition  as  for  its  occasion.  Among 
the  speakers  by  whom  it  was  addressed  and  who  gave  voice 
to  the  patriotic  sentiments  which  filled  and  overflowed  each 
loyal  heart,  were  Hon.  Henry  Wilson,  and  Hon.  Robert 
C.  Winthrop.  It  would  be  difficult  to  find  two  public  men 
more  distinctly  opposite  than  these.  If  any  one  may  prop- 
erly boast  an  aristocratic  descent,  or  if  there  be  any 
value  or  worth  in  that  boast,  Robert  C.  Winthrop  may, 
without  undue  presumption,  avail  himself  of  it.  He  was 
born  in  the  midst  of  wealth  and  luxury,  and  never  felt 
the  flint  of  hardship  or  the  grip  of  poverty.  Just  the 
opposite  to  this  was  the  experience  of  Henry  Wilson. 
The  son  of  common  people,  wealth  and  education  had 
done  little  for  him  ;  but  he  had  in  him  a  true  heart,  and 
a  world  of  common  sense ;  and  these,  with  industry,  good 
habits,  and  perseverance,  had  carried  him  further  and 
lifted  him  higher  than  the  brilliant  man  with  whom  he 
formed  such  striking  contrast.  Winthrop,  before  the 
war,  like  many  others  of  his  class,  had  resisted  the  anti- 
slavery  current  of  his  state,  had  sided  largely  with  the 
demands  of  the  slave  power,  had  abandoned  many  of  his 
old  Whig  friends,  when  they  went  for  free  soil  and  free 
men  in  1848,  and  gone  into  the  Democratic  party. 

During  the  war  he  was  too  good  to  be  a  rebel  sympa- 
thizer, and  not  quite  good  enough  to  become  as  Wilson 
was — a  power  in  the  union  cause.  Wilson  had  risen  to 
eminence  by  his  devotion  to  liberal  ideas,  while  Win- 
throp had  sunken  almost  to  obscurity  from  his  indiffer- 
ence to  such  ideas.  But  now  either  himself  or  his 
friends,  most  likely  the  latter,  thought  that  the  time  had 
come  when  some  word  implying  interest  in  the  loyal 
cause  should  fall  from  his  lips.  It  was  not  so  much  the 
need  of  the  union,  as  the  need  of  himself,  that  he  should 
speak  ;   the   time  when  the  union  needed  him,  and  all 


448  WINTHROP    AND    WILSON. 

others,  was  when  the  slave-holding  rebellion  raised  its 
defiant  head,  not  when,  as  now,  that  head  was  in  the  dust 
and  ashes  of  defeat  and  destruction.  But  the  beloved 
Winthrop,  the  proud  representative  of  what  Daniel  Web- 
ster once  called  the  "  solid  men  of  Boston,"  had  great 
need  to  speak  now.  It  had  been  no  fault  of  the  loyal 
cause  that  he  had  not  spoken  sooner.  Its  "  gates,  like 
those  of  Heaven,  stood  open  night  and  day."  If  he  did 
not  come  in,  it  was  his  own  fault.  Regiment  after  regi- 
ment, brigade  after  brigade,  had  passed  over  Boston  Com- 
mon to  endure  the  perils  and  hardships  of  war ;  Governor 
Andrew  had  poured  out  his  soul,  had  exhausted  his  won- 
derful powers  of  speech  in  patriotic  words  to  the  brave 
departing  sons  of  old  Massachusetts,  and  a  word  from 
Winthrop  would  have  gone  far  to  nerve  up  those  young 
soldiers  going  forth  to  lay  down  their  lives  for  the  life  of 
the  republic  ;  but  no  word  came.*  Yet  now,  in  the  last 
quarter  of  the  eleventh  hour,  when  the  day's  work  was 
nearly  done,  Robert  C.  Winthrop  was  seen  standing  upon 
the  same  platform  with  the  veteran  Henry  Wilson.  He 
was  there  in  all  his  native  grace  and  dignity,  elegantly 
and  aristocratically  clothed,  his  whole  bearing  marking 
his  social  sphere  as  widely  different  from  many,  present. 
Happily  for  his  good  name,  and  for  those  who  shall  bear 
it  when  he  is  no  longer  among  the  living,  that  he  was 
found,  even  at  the  last  hour,  in  the  right  place — in  old 
Faneuil  HaJl — side  by  side  with  plain  Henry  Wilson — the 
shoemaker  senator.  But  this  was  not  the  only  contrast 
on  that  platform  on  that  day.  It  was  my  strange  for- 
tune to  follow  Mr.  Winthrop  on  this  interesting  occasion. 
I  remember  him  as  the  guest  of  John  H.  Clifford  of  New 
Bedford,  afterwards  Governor  of  Massachusetts,  when 
twenty-five  years  before,  I  had  been  only  a  few  months 
from  slavery — I  was  behind  his  chair  as  waiter,  and  was 
*  See  Note  on  page  452. 


THE    ASSASSINATION    OP   LINCOLN.  449 

even  then  charmed  by  his  elegant  conversation — and  now, 
after  this  lapse  of  time,  I  found  myself  no  longer  behind 
the  chair  of  this  princely  man,  but  announced  to  succeed 
him  in  the  order  of  speakers,  before  that  brilliant  audi- 
ence. I  was  not  insensible  to  the  contrast  in  our  history 
and  positions,  and  was  curious  to  observe  if  it  affected 
him,  and  how.  To  his  credit,  I  am  happy  to  say  he  bore 
himself  grandly  throughout.  His  speech  was  fully  up  to 
the  enthusiasm  of  the  hour,  and  the  great  audience 
greeted  his  utterances  with  merited  applause.  I  need 
not  speak  of  the  speeches  of  Henry  Wilson  and  others,  or 
of  my  own.  The  meeting  was  every  way  a  remarkable 
expression  of  popular  feeling,  created  by  a  great  and  im- 
portant event. 

After  the  fall  of  Richmond  the  collapse  of  the  rebellion 
was  not  long  delayed,  though  it  did  not  perish  without 
adding  to  its  long  list  of  atrocities  one  which  sent  a  thrill 
of  horror  throughout  the  civilized  world,  in  the  assassina- 
tion of  Abraham  Lincoln  ;  a  man  so  amiable,  so  kind, 
humane,  and  honest,  that  one  is  at  a  loss  to  know  how  he 
could  have  had  an  enemy  on  earth.  The  details  of  his 
"  taking  off  "  are  too  familiar  to  be  more  than  mentioned 
here.  The  recently-attempted  assassination  of  James 
Abraham  Garfield  has  made  us  all  too  painfully  familiar 
with  the  shock  and  sensation  produced  by  the  hell-black 
crime  to  make  any  description  necessary.  The  curious 
will  note  that  the  Christian  name  of  both  men  is  the 
same,  and  that  both  were  remarkable  for  their  kind  quali- 
ties and  for  having  risen  by  their  own  energies  from 
among  the  people,  and  that  both  were  victims  of  assassins 
at  the  beginning  of  a  presidential  term. 

Mr.  Lincoln  had  reason  to  look  forward  to  a  peaceful 
and  happy  term  of  office.  To  all  appearance,  we  were 
on  the  eve  of  a  restoration  of  the  union  and  of  a  solid  and 
lasting  peace.     He  had  served  one  term  as  President  of 


450  HIS   CHARACTER. 

the  Disunited  States,  he  was  now  for  the  first  time  to  be 
President  of  the  United  States.  Heavy  had  been  his  bur- 
den, hard  had  been  his  toil,  bitter  had  been  his  trials, 
and  terrible  had  been  his  anxiety  ;  but  the  future  seemed 
now  bright  and  full  of  hope.  Richmond  had  fallen,  Grant 
had  General  Lee  and  the  army  of  Virginia  firmly  in  his 
clutch ;  Sherman  had  fought  and  found  his  way  from  the 
banks  of  the  great  river  to  the  shores  of  the  sea,  leaving 
the  two  ends  of  the  rebellion  squirming  and  twisting  in 
agony,  like  the  severed  parts  of  a  serpent,  doomed  to 
inevitable  death  ;  and  now  there  was  but  a  little  time 
longer  for  the  good  President  to  bear  his  burden,  and  be 
the  target  of  reproach.  His  accusers,  in  whose  opinion 
he  was  always  too  fast  or  too  slow,  too  weak  or  too 
strong,  too  conciliatory  or  too  aggressive,  would  soon 
become  his  admirers  ;  it  was  soon  to  be  seen  that  he  had 
conducted  the  affairs  of  the  nation  with  singular  wisdom, 
and  with  absolute  fidelity  to  the  great  trust  confided  in 
him.  A  country  redeemed  and  regenerated  from  the 
foulest  crime  against  human  nature  that  ever  saw  the 
sun!  What  a  bright  vision  of  peace,  prosperity,  and 
happiness  must  have  come  to  that  tired  and  over-worked 
brain,  and  weary  spirit.  Men  used  to  talk  of  his  jokes, 
and  he  no  doubt  indulged  in  them ;  but  I  seemed  never  to 
have  the  faculty  of  calling  them  to  the  surface.  I  saw 
him  oftener  than  many  who  have  reported  him,  but  I 
never  saw  any  levity  in  him.  He  always  impressed  me 
as  a  strong,  earnest  man,  having  no  time  or  disposition 
to  trifle  ;  grappling  with  all  his  might  the  work  he  had  in 
hand.  The  expression  of  his  face  was  a  blending  of 
suffering  with  patience  and  fortitude.  Men  called  him 
homely,  and  homely  he  was  ;  but  it  was  manifestly  a 
human  homeliness,  for  there  was  nothing  of  the  tiger  or 
other  wild  animal  about  him.  His  eyes  had  in  them  the 
tenderness  of  motherhood,  and  his  mouth  and  other  fea- 


dr.  robinson's  speech.  451 

tures  the  highest  perfection  of  a  genuine  manhood.  His 
picture,  by  Marshall,  now  before  me  in  my  study,  cor- 
responds well  with  the  impression  I  have  of  him.  But, 
alas !  what  are  all  good  and  great  qualities ;  what  are 
human  hopes  and  human  happiness  to  the  revengeful  hand 
of  an  assassin?  What  are  sweet  dreams  of  peace;  what 
are  visions  of  the  future  ?  A  simple  leaden  bullet  and  a 
few  grains  of  powder  are  sufficient  in  the  shortest  limit 
of  time  to  blast  and  ruin  all  that  is  precious  in  human 
existence,  not  alone  of  the  murdered,  but  of  the  mur- 
derer. I  write  this  in  the  deep  gloom  flung  over  my 
spirit  by  the  cruel,  wanton,  and  cold-blooded  attempted 
assassination  of  Abraham  Garfield,  as  well  as  that  of 
Abraham  Lincoln. 

I  was  in  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  where  I  then  resided,  when 
news  of  the  death  of  Mr.  Lincoln  was  received.  Our 
citizens,  not  knowing  what  else  to  do  in  the  agony  of  the 
hour,  betook  themselves  to  the  city  hall.  Though  all 
hearts  ached  for  utterance,  few  felt  like  speaking.  We 
were  stunned  and  overwhelmed  by  a  crime  and  calamity 
hitherto  unknown  to  our  country  and  our  government. 
The  hour  was  hardly  one  for  speech,  for  no  speech  could 
rise  to  the  level  of  feeling.  Doctor  Robinson,  then 
of  Rochester  University,  but  now  of  "Brown  University, 
Providence,  R.  I.,  was  prevailed  upon  to  take  the  stand, 
and  made  one  of  the  most  touching  and  eloquent  speeches 
I  ever  heard.  •  At  the  close  of  his  address,  I  was  called 
upon,  and  spoke  out  of  the  fullness  of  my  heart,  and, 
happily,  gave  expression  to  so  much  of  the  soul  of  the 
people  present  that  my  voice  was  several  times  utterly 
silenced  by  the  sympathetic  tumult  of  the  great  audience. 
I  had  resided  long  in  Rochester,  and  had  made  many 
speeches  there  which  had  more  or  less  touched  the  hearts 
of  my  hearers,  but  never  till  this  day  was  I  brought  into 
such  close  accord  with  them.     We  shared  in  common  a 


452  INJUSTICE   TO    WINTHROP. 

terrible  calamity,  and  this  "touch  of  nature  made  us" 
more  than  countrymen,  it  made  us  "kin."* 

*  I  sincerely  regret  that  I  have  done  Mr.  Winthrop  great  injustice. 
This  Faneuil  Hall  speech  of  his  was  not  the  first  manifestation  of  his 
zealous  interest  in  the  loyal  cause  during  the  late  war.  While  it  is 
quite  true  that  Mr.  Winthrop  was  strongly  against  the  anti-slavery 
movement  at  the  North,  his  addresses  and  speeches  delivered  during 
the  war,  as  they  have  come  to  my  knowledge  since  writing  the  fore- 
going chapter,  prove  him  to  have  been  among  the  most  earnest  in  his 
support  of  the  National  Government  in  its  efforts  to  suppress  the 
rebellion  and  to  restore  the  Union. 

Fbedebick  Douglass. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

VAST  CHANGES. 

Satisfaction  and  anxiety — New  fields  of  labor  opening — Lyceums  and 
colleges  soliciting  addresses — Literary  attractions — Pecuniary  gain — 
Still  pleading  for  human  rights — President  Andy  Johnson — Colored 
delegation — Their  reply  to  him — National  Loyalist  Convention, 
1866,  and  its  procession — Not  wanted — Meeting  with  an  old  friend — 
Joy  and  surprise — The  old  master's  welcome,  and  Miss  Amanda's 
friendship — Enfranchisement  discussed — Its  accomplishment — The 
negro  a  citizen. 

WHEN  the  war  for  the  Union  was  substantially 
ended,  and  peace  had  dawned  upon  the  land,  as 
was  the  case  almost  immediately  after  the  tragic  death  of 
President  Lincoln ;  when  the  gigantic  system  of  American 
slavery  which  had  defied  the  march  of  time  and  resisted 
all  the  appeals  and  arguments  of  the  abolitionists  and 
the  humane  testimonies  of  good  men  of  every  generation 
during  two  hundred  and  fifty  years,  was  finally  abolished 
and  forever  prohibited  by  the  organic  law  of  the  land,  a 
strange  and,  perhaps,  perverse  feeling  came  over  me. 
My  great  and  exceeding  joy  over  these  stupendous 
achievements,  especially  over  the  abolition  of  slavery 
{which  had  been  the  deepest  desire  and  the  great  labor 
of  my  life),  was  slightly  tinged  with  a  feeling  of  sadness. 
I  felt  that  I  had  reached  the  end  of  the  noblest  and 
best  part  of  my  life ;  my  school  was  broken  up,  my  church 
disbanded,  and  the  beloved  congregation  dispersed,  never 
to  come  together  again.  The  anti-slavery  platform  had 
performed  its  work,  and  my  voice  was  no  longer  needed. 
"  Othello's  occupation  was  gone."  The  great  happiness 
of  meeting  with  my  fellow-workers  was  now  to  be  among 
19  T453) 


454  PLANS   FOR   THE    FUTURE. 

the  things  of  memory.  Then,  too,  some  thought  of  my 
personal  future  came  in.  Like  Daniel  Webster,  when 
asked  by  his  friends  to  leave  John  Tyler's  cabinet,  I 
naturally  inquired :  "  Where  shall  I  go  ?  "  I  was  still  in 
the  midst  of  my  years,  and  had  something  of  life  before 
me,  and  as  the  minister  (urged  by  my  old  friend  George 
Bradburn  to  preach  anti-slavery,  when  to  do  so  was 
unpopular)  said,  "  It  is  necessary  for  ministers  to  live," 
I  felt  it  was  necessary  for  me  to  live,  and  to  live  honestly. 
But  where  should  I  go,  and  what  should  I  do  ?  I  could 
not  now  take  hold  of  life  as  I  did  when  I  first  landed  in 
New  Bedford,  twenty-five  years  before ;  I  could  not  go  to 
the  wharf  of  either  Gideon  or  George  Howland,  to  Rich- 
mond's brass  foundry,  or  Richetson's  candle  and  oil 
works,  load  and  unload  vessels,  or  even  ask  Governor 
Clifford  for  a  place  as  a  servant.  Rolling  oil-casks  and 
shoveling  coal  were  all  well  enough  when  I  was  youngerr 
immediately  after  getting  out  of  slavery.  Doing  this  was 
a  step  up,  rarther  than  a  step  down ;  but  all  these  avoca- 
tions had  had  their  day  for  me,  and  I  had  had  my  day 
for  them.  My  public  life  and  labors  had  unfitted  me  for 
the  pursuits  of  my  earlier  years,  and  yet  had  not  prepared 
me  for  more  congenial  and  higher  employment.  Outside 
the  question  of  slavery  my  thoughts  had  not  been  much 
directed,  and  1  could  hardly  hope  to  make  myself  useful 
in  any  other  cause  than  that  to  which  I  had  given  the  best 
twenty-five  years  of  my  life.  A  man  in  the  situation  in 
which  I  found  myself  has  not  only  to  divest  himself  of  the 
old,  which  is  never  easily  done,  but  to  adjust  himself  to 
the  new,  which  is  still  more  difficult.  Delivering  lectures 
under  various  names,  John  B.  Gough  says,  "Whatever 
may  be  the  title,  my  lecture  is  always  on  Temperance " ; 
and  such  is  apt  to  be  the  case  with  any  man  who  has 
devoted  his  time  and  thoughts  to  one  subject  for  any 
considerable  length  of  time.     But  what  should  I  do,  was 


LECTURES  AT  WESTERN  RESERVE  COLLEGE.     455 

the  question.  I  had  a  few  thousand  dollars  (a  great  con- 
venience, and  one  not  generally  so  highly  prized  by  my 
people  as  it  ought  to  be)  saved  from  the  sale  of  "  My 
Bondage  and  My  Freedom,"  and  the  proceeds  of  my  lec- 
tures at  home  and  abroad,  and  with  this  sum  I  thought 
of  following  the  noble  example  of  my  old  friends  Stephen 
and  Abby  Kelley  Foster,  purchase  a  little  farm  and  settle 
myself  down  to  earn  an  honest  living  by  tilling  the 
soil.  My  children  were  grown  and  ought  to  be  able  to 
take  care  of  themselves.  This  question,  however,  was 
soon  decided  for  me.  I  had  after  all  acquired  (a  very 
unusual  thing)  a  little  more  knowledge  and  aptitude 
fitting  me  for  the  new  condition  of  things  than  I  knew, 
and  had  a  deeper  hold  upon  public  attention  than  I  had 
supposed.  Invitations  began  to  pour  in  upon  me  from 
colleges,  lyceums,  and  literary  societies,  offering  me  one 
hundred,  and  even  two  hundred  dollars  for  a  single 
lecture. 

I  had,  some  time  before,  prepared  a  lecture  on  "  Self- 
made  Men,"  and  also  one  upon  Ethnology,  with  special 
reference  to  Africa.  The  latter  had  cost  me  much  labor, 
though,  as  I  now  look  back  upon  it,  it  was  a  very  defect- 
ive production.  I  wrote  it  at  the  instance  of  my  friend 
Doctor  M.  B.  Anderson,  President  of  Rochester  Univer- 
sity, himself  a  distinguished  ethnologist,  a  deep  thinker 
and  scholar.  I  had  been  invited  by  one  of  the  literary 
societies  of  Western  Reserve  College  (then  at  Hudson, 
but  recently  removed  to  Cleveland,  Ohio),  to  address  it 
on  Commencement  day ;  and  never  having  spoken  on 
such  an  occasion,  never,  indeed,  having  been  myself 
inside  of  a  school-house  for  the  purpose  of  an  education, 
I  hesitated  about  accepting  the  invitation,  and  finally 
called  upon  Prof.  Henry  Wayland,  son  of  the  great  Doc- 
tor Wayland  of  Brown  University,  and  on  Doctor  Ander- 
son, and  asked  their  advice  whether  I  ought  to  accept. 


456  SUBJECT,    "NATURAL   HISTORY   OP   MAN." 

Both  gentlemen  advised  me  to  do  so.  They  knew  me, 
and  evidently  thought  well  of  my  ability.  But  the  puz- 
zling question  now  was,  what  shall  I  say  if  I  do  go  there  ? 
It  won't  do  to  give  them  an  old-fashioned  anti-slavery 
discourse.  (I  learned  afterwards  that  such  a  discourse 
was  precisely  what  they  needed,  though  not  what  they 
wished ;  for  the  faculty,  including  the  President,  was  in 
great  distress  because  I,  a  colored  man,  had  been  invited, 
and  because  of  the  reproach  this  circumstance  might 
bring  upon  the  College.)  But  what  shall  I  talk  about  ? 
became  the  difficult  question.  I  finally  hit  upon  the  one 
before  mentioned.  I  had  read,  with  great  interest,  when 
in  England  a  few  years  before,  parts  of  Doctor  Pritchard's 
"Natural  History  of  Man,"  a  large  volume  marvelously 
calm  and  philosophical  in  its  discussion  of  the  science 
of  the  origin  of  the  races,  and  was  thus  in  the  line  of  my 
then  convictions.  I  at  once  sought  in  our  bookstores 
for  this  valuable  book,  but  could  not  obtain  it  anywhere 
in  this  country.  I  sent  to  England,  where  I  paid  the  sum 
of  seven  and  a  half  dollars  for  it.  In  addition  to  this 
valuable  work  President  Anderson  kindly  gave  me  a  little 
book  entitled  "  Man  and  His  Migrations,"  by  Dr.  R.  G. 
Latham,  and  loaned  me  the  large  work  of  Dr.  Morton,  the 
famous  archaeologist,  and  that  of  Messrs.  Nott  and  Glid- 
den,  the  latter  written  evidently  to  degrade  the  Negro  and 
support  the  then-prevalent  Calhoun  doctrine  of  the  right- 
fulness of  slavery.  With  these  books  and  occasional 
suggestions  from  Dr.  Anderson  and  Prof.  Wayland  I  set 
about  preparing  my  commencement  address.  For  many 
days  and  nights  I  toiled,  and  succeeded  at  last  in  getting 
something  together  in  due  form.  Written  orations  had 
not  been  in  my  line.  I  had  usually  depended  upon 
%my  unsystematized  knowledge  and  the  inspiration  of  the 
hour  and  the  occasion,  but  I  had  now  got  the  "  scholar  bee 
in  my  bonnet,"  and  supposed  that  inasmuch  as  I  was  to 


A   NEW   FIELD   OPENS.  457 

speak  to  college  professors  and  students  I  must  at  least 
make  a  show  of  some  familiarity  with  letters.  It  proved, 
as  to  its  immediate  effect,  a  great  mistake,  for  my  care- 
fully-studied and  written  address,  full  of  learned  quota- 
tions, fell  dead  at  my  feet,  while  a  few  remarks  I  made 
extemporaneously  at  collation  were  enthusiastically  re- 
ceived. Nevertheless,  the  reading  and  labor  expended 
were  of  much  value  to  me.  They  were  needed  steps 
preparatory  to  the  work  upon  which  I  was  about  to  enter. 
If  they  failed  at  the  beginning,  they  helped  to  success  in 
the  end.  My  lecture  on  "  The  Races  of  Men  "  was  seldom 
called  for,  but  that  on  "  Self-made  Men"  was  in  great  de- 
mand, especially  through  the  West.  I  found  that  the 
success  of  a  lecturer  depends  more  upon  the  quality  of  his 
stock  in  store  than  the  amount.  My  friend  Wendell 
Phillips  (for  such  I  esteem  him),  who  has  said  more 
cheering  words  to  me  and  in  vindication  of  my  race  than 
any  man  now  living,  has  delivered  his  famous  lecture  on 
the  "Lost  Arts  "  during  the  last  forty  years  ;  and  I  doubt 
if  among  all  his  lectures,  and  he  has  many,  there  is  one  in 
such  requisition  as  this.  When  Daniel  O'Connell  was 
asked  why  he  did  not  make  a  new  speech  he  playfully  re- 
plied that  "  it  would  take  Ireland  twenty  years  to  learn 
his  old  ones."  Upon  some  such  consideration  as  this  I 
adhered  pretty  closely  to  my  old  lecture  on  "  Self-made 
Men,"  retouching  and  shading  it  a  little  from  time  to 
time  as  occasion  seemed  to  require. 

Here,  then,  was  a  new  vocation  before  me,  full  of  advan- 
tages mentally  and  pecuniarily.  When  in  the  employ- 
ment of  the  American  Anti-Slavery  Society  my  salary  was 
about  four  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  a  year,  and  I  felt  I 
was  well  paid  for  my  services ;  but  I  could  now  make 
from  fifty  to  a  hundred  dollars  a  night,  and  have  the  sat- 
isfaction, too,  that  I  was  in  some  small  measure  helping 
to  lift  my  race  into  consideration,  for  no  man  who  lives  at 


458       THE  NEGRO  YET  NEEDS  AN  ANVOCATE. 

all  lives  unto  himself — he  either  helps  or  hinders  all  who 
are  in  any  wise  connected  with  him.  I  never  rise  to 
speak  before  an  American  audience  without  something  of 
the  feeling  that  my  failure  or  success  will  bring  blame  or 
benefit  to  my  whole  race.  But  my  activities  were  not 
now  confined  entirely  to  lectures  before  lyceums.  Though 
slavery  was  abolished,  the  wrongs  of  my  people  were  not 
ended.  Though  they  were  not  slaves,  they  were  not  yet 
quite  free.  No  man  can  be  truly  free  whose  liberty  is  de- 
pendent upon  the  thought,  feeling,  and  action  of  others, 
and  who  has  himself  no  means  in  his  own  hands  for 
guarding,  protecting,  defending,  and  maintaining  that  lib- 
erty. Yet  the  Negro,  after  his  emancipation,was  precisely 
in  this  state  of  destitution.  The  law  on  the  side  of  free- 
dom is  of  great  advantage  only  where  there  is  power 
to  make  that  law  respected.  I  know  no  class  of  my 
fellow-men,  however  just,  enlightened,  and  humane,  which 
can  be  wisely  and  safely  trusted  absolutely  with  the  liber- 
ties of  any  other  class.  Protestants  are  excellent  people, 
but  it  would  not  be  wise  for  Catholics  to  depend  entirely 
upon  them  to  look  after  their  rights  and  interests.  Cath- 
olics are  a  pretty  good  sort  of  people  (though  there  is 
a  soul-shuddering  history  behind  them), yet  no  enlightened 
Protestants  would  commit  their  liberty  to  their  care  and 
keeping.  And  yet  the  government  had  left  the  freedmen 
in  a  worse  condition  than  either  of  these.  It  felt  that  it 
had  done  enough  for  him.  It  had  made  him  free,  and 
henceforth  he  must  make  his  own  way  in  the  world.  Yet 
he  had  none  of  the  conditions  for  self-preservation  or  self- 
protection.  He  was  free  from  the  individual  master,  but 
the  slave  of  society.  He  had  neither  money,  property, 
nor  friends.  He  was  free  from  the  old  plantation,  but  he 
had  nothing  but  the  dusty  road  under  his  feet.  He  was 
free  from  the  old  quarter  that  once  gave  him  shelter,  but 


STILL  PLEADING   FOR   HIS   RACE.  4<j9 

a  slave  to  the  rains  of  summer  and  to  the  frosts  of  winter. 
He  was,  in  a  word,  literally  turned  loose,  naked,  hungry, 
and  destitute,  to  the  open  sky.  The  first  feeling  toward 
him  by  the  old  master  classes  was  full  of  bitterness 
and  wrath.  They  resented  his  emancipation  as  an  act  of 
hostility  toward  them,  and,  since  they  could  not  punish 
the  emancipator,  they  felt  like  punishing  the  object  which 
that  act  had  emancipated.  Hence  they  drove  him  off  the 
old  plantation,  and  told  him  he  was  no  longer  wanted 
there.  They  not  only  hated  him  because  he  had  been 
freed  as  a  punishment  to  them,  but  because  they  felt  that 
they  had  been  robbed  of  his  labor.  An  element  of  great- 
er bitterness  still  came  into  their  hearts ;  the  freedman 
had  been  the  friend  of  the  government,  and  many  of  his 
class  had  borne  arms  against  them  during  the  war.  The 
thought  of  paying  cash  for  labor  that  they  could  formerly 
extort  by  the  lash  did  not  in  any  wise  improve  their  dis- 
position to  the  emancipated  slave,  or  improve  his  own 
condition.  Now,  since  poverty  has,  and  can  have,  no 
chance  against  wealth,  the  landless  against  the  land- 
owner, the  ignorant  against  the  intelligent,  the  freedman 
was  powerless.  He  had  nothing  left  him  with  which  to 
fight  the  battle  of  life,  but  a  slavery-distorted  and  diseased 
body  and  lame  and  twisted  limbs.  I  therefore  soon  found 
that  the  Negro  had  still  a  cause,  and  that  he  needed  my 
voice  and  pen  with  others  to  plead  for  it.  The  American 
Anti-Slavery  Society  under  the  lead  of  Mr.  Garrison  had 
disbanded,  its  newspapers  were  discontinued,  its  agents 
were  withdrawn  from  the  field,  and  all  systematic  efforts 
by  abolitionists  were  abandoned.  Many  of  the  society, 
Mr.  Phillips  and  myself  amongst  the  number,  differed 
from  Mr.  Garrison  as  to  the  wisdom  of  this  course.  I 
felt  that  the  work  of  the  society  was  not  done  and  that 
it  had  not  fulfilled  its  mission,  which  was,  not  merely 
to  emancipate,  but  to  elevate  the  enslaved  class.     T*ilf 


460         THE  BALLOT  THE  ONLY  SAFETY. 

against  Mr.  Garrison's  leadership,  and  the  surprise  and 
joy  occasioned  by  the  emancipation,  it  was  impossible  to 
keep  the  association  alive,  and  the  cause  of  the  freedmen 
was  left  mainly  to  individual  effort  and  to  hastily-extem- 
porized societies  of  an  ephemeral  character;  brought 
together  under  benevolent  impulse,  but  having  no  history 
behind  them,  and,being  new  to  the  work,  they  were  not  as 
effective  for  good  as  the  old  society  would  have  been  had 
it  followed  up  its  work  and  kept  its  old  instrumentalities 
in  operation. 

From  the  first  I  saw  no  chance  of  bettering  the  condi- 
tion of  the  freedman  until  he  should  cease  to  be  merely  a 
freedman  and  should  become  a  citizen.  I  insisted  that 
there  was  no  safety  for  him  or  for  anybody  else  in  America 
outside  the  American  government;  that  to  guard,  pro- 
tect, and  maintain  his  liberty  the  freedman  should  have 
the  ballot ;  that  the  liberties  of  the  American  people 
were  dependent  upon  the  ballot-box,  the  jury-box,  and  the 
cartridge-box  ;  that  without  these  no  class  of  people  could 
live  and  flourish  in  this  country ;  and  this  was  now  the 
word  for  the  hour  with  me,  and  the  word  to  which 
the  people  of  the  North  willingly  listened  when  I  spoke. 
Hence,  regarding  as  I  did  the  elective  franchise  as  the 
one  great  power  by  which  all  civil  rights  are  obtained,  en- 
joyed, and  maintained  under  our  form  of  government,  and 
the  one  without  which  freedom  to  any  class  is  delusive  if 
not  impossible,  I  set  myself  to  work  with  whatever  force 
and  energy  I  possessed  to  secure  this  power  for  the 
recently-emancipated  millions. 

The  demand  for  the  ballot  was  such  a  vast  advance 
upon  the  former  objects  proclaimed  by  the  friends  of  the 
colored  race,  that  it  startled  and  struck  men  as  prepos- 
terous and  wholly  inadmissible.  Anti-slavery  men  them- 
selves were  not  united  as  to  the  wisdom  of  such  demand. 
Mr.  Garrison  himself,  though  foremost  for  the  abolition 


^l^ 


REASONS  AGAINST  THE  BALLOT  FOR  FREEDMEN.   463 

of  slavery,  was  not  yet  quite  ready  to  join  this  advanced 
movement.  In  this  respect  he  was  in  the  rear  of  Mr. 
Phillips,  who  saw  not  only  the  justice,  but  the  wisdom 
and  necessity  of  the  measure.  To  his  credit  it  may  be 
said,  that  he  gave  the  full  strength  of  his  character  and 
eloquence  to  its  adoption.  While  Mr.  Garrison  thought 
it  too  much  to  ask,  Mr.  Phillips  thought  it  too  little. 
While  the  one  thought  it  might  be  postponed  to  the 
future,  the  other  thought  it  ought  to  be  done  at  once. 
But  Mr.  Garrison  was  not  a  man  to  lag  far  in  the  rear  of 
truth  and  right,  and  he  soon  came  to  see  with  the  rest 
of  us  that  the  ballot  was  essential  to  the  freedom  of  the 
freedman.  A  man's  head  will  not  long  remain  wrong, 
when  his  heart  is  right.  The  applause  awarded  to  Mr. 
Garrison  by  the  conservatives,  for  his  moderation  both  in 
respect  of  his  views  on  this  question,  and  the  disband- 
ment  of  the  American  Anti-Slavery  Society  must  have 
disturbed  him.  He  was  at  any  rate  soon  found  on  the 
right  side  of  the  suffrage  question. 

The  enfranchisement  of  the  freedmen  was  resisted  on 
many  grounds,  but  mainly  on  these  two :  first,  the  tendency 
of  the  measure  to  bring  the  freedmen  into  conflict  with 
the  old  master-class  and  the  white  people  of  the  South 
generally;  secondly,  their  unfitness,  by  reason  of  their 
ignorance,  servility  and  degradation,  to  exercise  over  the 
destinies  of  this  great  nation  so  great  a  power  as  the 
ballot. 

These  reasons  against  the  measure  which  were  supposed 
to  be  unanswerable,  were  in  some  sense  the  most  powerful 
arguments  in  its  favor.  The  argument  that  the  possession 
of  suffrage  would  be  likely  to  bring  the  negro  into 
conflict  with  the  old  master-class  at  the  South,  had  its 
main  force  in  the  admission  that  the  interests  of  the  two 
classes  antagonized  each  other  and  that  the  maintenance 
of  the  one  would  prove  inimical  to  the  other.     It  resolved 


461:  REASONS  FAVORING  THE  BALLOT. 

itself  into  this,  that,  if  the  negro  had  the  means  of  protect- 
ing his  civil  rights,  those  who  had  formerly  denied  him 
these  rights  would  be  offended  and  make  war  upon  him. 
Experience  has  shown  in  a  measure  the  correctness  of  this 
position.  The  old  master  was  offended  to  find  the  negro 
whom  he  lately  possessed  the  right  to  enslave  and  flog 
to  toil,  casting  a  ballot  equal  to  his  own,  and  resorted 
to  all  sorts  of  meanness,  violence,  and  crime,  to  dispossess 
him  of  the  enjoyment  of  this  point  of  equality.  In  this 
respect  the  exercise  of  the  right  of  suffrage  by  the  negro 
has  been  attended  with  the  evil,  which  the  opponents  of 
the  measure  predicted,  and  they  could  say  "  I've  told  you 
so,"  but  immeasurably  and  intolerably  greater  would  have 
been  the  evil  consequences  resulting  from  the  denial  to 
one  class  of  this  natural  means  of  protection,  and  grant- 
ing it  to  the  other,  and  hostile  class.  It  would  have  been, 
to  have  committed  the  lamb  to  the  care  of  the  wolf — the 
arming  of  one  class  and  disarming  the  other — protecting 
one  interest,  and  destroying  the  other,  making  the  rich 
strong,  and  the  poor  weak — the  white  man  a  tyrant,  and 
the  black  man  a  slave.  The  very  fact  therefore  that  the 
old  master-classes  of  the  South  felt  that  their  interests 
were  opposed  to  those  of  the  freedmen,  instead  of  being 
a  reason  against  their  enfranchisement,  was  the  most 
powerful  one  in  its  favor.  Until  it  shall  be  safe  to  leave 
the  lamb  in  the  hold  of  the  lion,  the  laborer  in  the  power 
of  the  capitalist,  the  poor  in  the  hands  of  the  rich,  it  will 
not  be  safe  to  leave  a  newly  emancipated  people  com- 
pletely in  the  power  of  their  former  masters,  especially 
when  such  masters  have  not  ceased  to  be  such  from 
enlightened  moral  convictions  but  by  irresistible  force. 
Then  on  the  part  of  the  government  itself,  had  it  denied 
this  great  right  to  the  freedmen,  it  would  have  been 
another  proof  that  "  Republics  are  ungrateful."  It  would 
have  been   rewarding    its   enemies,    and   punishing  its 


IT   OPENS   THE   SCHOOL    HOUSE.  465 

friends — embracing  its  foes,  and  spurning  its  allies, — 
setting  a  premium  on  treason,  and  degrading  loyalty. 
As  to  the  second  point,  viz.:  the  negro's  ignorance  and 
degradation,  there  was  no  disputing  either.  It  was  the 
nature  of  slavery,  from  whose  depths  he  had  arisen,  to 
make  him  so,  and  it  would  have  kept  him  so.  It  was  the 
policy  of  the  system  to  keep  him  both  ignorant  and 
degraded,  the  better  and  more  safely  to  defraud  him  of 
his  hard  earnings.  This  argument  never  staggered  me. 
The  ballot  in  the  hands  of  the  negro  was  necessary  to 
open  the  door  of  the  school-house  and  to  unlock  to  him 
the  treasures  of  its  knowledge.  Granting  all  that  was 
said  of  his  ignorance,  I  used  to  say,  "  if  the  negro  knows 
enough  to  fight  for  his  country  he  knows  enough  to  vote ; 
if  he  knows  enough  to  pay  taxes  for  the  support  of 
the  government,  he  knows  enough  to  vote ;  if  he  knows 
as  much  when  sober,  as  an  Irishman  knows  when  drunk, 
he  knows  enough  to  vote." 

And  now  while  I  am  not  blind  to  the  evils  which  have 
thus  far  attended  the  enfranchisement  of  the  colored 
people,  I  hold  that  the  evils  from  which  we  escaped,  and 
the  good  we  have  derived  from  that  act,  amply  vindicate 
its  wisdom.  The  evils  it  brought  are  in  their  nature 
temporary,  and  the  good  is  permanent.  The  one  is  com- 
paratively small,  the  other  absolutely  great.  The  young 
child  has  staggered  on  his  little  legs,  and  he  has  some- 
times fallen  and  hurt  his  head  in  the  fall,  but  then  he  has 
learned  to  walk.  The  boy  in  the  water  came  near  drown- 
ing, but  then  he  has  learned  to  swim.  Great  changes  in 
the  relations  of  mankind  can  never  come,  without  evils 
analogous  to  those  which  have  attended  the  emancipation 
and  enfranchisement  of  the  colored  people  of  the  United 
States.  I  am  less  amazed  at  these  evils,  than  by  the 
rapidity  with  which  they  are  subsiding,  and  not  more 
astonished  at  the  facility  with  which  the  former  slave  has 


466  INTERVIEW   WITH    PRESIDENT    JOHNSON. 

become  a  free  man,  than  at  the  rapid  adjustment  of  the 
master-class  to  the  new  situation. 

Unlike  the  movement  for  the  abolition  of  slavery,  the 
success  of  the  effort  for  the  enfranchisement  of  the 
freedmen  was  not  long  delayed.  It  is  another  illustra- 
tion of  how  any  advance  in  pursuance  of  a  right  prin- 
ciple prepares  and  makes  easy  the  way  to  another.  The 
way  of  transgression  is  a  bottomless  pit,  one  step  in  that 
direction  invites  the  next,  and  the  end  is  never  reached  ; 
and  it  is  the  same  with  the  path  of  righteous  obedience. 
Two  hundred  years  ago,  the  pious  Doctor  Godwin  dared 
affirm  that  it  was  "not  a  sin  to  baptize  a  negro,"  and  won 
for  him  the  rite  of  baptism.  It  was  a  small  concession 
to  his  manhood ;  but  it  was  strongly  resisted  by  the  slave- 
holders of  Jamaica  and  Virginia.  In  this  they  were 
logical  in  their  argument,  but  they  were  not  logical  in 
their  object.  They  saw  plainly  that  to  concede  the  negro's 
right  to  baptism  was  to  receive  him  into  the  Christian 
Church,  and  make  him  a  brother  in  Christ ;  and  hence 
they  opposed  the  first  step  sternly  and  bitterly.  So  long 
as  they  could  keep  him  beyond  the  circle  of  human 
brotherhood,  they  could  scourge  him  to  toil,  as  a  beast  of 
burden,  with  a  good  Christian  conscience,  and  without 
reproach.  "What!"  said  they,  "baptize  a  negro?  pre- 
posterous ! "  Nevertheless  the  negro  was  baptized  and 
admitted  to  church  fellowship ;  and  though  for  a  long 
time  his  soul  belonged  to  God,  his  body  to  his  master, 
and  he,  poor  fellow,  had  nothing  left  for  himself,  he  is  at 
last  not  only  baptized,  but  emancipated  and  enfranchised. 

In  this  achievement,  an  interview  with  President 
Andrew  Johnson,  on  the  7th  of  February,  1866,  by  a  dele- 
gation consisting  of  George  T.  Downing,  Lewis  H.  Doug- 
lass, Wm.  E.  Matthews,  John  Jones,  John  F.  Cook, 
Joseph  E.  Otis,  A.  W.  Ross,  William  Whipper,  John  M. 
Brown,  Alexander  Dunlop,  and  myself,  will  take  its  place 


ANSWER   TO   HIS   SPEECH.  467 

in  history  as  one  of  the  first  steps.  What  was  said  on 
that  occasion  brought  the  whole  question  virtually  before 
the  American  people.  Until  that  interview  the  country 
was  not  fully  aware  of  the  intentions  and  policy  of  Presi- 
dent Johnson  on  the  subject  of  reconstruction,  especially 
in  respect  of  the  newly  emancipated  class  of  the  South. 
After  having  heard  the  brief  addresses  made  to  him  by  Mr. 
Downing  and  myself,  he  occupied  at  least  three-quarters  of 
an  hour  in  what  seemed  a  set  speech,  and  refused  to  lis- 
ten to  any  reply  on  our  part,  although  solicited  to  grant  a 
few  moments  for  that  purpose.  Seeing  the  advantage 
that  Mr.  Johnson  would  have  over  us  in  getting  his  speech 
paraded  before  the  country  in  the  morning  papers,  the 
members  of  the  delegation  met  on  the  evening  of  that 
day,  and  instructed  me  to  prepare  a  brief  reply,  which 
should  go  out  to  the  country  simultaneously  with  the  Presi- 
dent's speech  to  us.  Since  this  reply  indicates  the  points 
of  difference  between  the  President  and  ourselves,  I  pro- 
duce it  here  as  a  part  of  the  history  of  the  times,  it  be- 
ing concurred  in  by  all  the  members  of  the  delegation. 

Both  the  speech  and  the  reply  were  commented  upon 
very  extensively. 

Mr.  President  :  In  consideration  of  a  delicate  sense  of  propriety  as 
well  as  of  your  own  repeated  intimations  of  indisposition  to  discuss  or 
listen  to  a  reply  to  the  views  and  opinions  you  were  pleased  to  express 
to  us  in  your  elaborate  speech  to-day,  the  undersigned  would  respect- 
fully take  this  method  of  replying  thereto.  Believing  as  we  do  that 
the  views  and  opinions  you  expressed  in  that  address  are  entirely  un- 
sound and  prejudicial  to  the  highest  interests  of  our  race  as  well  as  to 
our  country  at  large,  we  cannot  do  other  than  expose  the  same  and, 
as  far  as  may  be  in  our  power,  arrest  their  dangerous  influence.  It  is 
not  necessary  at  this  time  to  call  attention  to  more  than  two  or  three 
features  of  your  remarkable  address : 

1.  The  first  point  to  which  we  feel  especially  bound  to  take  ex- 
ception, is  your  attempt  to  found  a  policy  opposed  to  our  enfranchise- 
ment, upon  the  alleged  ground  of  an  existing  hostility  on  the  part  of 
the  former  slaves  toward  the  poor  white  people  of  the  South.  "We 
admit  the  existence  of  this  hostility,,  and  hold  that  it  is  entirely  recip- 


468  ANSWER   TO    HIS   SPEECH. 

rocal.  But  you  obviously  commit  an  error  by  drawing  an  argument 
from  an  incident  of  slavery,  and  making  it  a  basis  for  a  policy  adapted 
to  a  state  of  freedom.  The  hostility  between  the  whites  and  blacks  of 
the  South  is  easily  explained.  It  has  its  root  and  sap  in  the  relation 
of  slavery,  and  was  incited  on  both  sides  by  the  cunning  of  the  slave 
masters.  Those  masters  secured  their  ascendency  over  both  the  poor 
whites  and  blacks  by  putting  enmity  between  them. 

They  divided  both  to  conquer  each.  There  was  no  earthly  reason 
why  the  blacks  should  not  hate  and  dread  the  poor  whites  when  in  a 
state  of  slavery,  for  it  was  from  this  class  that  their  masters  received 
their  slave  catchers,  slave  drivers,  and  overseers.  They  were  the  men 
called  in  upon  all  occasions  by  the  masters  whenever  any  fiendish  out- 
rage was  to  be  committed  upon  the  slave.  Now,  sir,  you  cannot  but 
perceive,  that  the  cause  of  this  hatred  removed,  the  effect  must  be  re- 
moved also.  Slavery  is  abolished.  The  cause  of  this  antagonism  is 
removed,  and  you  must  see  that  it  is  altogether  illogical  (and  "putting 
new  wine  into  old  bottles  ")  to  legislate  from  slaveholding  and  slave- 
driving  premises  for  a  people  whom  you  have  repeatedly  declared  it 
your  purpose  to  maintain  in  freedom. 

2.  Besides,  even  if  it  were  true,  as  you  allege,  that  the  hostility  of 
the  blacks  toward  the  poor  whites  must  necessarily  project  itself  into 
a  state  of  freedom,  and  that  this  enmity  between  the  two  races  is  even 
more  intense  in  a  state  of  freedom  than  in  a  state  of  slavery,  in  the 
name  of  heaven,  we  reverently  ask  how  can  you,  in  view  of  jrour  pro- 
fessed desire  to  promote  the  welfare  of  the  black  man,  deprive  him  of 
all  means  of  defence,  and  clothe  him  whom  you  regard  as  his  enemy 
in  the  panoply  of  political  power?  Can  it  be  that  you  recommend  a 
policy  which  would  arm  the  strong  and  cast  down  the  defenceless? 
Can  you,  by  any  possibility  of  reasoning,  regard  this  as  just,  fair,  or 
wise?  Experience  proves  that  those  are  most  abused  who  can  be 
abused  with  the  greatest  impunity.  Men  are  whipped  oftenest  who 
are  whipped  easiest.  Peace  between  races  is  not  to  be  secured  by  de- 
grading one  race  and  exalting  another ;  by  giving  power  to  one  race 
and  withholding  it  from  another;  but  by  maintaining  a  state  of  equal 
justice  between  all  classes.     First  pure,  then  peaceable. 

3.  On  the  colonization  theory  you  were  pleased  to  broach,  very 
much  could  be  said.  It  is  impossible  to  suppose,  in  view  of  the  use- 
fulness of  the  black  man  in  time  of  peace  as  a  laborer  in  the  South, 
and  in  time  of  war  as  a  soldier  at  the  North,  and  the  gi'owing  respect 
for  his  rights  among  the  people  and  his  increasing  adaptation  to  a  high 
state  of  civilization  in  his  native  land,  that  there  can  ever  come  a 
time  when  he  can  be  removed  from  this  country  without  a  terrible 
shock  to  its  prosperity  and  peace.  Besides,  the  worst  enemy  of  the 
nation  could  not  cast  upon  its  fair  name  a  greater  infamy  than  to  ad- 


CHAELES   SUMNER.  469 

mit  that  negroes  could  be  tolerated  among  them  in  a  state  of  the  most 
degrading  slavery  and  oppression,  and  must  be  cast  away,  driven  in- 
to exile,  for  no  other   cause   than   having   been  freed  from    their 
chains 
Washington,  February  7,  1866. 

From  this  time  onward  the  question  of  suffrage  for  the 
freedmen  was  not  allowed  to  rest.  The  rapidity  with 
which  it  gained  strength  was  something  quite  marvelous 
and  surprising  even  to  its  advocates.  Senator  Charles 
Sumner  soon  took  up  the  subject  in  the  Senate,  and  treated 
it  in  his  usually  able  and  exhaustive  manner.  It  was  a 
great  treat  to  listen  to  his  argument  running  through  two 
days,  abounding  as  it  did  in  eloquence,  learning,  and  con- 
clusive reasoning.  A  committee  of  the  Senate  had 
reported  a  proposition  giving  to  the  States  lately  in  rebel- 
lion, in  so  many  words,  complete  option  as  to  the  enfran- 
chisement of  their  colored  citizens ;  only  coupling  with 
that  proposition  the  condition  that,  to  such  States  as  chose 
to  enfranchise  such  citizens,  the  basis  of  their  representation 
in  Congress  should  be  proportionately  increased ;  or,  in 
other  words,  that  only  three-fifths  of  the  colored  citizens 
should  be  counted  in  the  basis  of  representation  in  States 
where  colored  citizens  were  not  allowed  to  vote,  while  in 
the  States  granting  suffrage  to  colored  citizens,  the  entire 
colored  people  should  be  counted  in  the  basis  of  repre- 
sentation. Against  this  proposition  myself  and  associates 
addressed  to  the  Senate  of  the  United  States  the  follow- 
ing memorial : 

"  To  the  Honorable  the  Senate  of  the  United  States : 

"  The  undersigned,  being  a  delegation  representing  the  colored 
people  of  the  several  States,  and  now  sojourning  in  Washington, 
charged  with  the  duty  to  look  after  the  best  interests  of  the  recently 
emancipated,  would  most  respectfully,  but  earnestly,  pray  your  hon- 
orable body  to  favor  no  amendment  of  the  Constitution  of  the  United 
States  which  will  grant  any  one  or  all  of  the  States  of  this  Union  to 
disfranchise  any  class  of  citizens  on  the  ground  of  race  or  color,  for 
any  consideration  whatever.     They  would  further  -espectfully  repre- 


470  EFFORTS   IN    FAVOR   OF   FREE   BALLOT. 

sent  that  the  Constitution  as  adopted  by  the  fathers  of  the  Republic 
in  1789,  evidently  contemplated  the  result  which  has  now  happened, 
to  wit,  the  abolition  of  slavery.  The  men  who  framed  it,  and  those 
who  adopted  it,  framed  and  adopted  it  for  the  people,  and  the  whole 
people — colored  men  being  at  that  time  legal  voters  in  most  of  the 
States.  In  that  instrument,  as  it  now  stands,  there  is  not  a  sentence 
or  a  syllable  conveying  any  shadow  of  right  or  authority  by  which 
any  State  may  make  color  or  race  a  disqualification  for  the  exercise 
of  the  right  of  suffrage ;  and  the  undersigned  will  regard  as  a  real 
calamity  the  introduction  of  any  words,  expressly  or  by  implication, 
giving  any  State  or  States  such  power ;  and  we  respectfully  submit 
that  if  the  amendment  now  pending  before  your  honorable  body  shall 
be  adopted,  it  will  enable  any  State  to  deprive  any  class  of  citizens  of 
the  elective  franchise,  notwithstanding  it  was  obviously  framed  with 
a,  view  to  affect  the  question  of  negro  suffrage  only. 

"  For  these  and  other  reasons  the  undersigned  respectfully  pray 
that  the  amendment  to  the  Constitution,  recently  passed  by  the  House 
and  now  before  your  body,  be  not  adopted.  And  as  in  duty  bound, 
etc." 

It  was  the  opinion  of  Senator  Wm.  Pitt  Fessenden, 
Senator  Henry  Wilson,  and  many  others,  that  the 
measure  here  memorialized  against  would,  if  incorporated 
into  the  Constitution,  certainly  bring  about  the  enfran- 
chisement of  the  whole  colored  population  of  the  South. 
It  was  held  by  them  to  be  an  inducement  to  the  States  to 
make  suffrage  universal,  since  the  basis  of  representation 
would  be  enlarged  or  contracted  according  as  suffrage 
should  be  extended  or  limited ;  but  the  judgment  of  these 
leaders  was  not  the  judgment  of  Senator  Sumner,  Senators 
Wade,  Yates,  Howe  and  others,  or  of  the  colored  people. 
Yet,  weak  as  this  measure  was,  it  encountered  the  united 
opposition  of  democratic  senators.  On  that  side  the 
Hon.  Thomas  H.  Hendricks,  of  Indiana,  took  the  lead  in 
appealing  to  popular  prejudice  against  the  negro.  He 
contended  that  among  other  objectionable  and  insufferable 
results  that  would  flow  from  its  adoption,  would  be,  that 
a  negro  would  ultimately  be  a  member  of  the  United 
States  Senate.     I  never  shall  forget  the  ineffable  scorn 


REVELS   AND   BRUCE,   SENATORS.  471 

and  indignation  with  which  Mr.  Hendricks  deplored  the 
possibility  of  such  an  event.  In  less,  however,  than  a 
decade  from  that  debate,  Senators  Revels  and  Bruce,  both 
colored  men,  had  fulfilled  the  startling  prophecy  of  the 
Indiana  senator.  It  was  not,  however,  by  the  half-way 
measure,  which  he  was  opposing  for  its  radicalism,  but  by 
the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  amendments,  that  these  gen- 
tlemen reached  their  honorable  positions. 

In  defeating  the  option  proposed  to  be  given  to  the 
States  to  extend  or  deny  suffrage  to  their  colored  popula- 
tion, much  credit  is  due  to  the  delegation  already  named 
as  visiting  President  Johnson.  That  delegation  made  it 
their  business  to  personally  see  and  urge  upon  leading  re- 
publican statesmen  the  wisdom  and  duty  of  impartial 
suffrage.  Day  after  day  Mr.  Downing  and  myself  saw 
and  conversed  with  those  members  of  the  Senate  whose 
advocacy  of  suffrage  would  be  likely  to  insure  its  success. 

The  second  marked  step  in  effecting  the  enfranchise- 
ment of  the  negro  was  made  at  the  "  National  Loyalist's 
Convention,"  held  at  Philadelphia,  in  September,  1866. 
This  body  was  composed  of  delegates  from  the  South, 
North,  and  West.  Its  object  was  to  diffuse  clear  views 
of  the  situation  of  affairs  at  the  South  and  to  indicate  the 
principles  by  it  deemed  advisable  to  be  observed  in  the 
reconstruction  of  society  in  the  Southern  States. 

This  convention  was,  as  its  history  shows,  numerously 
attended  by  the  ablest  and  most  influential  men  from  all 
sections  of  the  country,  and  its  deliberations  participated 
in  by  them. 

The  policy  foreshadowed  by  Andrew  Johnson  (who,  by 
the  grace  of  the  assassin's  bullet,  was  then  in  Abraham 
Lincoln's  seat) — a  policy  based  upon  the  idea  that  the 
rebel  States  were  never  out  of  the  Union,  and  hence  had 
forfeited  no  rights  which  his  pardon  could  not  restore — 
gave  importance  to  this  convention,  more  than  anything 


472  NATIONAL   CONVENTION. 

which  was  then  occurring  at  the  South ;  for  through  the 
treachery  of  this  bold,  bad  man,  we  seemed  then  about 
to  lose  nearly  all  that  had  been  gained  by  the  war. 

I  was  at  the  time  residing  in  Rochester  and  was  duly 
elected  as  a  delegate  from  that  city  to  attend  this  conven- 
tion. The  honor  was  a  surprise  and  a  gratification  to 
me.  It  was  unprecedented  for  a  city  of  over  sixty  thou- 
sand white  citizens  and  only  about  two  hundred  colored 
residents,  to  elect  a  colored  man  to  represent  them  in  a 
national  political  convention,  and  the  announcement  of  it 
gave  a  shock  of  no  inconsiderable  violence  to  the  country. 
Many  Republicans,  with  every  respect  for  me  personally, 
were  unable  to  see  the  wisdom  of  such  a  course.  They 
dreaded  the  clamor  of  social  equality  and  amalgamation 
which  would  be  raised  against  the  party,  in  consequence 
of  this  startling  innovation.  They,  dear  fellows,  found  it 
much  more  agreeable  to  talk  of  the  principles  of  liberty 
as  glittering  generalities,  than  to  reduce  those  principles 
to  practice. 

When  the  train  on  which  I  was  going  to  the  convention 
reached  Harrisburg,  it  met  and  was  attached  to  another 
from  the  West  crowded  with  Western  and  Southern  dele- 
gates on  the  way  to  the  convention,  and  among  them 
were  several  loyal  Governors,  chief  among  whom  was  the 
loyal  Governor  of  Indiana,  Oliver  P.  Morton,  a  man  of 
Websterian  mould  in  all  that  appertained  to  mental 
power.  When  my  presence  became  known  to  these  gen- 
tlemen, a  consultation  was  immediately  held  among  them, 
upon  the  question  as  to  what  was  best  to  do  with  me.  It 
seems  strange  now,  in  view  of  all  the  progress  which  had 
been  made,  that  such  a  question  could  arise.  But  the 
circumstances  of  the  times  made  me  the  Jonah  of  the 
Republican  ship,  and  responsible  for  the  contrary  winds 
and  misbehaving  weather.  Before  we  reached  Lancaster, 
on  our  eastward  bound  trip,  I  was  duly  waited  upon  by  a 


URGED    TO    STAY    OUT    OF   THE    CONVENTION.  473 

committee  of  my  brother  delegates,  which  had  been  ap- 
pointed by  other  honorable  delegates,  to  represent  to  me 
the  undesirableness  of  my  attendance  upon  the  National 
Loyalist's  Convention.  The  spokesman  of  these  sub- 
delegates  was  a  gentleman  from  New  Orleans  with  a  very 
French  name,  which  has  now  escaped  me,  but  which  I 
wish  I  could  recall,  that  I  might  credit  him  with  a  high 
degree  of  politeness  and  the  gift  of  eloquence.  He  began 
by  telling  me  that  he  knew  my  history  and  my  works, 
and  that  he  entertained  a  very  high  respect  for  me,  that 
both  himself  and  the  gentlemen  who  sent  him,  as  well  as 
those  who  accompanied  him,  regarded  me  with  admira- 
tion ;  that  there  was  not  among  them  the  remotest  objec- 
tion to  sitting  iu  the  convention  with  me,  but  their  per- 
sonal wishes  in  the  matter  they  felt  should  be  set  aside 
for  the  sake  of  our  common  cause  ;  that  whether  I  should 
or  should  not  go  into  the  convention  was  purely  a  matter 
of  expediency ;  that  I  must  know  that  there  was  a  very 
strong  and  bitter  prejudice  against  my  race  in  the  North 
as  well  as  at  the  South ;  and  that  the  cry  of  social  and 
political  equality  would  not  fail  to  be  raised  against  the 
Republican  party  if  I  should  attend  this  loyal  national  con- 
vention. He  insisted  that  it  was  a  time  for  the  sacrifice  of 
my  own  personal  feeling,  for  the  good  of  the  Republican 
cause ;  that  there  were  several  districts  in  the  State  of 
Indiana  so  evenly  balanced  that  a  very  slight  circum- 
stance would  be  likely  to  turn  the  scale  against  us,  and 
defeat  our  Congressional  candidates,  and  thus  leave  Con- 
gress without  a  two-thirds  vote  to  control  the  headstrong 
and  treacherous  man  then  in  the  presidential  chair.  It 
was  urged  that  this  was  a  terrible  responsibility  for  me 
or  any  other  man  to  take. 

I  listened  very  attentively  to  this  address,  uttering  no 
word  during  its  delivery ;  but  when  it  was  finished,  I  said 
to  the  speaker  and  the  committee,  with  all  the  emphasis  I 


474  INDEPENDENT    ANSWER. 

could  throw  into  my  voice  and  manner :  "  Gentlemen, 
with  all  respect,  you  might  as  well  ask  me  to  put  a  loaded 
pistol  to  my  head  and  blow  my  brains  out,  as  to  ask  me 
to  keep  out  of  this  convention,  to  which  I  have  been  duly 
elected.  Then,  gentlemen,  what  would  you  gain  by  this 
exclusion  ?  Would  not  the  charge  of  cowardice,  certain 
to  be  brought  against  you,  prove  more  damaging  than 
that  of  amalgamation  ?  Would  you  not  be  branded  all 
over  the  land  as  dastardly  hypocrites,  professing  princi- 
ples which  you  have  no  wish  or  intention  of  carrying 
out  ?  As  a  matter  of  policy  or  expediency,  you  will  be 
wise  to  let  me  in.  Everybody  knows  that  I  have  been 
duly  elected  by  the  city  of  Rochester  as  a  delegate.  The 
fact  has  been  broadly  announced  and  commented  upon 
all  over  the  country.  If  I  am  not  admitted,  the  public 
will  ask,  '  Where  is  Douglass  ?  Why  is  he  not  seen  in  the 
convention  ? '  and  you  would  find  that  enquiry  more  diffi- 
cult to  answer  than  any  charge  brought  against  you  for 
favoring  political  or  social  equality ;  but,  ignoring  the 
question  of  policy  altogether,  and  looking  at  it  as  one  of 
right  and  wrong,  I  am  bound  to  go  into  that  convention ; 
not  to  do  so,  would  contradict  the  principle  and  practice 
of  my  life."  With  this  answer,  the  committee  retired 
from  the  car  in  which  I  was  seated,  and  did  not  again 
approach  me  on  the  subject ;  but  I  saw  plainly  enough 
then,  as  well  as  on  the  morning  when  the  loyalist  pro- 
cession was  to  march  through  the  streets  of  Philadelphia, 
that  while  I  was  not  to  be  formally  excluded,  I  was  to  be 
ignored  by  the  Convention. 

I  was  the  ugly  and  deformed  child  of  the  family,  and 
to  be  kept  out  of  sight  as  much  as  possible  while  there 
was  company  in  the  house.  Especially  was  it  the  pur- 
pose to  offer  me  no  inducement  to  be  present  in  the  ranks 
of  the  procession  of  its  members  and  friends,  which  was 
to  start  from  Independence  Hall  on  the  first  morning  of 
its  meeting. 


"A   FRIEND    IN   NEED — A    FRIEND   INDEED."  475 

In  good  season,  however,  I  was  present  at  this  grand 
starting  point.  My  reception  there  confirmed  my  im- 
pression as  to  the  policy  intended  to  be  pursued  towards 
me.  Few  of  the  many  I  knew  were  prepared  to  give  me 
a  cordial  recognition,  and  among  these  few  I  may  men- 
tion Gen.  Benj.  F.  Butler,  who,  whatever  others  may  say 
of  him,  has  always  shown  a  courage  equal  to  his  convic- 
tions. Almost  everybody  else  on  the  ground  whom  I 
met  seemed  to  be  ashamed  or  afraid  of  me.  On  the  pre- 
vious night  I  had  been  warned  that  I  should  not  be  allowed 
to  walk  through  the  city  in  the  procession ;  fears  had 
been  expressed  that  my  presence  in  it  would  so  shock  the 
prejudices  of  the  people  of  Philadelphia,  as  to  cause  the 
procession  to  be  mobbed. 

The  members  of  the  convention  were  to  walk  two 
abreast,  and  as  I  was  the  only  colored  member  of  the 
convention,  the  question  was,  as  to  who  of  my  brother 
members  would  consent  to  walk  with  me  ?  The  answer 
was  not  long  in  coming.  There  was  one  man  present 
who  was  broad  enough  to  take  in  the  whole  situation,  and 
brave  enough  to  meet  the  duty  of  the  hour ;  one  who  was 
neither  afraid  nor  ashamed  to  own  me  as  a  man  and  a 
brother ;  one  man  of  the  purest  Caucasian  type,  a  poet 
and  a  scholar,  brilliant  as  a  writer,  eloquent  as  a  speaker, 
and  holding  a  high  and  influential  position — the  editor  of 
a  weekly  journal  having  the  largest  circulation  of  any 
weekly  paper  in  the  city  or  State  of  New  York — and  that  ^L 
man  was  Mr.  Theodore  Tilton.  He  came  to  me  in  my 
isolation,  seized  me  by  the  hand  in  a  most  brotherly 
way,  and  proposed  to  walk  with  me  in  the  procession. 

I  have  in  my  life  been  in  many  awkward  and  disagree- 
able positions  when  the  presence  of  a  friend  would  have 
been  highly  valued,  but  I  think  I  never  appreciated  an  act 
of  courage  and  generous  sentiment  more  highly  than 
I  did  that  of  this  brave  young  man  when  we  marched 


476  PRINCIPLE   TRIUMPHS   OVER   COWARDICE. 

through  the  streets  of  Philadelphia  on  this   memorable 
day. 

Well !  what  came  of  all  these  dark  forebodings  of  timid 
men  ?  How  was  my  presence  regarded  by  the  populace  ? 
and  what  effect  did  it  produce  ?  I  will  tell  you.  The 
fears  of  the  loyal  governors  who  wished  me  excluded  to 
propitiate  the  favor  of  the  crowd,  met  with  a  signal 
reproof.  Their  apprehensions  were  shown  to  be  ground- 
less, and  they  were  compelled,  as  many  of  them  confessed 
to  me  afterwards,  to  own  themselves  entirely  mistaken. 
The  people  were  more  enlightened  and  had  made  more 
progress  than  their  leaders  had  supposed.  An  act  for 
which  those  leaders  expected  to  be  pelted  with  stones, 
only  brought  to  them  unmeasured  applause.  Along  the 
whole  line  of  march  my  presence  was  cheered  repeatedly 
and  enthusiastically.  I  was  myself  utterly  surprised  by 
the  heartiness  and  unanimity  of  the  popular  approval, 
We  were  marching  through  a  city  remarkable  for  the 
depth  and  bitterness  of  its  hatred  of  the  abolition  move- 
ment; a  city  whose  populace  had  mobbed  anti-slavery 
meetings,  burned  temperance  halls  and  churches  owned 
by  colored  people  and  burned  down  Pennsylvania  Hall 
because  it  had  opened  its  doors  upon  terms  of  equality 
to  people  of  different  colors.  But  now  the  children  of 
those  who  had  committed  these  outrages  and  follies  were 
applauding  the  very  principles  which  their  fathers  had 
condemned.  After  the  demonstrations  of  this  first  day, 
I  found  myself  a  welcome  member  of  the  convention,  and 
cordial  greeting  took  the  place  of  cold  aversion.  The 
victory  was  short,  signal,  and  complete. 

During  the  passage  of  the  procession,  as  we  were 
marching  through  Chestnut  street,  an  incident  occurred 
which  excited  some  interest  in  the  crowd,  and  was  noticed 
by  the  press  at  the  time,  and  may  perhaps  be  properly 
related  here  as  a  part  of  the  story  of  my  eventful  life.     It 


PLEASING    INCIDENTS.  477 

was  my  meeting  Mrs.  Amanda  Sears,  the  daughter  of  my 
old  mistress,  Miss  Lucretia  Auld,  the  same  Lucretia  to 
whom  I  was  indebted  for  so  many  acts  of  kindness  when 
under  the  rough  treatment  of  Aunt  Katy,  at  the  "  old 
plantation  home "  of  Col.  Edward  Lloyd.  Mrs.  Sears 
now  resided  in  Baltimore,  and  as  I  saw  her  on  the  corner 
of  Ninth  and  Chestnut  streets,  I  hastily  ran  to  her,  and 
expressed  my  surprise  and  joy  at  meeting  her.  "  But 
what  brought  you  to  Philadelphia  at  this  time  ?"  I  asked. 
She  replied,  with  animated  voice  and  countenance,  "  I 
heard  you  were  to  be  here,  and  I  came  to  see  you  walk  in 
this  procession."  The  dear  lady,  with  her  two  children, 
had  been  following  us  for  hours.  Here  was  the  daughter 
of  the  owner  of  a  slave,  following  with  enthusiasm  that 
slave  as  a  free  man,  and  listening  with  joy  to  the  plaudits 
he  received  as  he  marched  along  through  the  crowded 
streets  of  the  great  city.  And  here  I  may  relate  another 
circumstance  which  should  have  found  place  earlier  in 
this  story,  which  will  further  explain  the  feeling  subsist- 
ing between  Mrs.  Sears  and  myself. 

Seven  years  prior  to  our  meeting,  as  just  described,  1 
delivered  a  lecture  in  National  Hall,  Philadelphia,  and  at 
its  close  a  gentleman  approached  me  and  said, "  Mr.  Doug- 
lass, do  you  know  that  your  once  mistress  has  been  lis- 
tening to  you  to-night?"  I  replied  that  I  did  not, 
nor  was  I  inclined  to  believe  it.  I  had  four  or  five 
times  before  had  a  similar  statement  made  to  me  by 
different  individuals  in  different  States  and  this  made 
me  skeptical  in  this  instance.  The  next  morning,  how- 
ever, I  received  from  a  Mr.  Wm.  Needles  a  very  elegantly 
written  note,  which  stated  that  she  who  was  Amanda 
Auld,  daughter  of  Thomas  and  Lucretia  Auld,  and  grand- 
daughter to  my  old  master,  Capt.  Aaron  Anthony,  was 
now  married  to  Mr.  John  L.  Sears,  a  coal  merchant  in 
West  Philadelphia.    The  street  and  number  of  Mr.  Sears's 


478  MR.    SEARS. 

office  was  given,  so  that  I  might,  by  seeing  him,  assure 
myself  of  the  facts  in  the  case,  and  perhaps  learn  some- 
thing of  the  relatives  whom  I  left  in  slavery.  This  note, 
with  the  intimation  given  me  the  night  before,  convinced 
me  there  was  something  in  it,  and  I  resolved  to  know  the 
truth.  I  had  now  been  out  of  slavery  twenty  years,  and, 
no  word  had  come  to  me  from  my  sisters,  or  my  brother 
Perry,  or  my  grandmother.  My  separation  had  been  as 
complete  as  if  I  had  been  an  inhabitant  of  another  planet. 
A  law  of  Maryland  at  that  time  visited  with  heavy  fine 
and  imprisonment  any  colored  person  who  should  come 
into  the  State ;  so  I  could  not  go  to  them  any  more  than 
they  could  come  to  me. 

Eager  to  know  if  my  kinsfolk  still  lived,  and  what  was 
their  condition,  I  made  my  way  to  the  office  of  Mr.  Sears, 
found  him  in,  and  handed  him  the  note  I  had  received 
from  Mr.  Needles,  and  asked  him  to  be  so  kind  as  to  read 
it  and  to  tell  me  if  the  facts  were  as  there  stated.  After 
reading  the  note,  he  said  it  was  true  but  he  must  decline 
any  conversation  with  me,  since  not  to  do  so  would  be  a 
sacrifice  to  the  feelings  of  his  father-in-law.  I  deeply 
regretted  his  decision,  spoke  of  my  long  separation 
from  my  relations  and  appealed  to  him  to  give  me  some 
information  concerning  them.  I  saw  that  my  words  were 
not  without  their  effect.  Presently  he  said,  "  You  pub- 
lish a  newspaper,  I  believe ? "  "I  do,"  I  said,  " but  if 
that  is  your  objection  to  speaking  with  me,  no  word  or 
our  conversation  shall  go  into  its  columns."  To  make  a 
long  story  short,  we  had  then  quite  a  long  conversation, 
during  which  Mr.  Sears  said  that  in  my  "  Narrative "  I 
had  done  his  father-in-law  injustice,  for  he  was  really  a 
kind-hearted  man,  and  a  good  master.  I  replied  that 
there  must  be  two  sides  to  the  relation  of  master  and 
slave,  and  what  was  deemed  kind  and  just  to  the  one  was 
the  opposite  to  the  other.     Mr.  Sears  was  not  disposed  to 


MEETING    WITH    MISS    AMANDA.  479 

be  unreasonable  and  the  longer  we  talked  the  nearer  we 
came  together.  I  finally  asked  permission  to  see  Mrs. 
Sears,  the  little  girl  of  seven  or  eight  years  when  I  left 
the  eastern  shore  of  Maryland.  This  request  was  at  first 
a  little  too  much  for  him,  and  he  put  me  off  by  saying 
that  she  was  a  mere  child  when  I  last  saw  her  and  that 
she  was  now  the  mother  of  a  large  family  of  children  and 
I  would  not  know  her.  He,  as  well  as  she,  could  tell  me 
everything  about  my  people.  I  pressed  my  suit,  how- 
ever, insisting  that  I  could  select  Miss  Amanda  out  of  a 
thousand  other  ladies,  my  recollection  of  her  was  so  per- 
fect, and  begged  him  to  test  my  memory  at  this  point. 
After  much  parley  of  this  nature,  he  at  length  consented 
to  my  wishes,  giving  me  the  number  of  his  house  and 
name  of  street,  with  permission  to  call  at  three  o'clock 
p.  m.  on  the  next  day.  I  left  him,  delighted,  and  prompt 
to  the  hour  was  ready  for  my  visit.  I  dressed  myself  in 
my  best,  and  hired  the  finest  carriage  I  could  get  to  take 
me,  partly  because  of  the  distance,  and  partly  to  make 
the  contrast  between  the  slave  and  the  free  man  as  strik- 
ing as  possible.  Mr.  Sears  had  been  equally  thoughtful. 
He  had  invited  to  his  house  a  number  of  friends  to  wit- 
ness the  meeting  between  Mrs.  Sears  and  myself. 

I  was  somewhat  disconcerted  when  I  was  ushered  into 
the  large  parlors  occupied  by  about  thirty  ladies  and 
gentlemen,  to  all  of  whom  I  was  a  perfect  stranger.  I 
saw  the  design  to  test  my  memory  by  making  it  difficult 
for  me  to  guess  who  of  the  company  was  "  Miss  Amanda." 
In  her  girlhood  she  was  small  and  slender,  and  hence  a 
thin  and  delicately-formed  lady  was  seated  in  a  rocking- 
chair  near  the  center  of  the  room  with  a  little  girl  by  her 
side.  The  device  was  good,  but  it  did  not  succeed. 
Glancing  around  the  room,  I  saw  in  an  instant  the  lady 
who  was  a  child  twenty-five  years  before,  and  the  wife 
and  mother  now.  Satisfied  of  this,  I  said,  "  Mr.  Sears, 
20 


480  A    HAPPY  RECOGNITION. 

if  you  will  allow  me,  I  will  select  Miss  Amanda  from  this 
company."  I  started  towards  her,  and  she,  seeing  that  I 
recognized  her,  bounded  to  me  with  joy  in  every  feature, 
and  expressed  her  great  happiness  at  seeing  me.  All 
thought  of  slavery,  color,  or  what  might  seem  to  belong 
to  the  dignity  of  her  position  vanished,  and  the  meeting 
was  as  the  meeting  of  friends  long  separated,  yet  still 
present  in  each  other's  memory  and  affection. 

Amanda  made  haste  to  tell  me  that  she  agreed 
with  me  about  slavery,  and  that  she  had  freed  all 
her  slaves  as  they  had  become  of  age.  She  brought 
her  children  to  me,  and  I  took  them  in  my  arms,  with 
sensations  which  I  could  not  if  I  would  stop  here  to 
describe.  One  explanation  of  the  feeling  of  this  lady 
towards  me  was,  that  her  mother,  who  died  when  she  was 
yet  a  tender  child,  had  been  briefly  described  by  me  in  a 
little  "  Narrative  of  my  life,"  published  many  years  before 
our  meeting,  and  when  I  could  have  had  no  motive  but 
the  highest  for  what  I  said  of  her.  She  had  read  my  story 
and  had  through  me  learned  something  of  the  amiable 
qualities  of  her  mother.  She  also  recollected  that  as  I 
had  had  trials  as  a  slave  she  had  had  her  trials  under  the 
care  of  a  stepmother,  and  that  when  she  was  harshly 
spoken  to  by  her  father's  second  wife  she  could  always 
read  in  my  dark  face  the  sympathy  of  one  who  had  often 
received  kind  words  from  the  lips  of  her  beloved  mother. 
Mrs.  Sears  died  three  years  ago  in  Baltimore,  but  she  did 
not  depart  without  calling  me  to  her  bedside,  that  I  might 
tell  her  as  much  as  I  could  about  her  mother,  whom  she 
was  firm  in  the  faith  that  she  should  meet  in  another  and 
better  world.  She  especially  wished  me  to  describe  to  her 
the  personal  appearance  of  her  mother,  and  desired 
to  know  if  any  of  her  own  children  then  present  resembled 
her.  I  told  her  that  the  young  lady  standing  in  the  cor- 
ner of  the  room  was  the  image  of  her  mother  in  form  and 


A   TOUCHING   INTERVIEW.  481 

features.  She  looked  at  her  daughter  and  said,  "  Her 
name  is  Lucretia — after  my  mother."  After  telling  me 
that  her  life  had  been  a  happy  one,  and  thanking  me  for 
coming  to  see  her  on  her  death-bed,  she  said  she  was  ready 
to  die.  We  parted  to  meet  no  more  in  life.  The  inter- 
view touched  me  deeply,  and  was,  I  could  not  help  think- 
ing, a  strange  one — another  proof  that  "  truth  is  often 
stranger  than  fiction." 

If  any  reader  of  this  part  of  my  life  shall  see  in  it  the 
evidence  of  a  want  of  manly  resentment  for  wrongs  in- 
flicted by  slavery  upon  myself  and  race,  and  by  the  ances- 
tors of  this  lady,  so  it  must  be.  No  man  can  be  stronger 
than  nature,  one  touch  of  which,  we  are  told,  makes  all  the 
world  akin.  I  esteem  myself  a  good,  persistent  hater  of 
injustice  and  oppression,  but  my  resentment  ceases  when 
they  cease,  and  I  have  no  heart  to  visit  upon  children  the 
sins  of  their  fathers. 

It  will  be  noticed  that  when  I  first  met  Mr.  Sears  in  Phil- 
adelphia he  declined  to  talk  with  me,  on  the  ground  that  I 
had  been  unjust  to  Captain  Auld,  his  father-in-law.  Soon 
after  that  meeting  Captain  Auld  had  occasion  to  go  to  Phil- 
adelphia, and,  as  usual,  went  straight  to  the  house  of  his 
son-in-law.  He  had  hardly  finished  the  ordinary  saluta- 
tions when  he  said :  "  Sears,  I  see  by  the  papers  that 
Frederick  has  recently  been  in  Philadelphia.  Did  you  go 
to  hear  him?"  "Yes,  sir,"  was  the  reply.  After  asking 
something  about  my  lecture  he  said,  "  Well,  Sears,  did 
Frederick  come  to  see  you  ? "  "  Yes,  sir,"  said  Sears. 
"  Well,  how  did  you  receive  him  ? "  Mr.  Sears  then  told 
him  all  about  my  visit,  and  had  the  satisfaction  of  hearing 
the  old  man  say  that  he  had  done  right  in  giving  me  wel- 
come to  his  house.  This  last  fact  I  have  from  Rev.  J.  D. 
Long,  who,  with  his  wife,  was  one  of  the  party  invited  to 
meet  me  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Sears  on  the  occasion  of  my 
visit  to  Mrs.  Sears. 


482  THE    CONVENTION    DIVIDED. 

But  I  must  now  return  from  this  digression  and  further 
relate  my  experience  in  the  loyalist  national  convention, 
and  how,from  that  time,there  was  an  impetus  given  to  the 
enfranchisement  of  the  freedmen  which  culminated  in  the 
fifteenth  amendment  to  the  Constitution  of  the  United 
States.  From  the  first  the  members  of  the  convention 
were  divided  in  their  views  of  the  proper  measures  of 
reconstruction,  and  this  division  was  in  some  sense 
sectional.  The  men  from  the  far  South,  strangely  enough, 
were  quite  radical,  while  those  from  the  border  States 
were  mostly  conservative,  and  unhappily,  these  last  had 
from  the  first  the  control  of  the  convention.  A  Kentucky 
gentleman  was  made  president.  Its  other  officers  were  for 
the  most  part  Kentuckians  and  all  were  in  sentiment  op- 
posed to  colored  suffrage.  There  was  a  "  whole  heap  "  (to 
use  a  Kentucky  phrase)  of  "  halfness  "  in  that  State  dur- 
ing the  war  for  the  Union,  and  there  was  much  more  there 
after  the  war.  The  Maryland  delegates,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  Hon.  John  L.  Thomas,  were  in  sympathy  with 
Kentucky.  Those  from  Virginia,  except  Hon.  John 
Minor  Botts,  were  unwilling  to  entertain  the  question. 
The  result  was  that  the  convention  was  broken  square  in 
two.  The  Kentucky  president  declared  it  adjourned,  and 
left  the  chair,  against  the  earnest  protests  of  the  friends 
of  manhood  suffrage. 

But  the  friends  of  this  measure  were  not  to  be  out- 
generaled and  suppressed  in  this  way,  and  instantly  reor- 
ganized, elected  Hon.  John  M.  Botts  of  Virginia  president, 
discussed  and  passed  resolutions  in  favor  of  enfranchising 
the  freedmen,  and  thus  placed  the  question  before  the 
country  in  such  a  manner  that  it  could  not  be  ignored.  The 
delegates  from  the  Southern  States  were  quite  in  earnest, 
and  bore  themselves  grandly  in  support  of  the  measure ; 
but  the  chief  speakers  and  advocates  of  suffrage  on  that 
occasion  were  Mr.  Theodore  Tilton  and  Miss  Anna  E. 


FREE   SUFFRAGE   TRIUMPHANT.  483 

Dickinson.  Of  course,  on  such  a  question,  I  could  not  be 
expected  to  be  silent.  I  was  called  forward  and  respond- 
ed with  all  the  energy  of  my  soul,  for  I  looked  upon 
suffrage  to  the  Negro  as  the  only  measure  which  could 
prevent  him  from  being  thrust  back  into  slavery. 

From  this  time  onward  the  question  of  suffrage  had  no 
rest.  The  rapidity  with  which  it  gained  strength  was 
more  than  surprising  to  me. 

In  addition  to  the  justice  of  the  measure,  it  was  soon 
commended  by  events, as  a  political  necessity.  As  in  the 
case  of  the  abolition  of  slavery,  the  white  people  of  the 
rebellious  States  have  themselves  to  thank  for  its  adoption. 
Had  they  accepted  with  moderate  grace  the  decision  of 
the  court  to  which  they  appealed,  and  the  liberal  condi- 
tions of  peace  offered  to  them,  and  united  heartily  with 
the  national  government  in  its  efforts  to  reconstruct  their 
shattered  institutions,  instead  of  sullenly  refusing  as  they 
did  their  counsel  and  their  votes  to  that  end,  they  might 
easily  have  defeated  the  argument  based  upon  the  neces- 
sity for  the  measure.  As  it  was,  the  question  was  speed- 
ily taken  out  of  the  hands  of  colored  delegations  and  mere 
individual  efforts  and  became  a  part  of  the  policy  of  the 
Republican  party,  and  President  U.  S.  Grant,  with  his 
characteristic  nerve  and  clear  perception  of  justice, 
promptly  recommended  the  great  amendment  to  the  Con- 
stitution by  which  colored  men  are  to-day  invested  with 
complete  citizenship— the  right  to  vote  and  to  be  voted  for 
in  the  American  Republic. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


LIVING  AND  LEARNING. 


Inducements  to  a  political  career — Objections — A  newspaper  enter- 
prise— The  new  National  Era — Its  abandonment — The  Freedmen's 
Savings  and  Trust  Company — Sad  experience — Vindication. 

THE  adoption,  of  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  amend- 
ments and  their  incorporation  into  the  Constitu- 
tion of  the  United  States  opened  a  very  tempting  field  to 
my  ambition,  and  one  to  which  I  should  probably  have 
yielded  had  I  been  a  younger  man.  I  was  earnestly  urged 
by  many  of  my  respected  fellow-citizens,  both  colored  and 
white,  and  from  all  sections  of  the  country,  to  take  up  my 
abode  in  some  one  of  the  many  districts  of  the  South  where 
there  was  a  large  colored  vote  and  get  myself  elected,  as 
they  were  sure  I  easily  could  do,  to  a  seat  in  Congress — 
possibly  in  the  Senate.  That  I  did  not  yield  to  this 
temptation  was  not  entirely  due  to  my  age,  for  the  idea  did 
not  square  well  with  my  better  judgment  and  sense 
of  propriety.  The  thought  of  going  to  live  among  a  people 
in  order  to  gain  their  votes  and  acquire  official  honors  was 
repugnant  to  my  self-respect,  and  I  had  not  lived  long 
enough  in  the  political  atmosphere  of  Washington  to 
have  this  sentiment  sufficiently  blunted  to  make  me  indif- 
ferent to  its  suggestions.  I  do  not  deny  that  the 
arguments  of  my  friends  had  some  weight  in  them,  and 
from  their  standpoint  it  was  all  right ;  but  I  was  better 
known  to  myself  than  to  them.  I  had  small  faith  in  my 
aptitude  as  a  politician,  and  could  not  hope  to  cope  with 
rival  aspirants.  My  life  and  labors  in  the  North  had  in 
a  measure  unfitted  me  for  such  work,  and  I  could  not 

(484) 


RESUMES   THE   EDITORSHIP.  485 

have  readily  adapted  myself  to  the  peculiar  oratory  found 
to  be  most  effective  with  the  newly-enfranchised  class.  In 
the  New  England  and  Northern  atmosphere  I  had  acquired 
a  style  of  speaking  which  in  the  South  would  have  been 
considered  tame  and  spiritless,  and  consequently  he  who 
"  could  tear  a  passion  to  tatters  and  split  the  ear  of  ground- 
lings "  had  far  better  chance  of  success  with  the  masses 
there  than  one  so  little  boisterous  as  myself. 

Upon  the  whole  I  have  never  regretted  that  I  did  not 
enter  the  arena  of  Congressional  honors  to  which  I  was 
invited. 

Outside  of  mere  personal  considerations  I  saw,  or 
thought  I  saw,  that  in  the  nature  of  the  case  the  sceptre 
of  power  had  passed  from  the  old  slave  and  rebellious 
States  to  the  free  and  loyal  States,  and  that  hereafter,  at 
least  for  some  time  to  come,  the  loyal  North,  with  its  ad- 
vanced civilization,  must  dictate  the  policy  and  control 
the  destiny  of  the  republic.  I  had  an  audience  ready- 
made  in  the  free  States ;  one  which  the  labors  of  thirty 
years  had  prepared  for  me,  and  before  this  audience  the 
freedmen  of  the  South  needed  an  advocate  as  much  as 
they  needed  a  member  of  Congress.  I  think  in  this  I 
was  right ;  for  thus  far  our  colored  members  of  Congress 
have  not  largely  made  themselves  felt  in  the  legislation 
of  the  country  ;  and  I  have  little  reason  to  think  I  could 
have  done  any  better  than  they. 

I  was  not,  however,  to  remain  long  in  my  retired  home 
in  Rochester,  where  I  had  planted  my  trees  and  was  re- 
posing under  their  shadows.  An  effort  was  being  made 
about  this  time  to  establish  a  large  weekly  newspaper  in 
the  city  of  Washington,  which  should  be  devoted  to  the 
defence  and  enlightenment  of  the  newly-emancipated  and 
enfranchised  people ;  and  I  was  urged  by  such  men  as 
George  T.  Downing,  J.  H.  Hawes,  J.  Sella  Martin,  and 
others,  to  become  its  editor-in-chief.     My  sixteen  years' 


486  THE    NEW   NATIONAL   ERA. 

experience  as  editor  and  publisher  of  my  own  paper,  and 
the  knowledge  of  the  toil  and  anxiety  which  such  a  rela- 
tion to  a  public  journal  must  impose,  caused  me  much 
reluctance  and  hesitation ;  nevertheless,  I  yielded  to  the 
wishes  of  my  friends  and  counsellors,  went  to  Washing- 
ton, threw  myself  into  the  work,  hoping  to  be  able  to  lift 
up  a  standard  at  the  national  capital  for  my  people  which 
should  cheer  and  strengthen  them  in  the  work  of  their 
own  improvement  and  elevation. 

I  was  not  long  connected  with  this  enterprise  before  I 
discovered  my  mistake.  The  cooperation  so  liberally 
promised,  and  the  support  which  had  been  assured,  were 
not  very  largely  realized.  By  a  series  of  circumstances, 
a  little  bewildering  as  I  now  look  back  upon  them,  I 
found  myself  alone,  under  the  mental  and  pecuniary  bur- 
den involved  in  the  prosecution  of  the  enterprise.  I  had 
been  misled  by  loud  talk  of  a  grand  incorporated  publish- 
ing company,  in  which  I  should  have  shares  if  I  wished, 
and  in  any  case  a  fixed  salary  for  my  services  ;  and  after 
all  these  fair-seeming  conditions  I  had  not  been  connected 
with  the  paper  one  year  before  its  affairs  had  been  so 
managed  by  the  agent  appointed  by  this  invisible  com- 
pany, or  corporate  body,  as  to  compel  me  to  bear  the  bur- 
den alone,  and  to  become  the  sole  owner  of  the  printing 
establishment.  Having  become  publicly  associated  with 
the  enterprise,  I  was  unwilling  to  have  it  prove  a  failure, 
and  had  allowed  it  to  become  in  debt  to  me,  both  for 
money  loaned  and  for  services,  and  at  last  it  seemed  wise 
that  I  should  purchase  the  whole  concern,  which  I  did, 
and  turned  it  over  to  my  sons  Lewis  and  Frederic,  who 
weue  practical  printers,  and  who,  after  a  few  years,  were 
compelled  to  discontinue  its  publication.  This  paper  was 
the  New  National  Era,  to  the  columns  of  which  the 
colored  people  are  indebted  for  some  of  the  best  things 
ever  uttered  in  behalf  of  their  cause  ;  for,  aside  from  its 


THE   FREEDMAN'S   BANK.  487 

editorials  and  selections,  many  of  the  ablest  colored  men 
of  the  country  made  it  the  medium  through  which  to 
convey  their  thoughts  to  the  public.  A  misadventure 
though  it  was,  which  cost  me  from  nine  to  ten  thousand 
dollars,  over  it  I  have  no  tears  to  shed.  The  journal  was 
valuable  while  it  lasted,  and  the  experiment  was  to  me 
full  of  instruction,  which  has  to  some  extent  been  heeded, 
for  I  have  kept  well  out  of  newspaper  undertakings  since. 

Some  one  has  said  that  "  experience  is  the  best  teach- 
er." Unfortunately  the  wisdom  acquired  in  one  experience 
seems  not  to  serve  for  another  and  new  one  ;  at  any  rate, 
my  first  lesson  at  the  national  capital,  bought  rather 
dearly  as  it  was,  did  not  preclude  the  necessity  of  a  second 
whetstone  to  sharpen  my  wits  in  this,  my  new  home  and 
new  surroundings.  It  is  not  altogether  without  a  feeling 
of  humiliation  that  I  must  narrate  my  connection  with 
the  "  Freedmen's  Savings  and  Trust  Company." 

This  was  an  institution  designed  to  furnish  a  place  of 
security  and  profit  for  the  hard  earnings  of  the  colored 
people,  especially  at  the  South.  Though  its  title  was 
"  The  Freedmen's  Savings  and  Trust  Company,"  it  is 
known  generally  as  the  "  Freedmen's  Bank."  According 
to  its  managers  it  was  to  be  this  and  something  more. 
There  was  something  missionary  in  its  composition,  and 
it  dealt  largely  in  exhortations  as  well  as  promises.  The 
men  connected  with  its  management  were  generally 
church  members,  and  reputed  eminent  for  their  piety. 
Some  of  its  agents  had  been  preachers  of  the  "Word." 
Their  aim  was  now  to  instil  into  the  minds  of  the  untu- 
tored Africans  lessons  of  sobriety,  wisdom,  and  economy, 
and  to  show  them  how  to  rise  in  the  world.  Like  snow- 
flakes  in  winter,  circulars,  tracts  and  other  papers  were, 
by  this  benevolent  institution,  scattered  among  the  sable 
millions,  and  they  were  told  to  "  look"  to  the  Freedman's 
Bank  and  "  live."     Branches  were  established  in  all  the 


488  ITS   FLOURISHING    CONDITION. 

Southern  States,  and  as  a  result,  money  to  the  amount  of 
millions  flowed  into  its  vaults.  With  the  usual  effect 
of  sudden  wealth,  the  managers  felt  like  making  a  little 
display  of  their  prosperity.  They  accordingly  erected 
on  one  of  the  most  desirable  and  expensive  sites  in  the 
national  capital,  one  of  the  most  costly  and  splendid  build- 
ings of  the  time,  finished  on  the  inside  with  black  walnut 
and  furnished  with  marble  counters  and  all  the  modern 
improvements.  The  magnificent  dimensions  of  the  build- 
ing bore  testimony  to  its  flourishing  condition.  In  pass- 
ing it  on  the  street  I  often  peeped  into  its  spacious, 
windows,  and  looked  down  the  row  of  its  gentlemanly  and 
elegantly  dressed  colored  clerks,  with  their  pens  behind 
their  ears  and  button-hole  bouquets  in  their  coat-fronts, 
and  felt  my  very  eyes  enriched.  It  was  a  sight  I  had 
never  expected  to  see.  I  was  amazed  with  the  facility 
with  which  they  counted  the  money.  They  threw  off  the 
thousands  with  the  dexterity,  if  not  the  accuracy,  of  old 
and  experienced  clerks.  The  whole  thing  was  beautiful. 
I  had  read  of  this  bank  when  I  lived  in  Rochester,  and 
had  indeed  been  solicited  to  become  one  of  its  trustees, 
and  had  reluctantly  consented  to  do  so  ;  but  when  I  came 
to  Washington  and  saw  its  magnificent  brown  stone  front, 
its  towering  height,  its  perfect  appointments  and  the  fine 
display  it  made  in  the  transaction  of  its  business,  I  felt 
like  the  Queen  of  Sheba  when  she  saw  the  riches  of 
Solomon,  that  "the  half  had  not  been  told  me." 

After  settling  myself  down  in  Washington  in  the  office 
of  the  New  Era,  I  could  and  did  occasionally  attend  the 
meetings  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  and  had  the  pleasure 
of  listening  to  the  rapid  reports  of  the  condition  of  the 
institution,  which  were  generally  of  a  most  encouraging 
character.  My  confidence  in  the  integrity  and  wisdom  of 
the  management  was  such  that  at  one  time  I  had  en- 
trusted to  its  vaults  about  twelve  thousand  dollars.     It 


PRESIDENT    OF    FREEDMEN'S    BANK.  489 

seemed  fitting  to  me  to  cast  in  my  lot  with  my  brother 
freedmen  and  to  help  build  up  an  institution  which  rep- 
resented their  thrift  and  economy  to  so  striking  advan- 
tage ;  for  the  more  millions  accumulated  there,  I  thought, 
the  more  consideration  and  respect  would  be  shown  to  the 
colored  people  of  the  whole  country. 

About  four  months  before  this  splendid  institution  was 
compelled  to  close  its  doors  in  the  starved  and  deluded 
faces  of  its  depositors,  and  while  I  was  assured  by  its 
President  and  by  its  Actuary  of  its  sound  condition,  I  was 
solicited  by  some  of  its  trustees  to  allow  them  to  use  my 
name  in  the  board  as  a  candidate  for  its  presidency.  So  I 
waked  up  one  morning  to  find  myself  seated  in  a  comforta- 
ble arm  chair,  with  gold  spectacles  on  my  nose,  and  to  hear 
myself  addressed  as  President  of  the  Freedmen's  Bank.  I 
could  not  help  reflecting  on  the  contrast  between  Frederick 
the  slave  boy,  running  about  at  Col.  Lloyd's  with  only  a  tow 
linen  shirt  to  cover  him,  and  Frederick — President  of  a 
bank  counting  its  assets  by  millions.  I  had  heard  of  golden 
dreams,  but  such  dreams  had  no  comparison  with  this 
reality.  And  yet  this  seeming  reality  was  scarcely  more 
substantial  than  a  dream.  My  term  of  service  on  this 
golden  height  covered  only  the  brief  space  of  three 
months,  and  these  three  months  were  divided  into  two 
parts,  during  the  first  part  of  which  I  was  quietly 
employed  in  an  effort  to  find  out  the  real  condition  of  the 
bank  and  its  numerous  branches.  This  was  no  easy  task. 
On  paper,  and  from  the  representations  of  its  management, 
its  assets  amounted  to  three  millions  of  dollars,  and  its 
liabilities  were  about  equal  to  its  assets.  With  such  a 
showing  I  was  encouraged  in  the  belief  that  by  curtailing 
the  expenses,  and  doing  away  with  non-paying  branches, 
which  policy  the  trustees  had  now  adopted,  we  could  be 
carried  safely  through  the  financial  distress  then  upon  the 
country.     So  confident  was  I  of  this,  that  in  order  to 


490  ITS   TRUE   INWARDNESS. 

meet  what  was  said  to  be  a  temporary  emergency,  I  was 
induced  to  loan  the  bank  ten  thousand  dollars  of  my  own 
money,  to  be  held  by  it  until  it  could  realize  on  a  part  of 
its  abuudant  securities.  This  money,  though  it  was 
repaid,  was  not  done  so  as  promptly  as,  under  the  sup- 
posed circumstances,  I  thought  it  should  be,  and  these 
circumstances  increased  my  fears  lest  the  chasm  was  not 
so  easily  bridged  as  the  actuary  of  the  institution  had 
assured  me  it  could  be.  The  more  I  observed  and  learned 
the  .more  my  confidence  diminished.  I  found  that  those 
trustees  who  wished  to  issue  cards  and  publish  addresses 
professing  the  utmost  confidence  in  the  bank,  had  them- 
selves not  one  dollar  deposited  there.  Some  of  them, 
while  strongly  assuring  me  of  its  soundness,  had  with- 
drawn their  money  and  opened  accounts  elsewhere. 
Gradually  I  discovered  that  the  bank  had,  through  dis- 
honest agents,  sustained  heavy  losses  at  the  South ;  that 
there  was  a  discrepancy  on  the  books  of  forty  thousand  dol- 
lars for  which  no  account  could  be  given,and  that,  instead 
of  our  assets  being  equal  to  our  liabilities,  we  could  not  in 
all  likelihoods  of  the  case  pay  seventy-two  cents  on  the 
dollar.  There  was  an  air  of  mystery,  too,  about  the  spa- 
cious and  elegant  apartments  of  the  bank  building,  which 
greatly  troubled  me,  and  which  I  have  only  been  able 
to  explain  to  myself  on  the  supposition  that  the  em- 
ployees, from  the  actuary  and  the  inspector  down  to  the 
messengers,  were  (perhaps)  naturally  anxious  to  hold 
their  places,  and  consequently  have  the  business  con- 
tinued. I  am  not  a  violent  advocate  of  the  doctrine  of 
the  total  depravity  of  human  nature.  I  am  inclined,  on 
the  whole,  to  believe  it  a  tolerably  good  nature,  yet 
instances  do  occur  which  oblige  me  to  concede  that  men 
can  and  do  act  from  mere  personal  and  selfish  motives. 
In  this  case,  at  any  rate,  it  seemed  not  unreasonable  to 
conclude    that    the     finely    dressed    young    gentlemen, 


ALL  IS  NOT  GOLD  THAT  GLITTERS.        491 

adorned  with  pens  and  bouquets,  the  most  fashionable  and 
genteel  of  all  our  colored  youth,  stationed  behind  those 
marble  counters,  should  desire  to  retain  their  places  as 
long  as  there  was  money  in  the  vaults  to  pay  them  their 
salaries. 

Standing  on  the  platform  of  this  large  and  complicated 
establishment,  with  its  thirty-four  branches,  extending 
from  New  Orleans  to  Philadelphia,  its  machinery  in  full 
operation,  its  correspondence  carried  on  in  cipher,  its 
actuary  dashing  in  and  out  of  the  bank  with  an  air  of 
pressing  business,  if  not  of  bewilderment,  I  found  the 
path  of  enquiry  I  was  pursuing  an  exceedingly  difficult 
one.  I  knew  there  had  been  very  lately  several  runs  on 
the  bank,  and  that  there  had  been  a  heavy  draft  made 
upon  its  reserve  fund,  but  I  did  not  know,  what  I  should 
have  been  told  before  being  allowed  to  enter  upon  the 
duties  of  my  office,  that  this  reserve,  which  the  bank  by 
its  charter  was  required  to  keep,  had  been  entirely  ex- 
hausted, and  that  hence  there  was  nothing  left  to  meet 
any  future  emergency.  Not  to  make  too  long  a  story,  I 
was,  in  six  weeks  after  my  election  as  president  of  this 
bank,  convinced  that  it  was  no  longer  a  safe  custodian  of 
the  hard  earnings  of  my  confiding  people.  This  conclu- 
sion once  reached,  I  could  not  hesitate  as  to  my  duty  in 
the  premises,  and  this  was,  to  save  as  much  as  possible  of 
the  assets  held  by  the  bank  for  the  benefit  of  the  de- 
positors ;  and  to  prevent  their  being  further  squandered 
in  keeping  up  appearances,  and  in  paying  the  salaries  of 
myself  and  other  officers  in  the  bank.  Fortunately, 
Congress,  from  which  we  held  our  charter,  was  then  in 
session,  and  its  committees  on  finance  were  in  daily 
session.  I  felt  it  my  duty  to  make  known  as  speedily  as 
possible  to  Hon.  John  Sherman,  Chairman  of  the  Senate 
Committee  on  Finance,  and  to  Senator  Scott  of  Pennsyl- 
vania, also  of  the  same  committee,  that  I  regarded  the 


492  THE   BANK    CLOSED. 

institution  as  insolvent  and  irrecoverable,  and  that  I 
could  no  longer  ask  my  people  to  deposit  their  money  in 
it.  This  representation  to  the  finance  committee  sub- 
jected me  to  very  bitter  opposition  on  the  part  of  the 
officers  of  the  bank.  Its  actuary,  Mr.  Stickney,  imme- 
diately summoned  some  of  the  trustees,  a  dozen  or  so  of 
them,  to  go  before  the  finance  committee  and  make  a 
counter  statement  to  that  made  by  me ;  and  this  they  did. 
Some  of  them  who  had  assisted  me  by  giving  me  facts 
showing  the  insolvency  of  the  bank,  now  made  haste  to 
contradict  that  conclusion  and  to  assure  the  committee  that 
it  was,  if  allowed  to  go  on,  abundantly  able  to  weather  the 
financial  storm  and  pay  dollar  for  dollar  to  its  depositors. 

I  was  not  exactly  thunderstruck,  but  I  was  much 
amazed  by  this  contradiction.  I,  however,  adhered  to 
my  statement  that  the  bank  ought  to  stop.  The  finance 
committee  substantially  agreed  with  me  and  in  a  few 
weeks  so  legislated,  by  appointing  three  commissioners 
to  take  charge  of  its  affairs,  as  to  bring  this  imposing 
banking  business  to  a  close. 

This  is  a  fair  and  unvarnished  narration  of  my  con- 
nection with  the  Freedmen's  Savings  and  Trust  Company, 
otherwise  known  as  the  Freedmen's  Savings  Bank,  a  con- 
nection which  has  brought  upon  my  head  an  amount  of 
abuse  and  detraction  greater  than  any  encountered  in  any 
other  part  of  my  life. 

Before  leaving  the  subject  1  ought  in  justice  to  myself 
to  state  that, when  I  found  that  the  affairs  of  the  bank 
were  to  be  closed  up,  I  did  not,  as  I  might  easily  have 
done,  and  as  others  did,  make  myself  a  preferred  creditor 
and  take  my  money  out  of  the  bank,  but  on  the  contrary, 
I  determined  to  take  my  chances  with  the  other  deposi- 
tors, and  left  my  money,  to  the  amount  of  two  thousand 
dollars,  to  be  divided  with  the  assets  among  the  creditors 
of  the  bank.     And  now,  after    seven  years   have  been 


FALSE    APPEARANCES.  493 

allowed  for  the  value  of  the  securities  to  appreciate  and 
the  loss  of  interests  on  the  deposits  for  that  length  of 
time,  the  depositors  may  deem  themselves  fortunate  if 
they  receive  sixty  cents  on  the  dollar  of  what  they  placed 
in  the  care  of  this  fine  savings  institution. 

It  is  also  due  to  myself  to  state,  especially  since  I  have 
seen  myself  accused  of  bringing  the  Freedmen's  Bank 
into  ruin,  and  squandering  in  senseless  loans  on  bad 
security  the  hardly-earned  moneys  of  my  race,  that  all 
the  loans  ever  made  by  the  bank  were  made  prior  to  my 
connection  with  it  as  its  president.  Not  a  dollar,  not  a 
dime  of  its  millions  were  loaned  by  me,  or  with  my 
approval.  The  fact  is,  and  all  investigation  shows  it,  that 
I  was  married  to  a  corpse.  The  fine  building,  with  its 
marble  counters  and  black  walnut  finishings,  was  there, 
as  were  the  affable  and  agile  clerks  and  the  discreet  and 
colored  cashier :  but  the  Life,  which  was  the  money,  was 
gone,  and  I  found  that  I  had  been  placed  there  with  the 
hope  that  by  "  some  drugs,  some  charms,  some  conjura- 
tion, or  some  mighty  magic,"  I  would  bring  it  back. 

When  I  became  connected  with  the  bank  I  had  a  tol- 
erably fair  name  for  honest  dealing;  I  had  expended  in 
the  publication  of  my  paper  in  Rochester  thousands  of 
dollars  annually,  and  had  often  to  depend  upon  my  credit 
to  bridge  over  immediate  wants,  but  no  man  there  or  else- 
where can  say  I  ever  wronged  him  out  of  a  cent ;  and  I 
could,  to-day,  with  the  confidence  of  the  converted  cen- 
turion, offer  "  to  restore  fourfold  to  any  from  whom  I 
have  unjustly  taken  aught."  I  say  this,  not  for  the 
benefit  of  those  who  know  me,  but  for  the  thousands  of 
my  own  race  who  hear  of  me  mostly  through  the  mali- 
cious and  envious  assaults  of  unscrupulous  aspirants  who 
vainly  fancy  that  they  lift  themselves  into  consideration 
by  wanton  attacks  upon  the  characters  of  men  who 
receive  a  larger  share  of  respect  and  esteem  than  them- 
selves. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

WEIGHED  IN  THE  BALANCE. 

The  Santo  Domingo  controversy — Decoration  Day  at  Arlington,  1871 
—Speech  delivered  there — National  colored  convention  at  New 
Orleans,  1872 — Elector  at  large  for  the  State  of  New  York — Death 
of  Hon.  Henry  Wilson. 

THE  most  of  my  story  is  now  before  the  reader. 
Whatever  of  good  or  ill  the  future  may  have  in 
store  for  me,  the  past  at  least  is  secure.  As  I  review  the 
last  decade  up  to  the  present  writing,  I  am  impressed 
with  a  sense  of  completeness ;  a  sort  of  rounding  up  of 
the  arch  to  the  point  where  the  keystone  may  be  inserted, 
the  scaffolding  removed,  and  the  work,  with  all  its  perfec- 
tions or  faults,  left  to  speak  for  itself.  This  decade,  from 
1871  to  1881,  has  been  crowded,  if  time  is  capable  of  being 
thus  described,  with  incidents  and  events  which  may  well 
enough  be  accounted  remarkable.  To  me  they  certainly 
appear  strange,  if  not  wonderful.  My  early  life  not  only 
gave  no  visible  promise,  but  no  hint  of  such  experience. 
On  the  contrary,  that  life  seemed  to  render  it,  in  part  at 
least,  impossible.  In  addition  to  what  is  narrated  in  the 
foregoing  chapter,  I  have,  as  belonging  to  this  decade,  to 
speak  of  my  mission  to  Santo  Domingo ;  of  my  appoint- 
ment as  a  member  of  the  council  for  the  government  of 
the  District  of  Columbia ;  of  my  election  as  elector  at 
large  for  the  State  of  New  York;  of  my  invitation  to 
speak  at  the  monument  of  the  unknown  loyal  dead,  at 
Arlington,  on  Decoration  day ;  of  my  address  on  the  un- 
veiling of  Lincoln  monument,  at  Lincoln  Park,  Washing- 
ton ;  of  my  appointment  to  bring  the  electoral  vote  from 

(494) 


SHALL  SANTO  DOMINGO  BE  ANNEXED.       495 

New  York  to  the  national  capital ;  of  my  invitation  to  speak 
near  the  statue  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  Madison  Square, 
New  York;  of  my  accompanying  the  body  of  Vice- 
President  Wilson  from  Washington  to  Boston;  of  my 
conversations  with  Senator  Sumner  and  President  Grant ; 
of  my  welcome  to  the  receptions  of  Secretary  Hamilton 
Fish;  of  my  appointment  by  President  R.  B.  Hayes  to 
the  office  of  Marshal  of  the  District  of  Columbia ;  of  my 
visit  to  Thomas  Auld,  the  man  who  claimed  me  as  his 
slave,  and  from  whom  I  was  purchased  by  my  English 
friends ;  of  my  visit,  after  an  absence  of  fifty-six  years, 
to  Lloyd's  plantation,  the  home  of  my  childhood ;  and 
of  my  appointment  by  President  James  A.  Garfield 
to  the  office  of  Recorder  of  Deeds  of  the  District  of 
Columbia. 

Those  who  knew  of  my  more  than  friendly  relations 
with  Hon.  Charles  Sumner,  and  of  his  determined  opposi- 
tion to  the  annexation  of  Santo  Domingo  to  the  United 
States,  were  surprised  to  find  me  earnestly  taking  sides 
with  General  Grant  upon  that  question.  Some  of  my  white 
friends,  and  a  few  of  those  of  my  own  color  —  who,  un- 
fortunately, allow  themselves  to  look  at  public  questions 
more  through  the  medium  of  feeling  than  of  reason,  and 
who  follow  the  line  of  what  is  grateful  to  their  friends 
rather  than  what  is  consistent  with  their  own  convictions 
—  thought  my  course  was  an  ungrateful  return  for  the 
eminent  services  of  the  Massachusetts  senator.  I  am  free 
to  say  that,  had  I  been  guided  only  by  the  promptings  of  my 
heart,  I  should  in  this  controversy  have  followed  the  lead 
of  Charles  Sumner.  He  was  not  only  the  most  clear- 
sighted, brave,  and  uncompromising  friend  of  my  race 
who  had  ever  stood  upon  the  floor  of  the  Senate,  but  was 
to  me  a  loved,  honored,  and  precious  personal  friend ;  a 
man  possessing  the  exalted  and  matured  intellect  of  a 
statesman,  with  the  pure  and  artless  heart  of  a  child. 


496  EEASONS  FOR  AND  AGAINST. 

Upon  any  issue,  as  between  him  and  others,  when  the 
right  seemed  in  anywise  doubtful,  I  should  have  followed 
his  counsel  and  advice.  But  the  annexation  of  Santo 
Domingo,  to  my  understanding,  did  not  seem  to  be  any 
such  question.  The  reasons  in  its  favor  were  many  and 
obvious ;  and  those  against  it,  as  I  thought,  were  easily 
answered.  To  Mr.  Sumner,  annexation  was  a  measure 
to  extinguish  a  colored  nation,  and  to  do  so  by  dishonor- 
able means  and  for  selfish  motives.  To  me  it  meant  the 
alliance  of  a  weak  and  defenceless  people,  having  few  or 
none  of  the  attributes  of  a  nation,  torn  and  rent  by  inter- 
nal feuds  and  unable  to  maintain  order  at  home  or  com- 
mand respect  abroad,  to  a  government  which  would  give 
it  peace,  stability,  prosperity,  and  civilization,  and  make 
it  helpful  to  both  countries.  To  favor  annexation  at  the 
time  when  Santo  Domingo  asked  for  a  place  in  our  union, 
was  a  very  different  thing  from  what  it  was  when  Cuba 
and  Central  America  were  sought  by  fillibustering  expe- 
ditions. When  the  slave  power  bore  rule,  and  a  spirit  of 
injustice  and  oppression  animated  and  controlled  every 
part  of  our  government,  I  was  for  limiting  our  dominion 
to  the  smallest  possible  margin ;  but  since  liberty  and 
equality  have  become  the  law  of  our  land,  I  am  for  ex- 
tending our  dominion  whenever  and  wherever  such  ex- 
tension can  peaceably  and  honorably,  and  with  the 
approval  and  desire  of  all  the  parties  concerned,  be  ac- 
complished. Santo  Domingo  wanted  to  come  under  our 
government  upon  the  terms  thus  described ;  and  for  more 
reasons  than  I  can  stop  here  to  give,  I  then  believed,  and 
do  now  believe,  it  would  have  been  wise  to  have  received 
her  into  our  sisterhood  of  States. 

The  idea  that  annexation  meant  degradation  to  a 
colored  nation  was  altogether  fanciful ;  there  was  no 
more  dishonor  to  Santo  Domingo  in  making  her  a  State 
of  the  American  Union,  than  in  making  Kansas,  Nebras- 


CZ /L ct^€^   yct/Zi^h4^ 


DIFFERING    FROM    CHARLES    SUMNER.  499 

ka,  or  any  other  territory  such  a  State.  It  was  giving  to 
a  part  the  strength  of  the  whole,  and  lifting  what  must 
be  despised  for  its  isolation  into  an  organization  and 
relationship  which  would  compel  consideration  and 
respect. 

Although  I  differed  from  Mr.  Sumner  in  respect  of  this 
measure  and  although  I  told  him  that  I  thought  he  was  un- 
just to  President  Grant,  it  never  disturbed  our  friendship. 
After  his  great  speech  against  annexation,  which  occupied 
six  hours  in  its  delivery,  and  in  which  he  arraigned  the 
President  in  a  most  bitter  and  fierce  manner,  being  at  the 
White  House  one  day,  I  was  asked  by  President  Grant 
what  I  "  now  thought  of  my  friend,  Mr.  Sumner  "  ?  I  re- 
plied that  I  believed  Mr.  Sumner  sincerely  thought,  that 
in  opposing  annexation,  he  was  defending  the  cause  of  the 
colored  race  as  he  always  had  done,  but  that  I  thought  he 
was  mistaken.  I  saw  that  my  reply  was  not  very  satis- 
factory, and  said :  "  What  do  you,  Mr.  President,  think  of 
Senator  Sumner "  ?  He  answered,  with  some  feeling : 
"  I  think  he  is  mad." 

The  difference  in  opinion  on  this  question  between 
these  two  great  men  was  the  cause  of  bitter  personal  es- 
trangement, and  one  which  I  intensely  regretted.  The 
truth  is,  that  neither  one  was  entirely  just  to  the  other, 
because  neither  saw  the  other  in  his  true  character ;  and 
having  once  fallen  asunder,  the  occasion  never  came 
when  they  could  be  brought  together. 

Variance  between  great  men  finds  no  healing  influence 
in  the  atmosphere  of  Washington.  Interested  parties  are 
ever  ready  to  fan  the  flame  of  animosity  and  magnify 
the  grounds  of  hostility  in  order  to  gain  the  favor  of  one 
or  the  other.  This  is  perhaps  true  in  some  degree  in 
every  community  ;  but  it  is  especially  so  of  the  national 
capital,  and  this  for  the  reason  that  there  is  ever  a  large 
class  of  people  here  dependent  for  their  daily  bread  upon 
the  influence  and  favor  of  powerful  public  men. 


500  THE  OLD  TIME  AND  THE  NEW. 

My  selection  to  visit  Santo  Domingo  with  the  commission 
sent  thither,  was  another  point  indicating  the  difference 
between  the  old  time  and  the  new.  It  placed  me  on  the 
deck  of  an  American  man-of-war,  manned  by  one  hundred 
marines  and  five  hundred  men-of-wars-men,  under  the 
national  flag,  which  I  could  now  call  mine,  in  common 
with  other  American  citizens,  and  gave  me  a  place  not 
in  the  fore-castle,  among  the  hands,  nor  in  the  caboose 
with  the  cooks,  but  in  the  captain's  saloon  and  in  the  so- 
ciety of  gentlemen,  scientists  and  statesmen.  It  would  be 
a  pleasing  task  to  narrate  the  varied  experiences  and  the 
distinguished  persons  encountered  in  this  Santo  Domingo 
tour,  but  the  material  is  too  boundless  for  the  limits  of 
these  pages.  I  can  only  say  that  it  was  highly  interesting 
and  instructive.  The  conversations  at  the  Captain's  table 
(at  which  I  had  the  honor  of  a  seat)  were  usually  led  by 
Messrs.  Wade,  Howe  and  White — the  three  commission- 
ers ;  and  by  Mr.  Hurlburt  of  the  New  York  World.  The 
last-named  gentleman  impressed  me  as  one  remarkable 
for  knowledge  and  refinement,  in  which  he  was  no  whit 
behind  Messrs.  Howe  and  White.  As  for  Hon.  Benj.  F. 
Wade,  he  was  there,  as  everywhere,  abundant  in  knowl- 
edge and  experience,  fully  able  to  take  care  of  himself  in 
the  discussion  of  any  subject  in  which  he  chose  to  take  a 
part.  In  a  circle  so  brilliant,  it  is  no  affectation  of  mod- 
esty to  say  that  I  was  for  the  most  part  a  listener  and  a 
learner.  The  commander  of  our  good  ship  on  this  voy- 
age, Capt.  Temple,  now  promoted  to  the  position  of  Com- 
modore, was  a  very  imposing  man,  and  deported  himself 
with  much  dignity  towards  us  all.  For  his  treatment  to 
me  I  am  especially  grateful.  A  son  of  the  United  States 
navy  as  he  was — a  department  of  our  service  consider- 
ably distinguished  for  its  aristocratic  tendencies — I 
expected  to  find  something  a  little  forbidding  in  his  man- 
ner; but  I  am  bound  to  say  that  in  this  I  was  agreeably 


COMPANIONS  ON  THE  VOYAGE.  501 

disappointed.  Both  the  commander  and  the  officers  under 
him  bore  themselves  in  a  friendly  manner  towards  me 
during  all  the  voyage ;  and  this  is  saying  a  great  thing 
for  them,  for  the  spectacle  presented  by  a  colored  man 
seated  at  the  captain's  table  was  not  only  unusual,  but 
had  never  before  occurred  in  the  history  of  the  United 
States  navy.  If,  during  this  voyage,  there  was  anything 
to  complain  of,  it  was  not  in  the  men  in  authority,  or  in 
the  conduct  of  the  thirty  gentlemen  who  went  out  as  the 
honored  guests  of  the  expedition,  but  in  the  colored  wait- 
ers. My  presence  and  position  seemed  to  trouble  them 
for  its  incomprehensibility,  and  they  did  not  know  exactly 
how  to  deport  themselves  towards  me.  Possibly  they 
may  have  detected  in  me  something  of  the  same  sort  in 
respect  of  themselves ;  at  any  rate,  we  seemed  awkwardly 
related  to  each  other  during  several  weeks  of  the  voyage. 
In  their  eyes  I  was  Fred.  Douglass,  suddenly,  and  possibly 
undeservedly,  lifted  above  them. '  The  fact  that  I  was 
colored  and  they  were  colored  had  so  long  made  us  equal, 
that  the  contradiction  now  presented  was  too  much  for 
them.  After  all,  I  have  no  blame  for  Sam  and  Garrett. 
They  were  trained  in  the  school  of  servility  to  believe 
that  white  men  alone  were  entitled  to  be  waited  upon  by 
colored  men  ;  and  the  lesson  taught  by  my  presence  on 
the  "  Tennessee  "  was  not  to  be  learned  upon  the  instant, 
without  thought  and  experience.  I  refer  to  the  matter 
simply  as  an  incident  quite  commonly  met  with  in  the 
lives  of  colored  men  who,  by  their  own  exertions  or  other- 
wise, have  happened  to  occupy  positions  of  respectability 
and  honor.  While  the  rank  and  file  of  our  race  quote, 
with  much  vehemence,  the  doctrine  of  human  equality, 
they  are  often  among  the  first  to  deny  and  denounce  it  in 
practice.  Of  course  this  is  true  only  of  the  more  ignor- 
ant. Intelligence  is  a  great  leveler  here  as  elsewhere. 
It  sees  plainly  the  real  worth  of  men  and  things,  and  is 


502  PRESIDENT    GRANT    JUST    AND    IMPARTIAL. 

not  easily  imposed  upon  by  the  dressed-up  emptiness  of 
human  pride. 

With  a  colored  man  on  a  sleeping-car  as  its  conductor, 
the  last  to  have  his  bed  made  up  at  night,  and  the  last  to 
have  his  boots  blacked  in  the  morning,  and  the  last  to  be 
served  in  any  way,  is  the  colored  passenger.  This  con- 
duct is  the  homage  which  the  black  man  pays  to  the 
white  man's  prejudice,  whose  wishes,  like  a  well-trained 
servant,  he  is  taught  to  anticipate  and  obey.  Time,  edu- 
cation, and  circumstances  are  rapidly  destroying  these 
mere  color  distinctions,  and  men  will  be  valued  in  this 
country,  as  well  as  in  others,  for  what  they  are  and  for 
what  they  can  do. 

My  appointment  at  the  hands  of  President  Grant  to  a 
seat  in  the  council — by  way  of  eminence  sometimes  called 
the  upper  house  of  the  territorial  legislature  of  the  Dis- 
trict of  Columbia — must  be  taken  as,  at  the  time  it 
was  made,  a  signal  evidence  of  his  high  sense  of  justice, 
fairness,  and  impartiality.  The  colored  people  of  the 
district  constituted  then,  as  now,  about  one-third  of  the 
whole  population.  They  were  given  by  Gen.  Grant,  three 
members  of  this  legislative  council — a  representation 
more  proportionate  than  any  that  has  existed  since  the 
government  has  passed  into  the  hands  of  commissioners, 
for  they  have  all  been  white  men. 

It  has  sometimes  been  asked  why  I  am  called  "  Honor- 
able." My  appointment  to  this  council  must  explain  this, 
as  it  explains  the  impartiality  of  Gen.  Grant,  though  I 
fear  it  will  hardly  sustain  this  prodigious  handle  to  my 
name,  as  well  as  it  does  the  former  part  of  this  proposi- 
tion. The  members  of  this  district  council  were  required 
to  be  appointed  by  the  President,  with  the  advice  and 
consent  of  the  United  States  Senate.  This  is  the  ground, 
and  only  ground  that  I  know  of,  upon  which  anybody  has 
claimed   this   title   for   me.     I  do  not  pretend  that  the 


Commissioners  to  Santo  Domingo. 


DECORATION    DAY    AT    ARLINGTON.  505 

foundation  is  a  very  good  one,  but  as  I  have  generally 
allowed  people  to  call  me  what  they  have  pleased,  and  as 
there  is  nothing  necessarily  dishonorable  in  this,  I  have 
never  taken  the  pains  to  dispute  its  application  and  pro- 
priety ;  and  yet  I  confess  that  I  am  never  so  spoken  of 
without  feeling  a  trifle  uncomfortable — about  as  much  so 
as  when  I  am  called,  as  I  sometimes  am,  the  Rev.  Fred- 
erick Douglass.  My  stay  in  this  legislative  body  was  of 
short  duration.  My  vocation  abroad  left  me  little  time 
to  study  the  many  matters  of  local  legislation ;  hence  my 
resignation,  and  the  appointment  of  my  son  Lewis  to  fill 
out  my  term. 

I  have  thus  far  told  my  story  without  copious  quota- 
tions from  my  letters,  speeches,  or  other  writings,  and 
shall  not  depart  from  this  rule  in  what  remains  to  be 
told,  except  to  insert  here  my  speech,  delivered  at  Arling- 
ton, near  the  monument  to  the  "  Unknown  Loyal  Dead," 
on  Decoration  Day,  1871.  It  was  delivered  under  impres- 
sive circumstances,  in  presence  of  President  Grant,  his 
Cabinet,  and  a  great  multitude  of  distinguished  people, 
and  expresses,  as  I  think,  the  true  view  which  should  be 
taken  of  the  great  conflict  between  slavery  and  freedom 
to  which  it  refers. 

"Friends  and  Fellow  Citizens:  Tarry  here  for  a  moment.  My 
words  shall  be  few  and  simple.  The  solemn  rites  of  this  hour  and 
place  call  for  no  lengthened  speech.  There  is,  in  the  very  air  of  this 
resting-ground  of  the  unknown  dead  a  silent,  subtle  and  all-pervad- 
ing eloquence,  far  more  touching,  impressive,  and  thrilling  than  living 
lips  have  ever  uttered.  Into  the  measureless  depths  of  every  loyal 
soul  it  is  now  whispering  lessons  of  all  that  is  precious,  priceless',  holi- 
est, and  most  enduring  in  human  existence. 

"Dark  and  sad  will  be  the  hour  to  this  nation  when  it  forgets  to 
pay  grateful  homage  to  its  greatest  benefactors.  The  offering  we  bring 
to-day  is  due  alike  to  the  patriot  soldiers  dead  and  their  noble  com- 
rades who  still  live;  for,  whether  living  or  dead,  whether  in  time  or 
eternity,  the  loyal  soldiers  who  imperiled  all  for  country  and  freedom 
are  one  and  inseparable. 

' '  Those  unknown  heroes  whose  whitened  bones  have  been  piously 


506  UNKNOWN  LOYAL  DEAD. 

gathered  here,  and  whose  green  graves  we  now  strew  with  sweet  and 
beautiful  flowers  choice  emblems  alike  of  pure  hearts  and  brave 
spirits,  reached,  in  their  glorious  career  that  last  highest  point  of 
nobleness  beyond  which  human  power  cannot  go.  They  died  for 
their  country. 

"No  loftier  tribute  can  be  paid  to  the  most  illustrious  of  all  the 
benefactors  of  mankind  than  we  pay  to  these  unrecognized  soldiers 
when  we  write  above  their  graves  this  shining  epitaph. 

"  When  the  dark  and  vengeful  spirit  of  slavery,  always  ambitious, 
preferring  to  rule  in  hell  than  to  serve  in  heaven,  fired  the  Southern 
heart  and  stirred  all  the  malign  elements  of  discord,  when  our  great 
Republic,  the  hope  of  freedom  and  self-government  throughout  the 
world,  had  reached  the  point  of  supreme  peril,  when  the  Union  of 
these  States  was  torn  and  rent  asunder  at  the  center,  and  the  armies 
of  a  gigantic  rebellion  came  forth  with  broad  blades  and  bloody 
hands  to  destroy  the  very  foundation  of  American  society,  the 
unknown  braves  who  flung  themselves  into  the  yawning  chasm,  where 
cannon  roared  and  bullets  whistled,  fought  and  fell.  They  died  for 
their  country. 

"  We  are  sometimes  asked,  in  the  name  of  patriotism,  to  forget  the 
merits  of  this  fearful  struggle,  and  to  remember  with  equal  admiration 
those  who  struck  at  the  nation's  life  and  those  who  struck  to  save  it, 
those  who  fought  for  slavery  and  those  who  fought  for  liberty  and 
justice. 

"I  am  no  minister  of  malice.  I  would  not  strike  the  fallen.  I 
would  not  repel  the  repentant ;  but  may  my  '  right  hand  forget  her 
cunning  and  my  tongue  cleave  to  the  roof  of  my  mouth,'  if  I  forget 
the  difference  between  the  parties  to  that  terrible,  protracted,  and 
bloody  conflict. 

"If  we  ought  to  forget  a  war  which  has  filled  our  land  with  wid- 
ows and  orphans;  which  has  made  stumps  of  men  of  the  very  flower 
of  our  youth  ;  which  has  sent  them  on  the  journey  of  life  armless,  leg- 
less, maimed  and  mutilated  ;  which  has  piled  up  a  debt  heavier  than  a 
mountain  of  gold,  swept  uncounted  thousands  of  men  into  bloody 
graves  and  planted  agony  at  a  million  hearthstones — I  say,  if  this  war 
is  to  be  forgotten,  I  ask,  in  the  name  of  all  things  sacred,  what  shall 
men  remember  ? 

"  The  essence  and  significance  of  our  devotions  here  to-day  are  not 
to  be  found  in  the  fact  that  the  men  whose  remains  fill  these  graves 
w ^re  brave  in  battle.  If  we  met  simply  to  show  our  sense  of  bravery, 
we  should  find  enough  on  both  sides  to  kindle  admiration.  In  the 
raging  storm  of  fire  and  blood,  in  the  fierce  torrent  of  shot  and  shell, 
of  sword  and  bayonet,  whether  on  foot  or  on  horse,  unflinching  cour- 
age marked  the  rebel  not  less  than  the  loyal  soldier. 


PRESIDENT   OP   CONVENTION   IN   NEW  ORLEANS.         507 

"  But  we  are  not  here  to  applaud  manly  courage,  save  as  it  has 
been  displayed  in  a  noble  cause.  We  must  never  forget  that  victory 
to  the  rebellion  meant  death  to  the  republic.  We  must  never  forget 
that  the  loyal  soldiers  who  rest  beneath  this  sod  flung  themselves 
between  the  nation  and  the  nation's  destroyers.  If  to-day  we  have  a 
country  not  boiling  in  an  agony  of  blood,  like  France,  if  now  we 
have  a  united  country,  no  longer  cursed  by  the  hell-black  system  of 
human  bondage,  if  the  American  name  is  no  longer  a  by-word  and  a 
hissing  to  a  mocking  earth,  if  the  star-spangled  banner  floats  only 
over  free  American  citizens  in  every  quarter  of  the  land,  and  our 
country  has  before  it  a  long  and  glorious  career  of  justice,  liberty, 
and  civilization,  we  are  indebted  to  the  unselfish  devotion  of  the  noble 
army  who  rest  in  these  honored  graves  all  around  us." 

In  the  month  of  April,  1872,  I  had  the  honor  to  attend 
and  preside  over  a  national  convention  of  colored  citizens 
held  in  New  Orleans.  It  was  a  critical  period  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  Republican  party,  as  well  as  in  that  of  the 
country.  Eminent  men  who  had  hitherto  been  looked 
upon  as  the  pillars  of  republicanism  had  become  dissatis- 
fied with  President  Grant's  administration,  and  deter- 
mined to  defeat  his  nomination  for  a  second  term.  The 
leaders  in  this  unfortunate  revolt  were  Messrs.  Trumbull, 
Schurz,  Greeley,  and  Sumner.  Mr.  Schurz  had  already 
succeeded  in  destroying  the  Republican  party  in  the 
State  of  Missouri.  It  seemed  to  be  his  ambition  to  be 
the  founder  of  a  new  party ;  and  to  him  more  than  to  any 
other  man  belongs  the  credit  of  what  was  once  known  as 
the  Liberal-Republican  party,  which  made  Horace  Greeley 
its  standard-bearer  in  the  campaign  of  that  year. 

At  the  time  of  the  convention  in  New  Orleans  the  ele- 
ments of  this  new  combination  were  just  coming  together. 
The  division  in  the  Republican  ranks  seemed  to  be  grow- 
ing deeper  and  broader  every  day.  The  colored  people  of 
the  country  were  much  affected  by  the  threatened  disrup- 
tion, and  their  leaders  were  much  divided  as  to  the 
side  upon  which  they  should  give  their  voice  and  their 
votes.  The  names  of  Greeley  and  Sumner,  on  account  of 
21 


508  ADVANCED   POSITION   OF   NEW   YORK   STATE. 

their  long  and  earnest  advocacy  of  justice  and  liberty  to 
the  blacks,  had  powerful  attractions  for  the  newly-enfran- 
chised class,  and  there  was  in  this  convention  at  New 
Orleans  naturally  enough  a  strong  disposition  to  fraternize 
with  the  new  party  and  follow  the  lead  of  their  old 
friends.  Against  this  policy  I  exerted  whatever  influence 
I  possessed,  and,  I  think,  succeeded  in  holding  back  that 
convention  from  what  I  felt  sure  then  would  have  been  a 
fatal  political  blunder,  and  time  has  proved  the  correct- 
ness of  that  position.  My  speech  on  taking  the  chair  on 
that  occasion  was  telegraphed  in  full  from  New  Orleans  to 
the  New  York  Herald,  and  the  key-note  of  it  was  that 
there  was  no  path  out  of  the  Republican  party  that  did 
not  lead  directly  into  the  Democratic  party — away  from 
our  friends  and  directly  to  our  enemies.  Happily  this 
convention  pretty  largely  agreed  with  me,  and  its  mem- 
bers have  not  since  regretted  that  agreement. 

From  this  convention  onward,  until  the  nomination  and 
election  of  Grant  and  Wilson,  I  was  actively  engaged  on 
the  stump,  a  part  of  the  time  in  Virginia  with  Hon.  Henry 
Wilson,  in  North  Carolina  with  John  M.  Langston  and 
John  H.  Smyth,  and  in  the  State  of  Maine  with  Senator 
Hamlin,  Gen.  B.  F.  Butler,  Gen.  Woodford,  and  Hon. 
James  G.  Blaine. 

Since  1872  I  have  been  regularly  what  my  old  friend 
Parker  Pillsbury  would  call  a  "  field  hand  "  in  every  im- 
portant political  campaign,  and  at  each  national  conven- 
tion have  sided  with  what  has  been  called  the  stalwart 
element  of  the  Republican  party.  It  was  in  the  Grant 
presidential  campaign  that  New  York  took  an  advanced 
step  in  the  renunciation  of  a  timid  policy.  The  Republi- 
cans of  that  State,  not  having  the  fear  of  popular  preju- 
dice before  their  eyes,  placed  my  name  as  an  elector 
at  large  at  the  head  of  their  presidential  ticket.  Consid- 
ering the  deep-rooted  sentiment  of  the  masses  against 


REASONS   FOR   SUPPORTING   GENERAL   GRANT.  509 

Negroes,  the  noise  and  tumult  likely  to  be  raised,  espe- 
cially among  our  adopted  citizens  of  Irish  descent,  this 
was  a  bold  and  manly  proceeding,  and  one  for  which  the 
Republicans  of  the  State  of  New  York  deserve  the  grati- 
tude of  every  colored  citizen  of  the  Republic,  for  it  was  a 
blow  at  popular  prejudice  in  a  quarter  where  it  was 
capable  of  making  the  strongest  resistance.  The  result 
proved  not  only  the  justice  and  generosity  of  the  measure, 
but  its  wisdom.  The  Republicans  carried  the  State  by  a 
majority  of  fifty  thousand  over  the  heads  of  the  Liberal- 
Republican  and  Democratic  parties  combined. 

Equally  significant  of  the  turn  now  taken  in  the  politi- 
cal sentiment  of  the  country  was  the  action  of  the  Repub- 
lican electoral  college  at  its  meeting  in  Albany,  when  it 
committed  to  my  custody  the  sealed-up  electoral  vote  of 
the  great  State  of  New  York  and  commissioned  me 
to  bring  that  vote  to  the  national  capital.  Only  a  few 
years  before  this  any  colored  man  was  forbidden  by  law  to 
carry  a  United  States  mail  bag  from  one  post-office  to  an- 
other. He  was  not  allowed  to  touch  the  sacred  leather, 
though  locked  in  "  triple  steel,"  but  now  not  a  mail  bag, 
but  a  document  which  was  to  decide  the  presidential 
question  with  all  its  momentous  interests,  was  committed 
to  the  hands  of  one  of  this  despised  class,  and  around 
him,  in  the  execution  of  his  high  trust,  was  thrown  all  the 
safeguards  provided  by  the  Constitution  and  the  laws 
of  the  land.  Though  I  worked  hard  and  long  to  secure 
the  nomination  and  election  of  Gen.  Grant  in  1872,  I 
neither  received  nor  sought  office  from  him.  He  was  my 
choice  upon  grounds  altogether  free  from  selfish  or  per- 
sonal considerations.  I  supported  him  because  he  had 
done  all,  and  would  do  all,  he  could  to  save  not  only  the 
country  from  ruin  but  the  emancipated  class  from  oppres- 
sion and  ultimate  destruction,  and  because  Mr.  Greeley, 
with  the  Democratic  party  behind  him,  would  not  have 


510  UNVEILING    LINCOLN    MONUMENT. 

the  power,  even  if  he  had  the  disposition,  to  afford  us  the 
needed  protection  which  our  peculiar  condition  required. 
I  could  easily  have  secured  the  appointment  as  minister 
to  Hayti,  but  preferred  to  urge  the  claims  of  my  friend 
Ebenezer  Bassett,  a  gentleman  and  a  scholar,  and  a  man 
well  fitted  by  his  good  sense  and  amiable  qualities  to  fill 
the  position  with  credit  to  himself  and  his  country.  It  is 
with  a  certain  degree  of  pride  that  I  am  able  to  say  that 
my  opinion  of  the  wisdom  of  sending  Mr.  Bassett  to  Hayti 
has  been  fully  justified  by  the  creditable  manner  in 
which,  for  eight  years,  he  discharged  the  difficult  duties 
of  that  position,  for  I  have  the  assurance  of  Hon.  Hamil- 
ton Fish,  Secretary  of  State  of  the  United  States,  that 
Mr.  Bassett  was  a  good  minister.  In  so  many  words  the 
ex-Secretary  told  me  that  he  "  wished  that  one-half  of  his 
ministers  abroad  performed  their  duties  as  well  as  Mr. 
Bassett."  To  those  who  know  Hon.  Hamilton  Fish  this 
compliment  will  not  be  deemed  slight,  for  few  men  are 
less  given  to  exaggeration  and  are  more  scrupulously 
exact  in  the  observance  of  law  and  in  the  use  of  language 
than  is  that  gentleman.  While  speaking  in  this  strain  of 
complacency  in  reference  to  Mr.  Bassett,  I  take  pleasure 
also  in  bearing  my  testimony,  based  upon  knowledge 
obtained  at  the  State  Department,  that  Mr.  John  Mercer 
Langston,  the  present  minister  to  Hayti,  has  acquitted 
himself  with  equal  wisdom  and  ability  to  that  of  Mr.  Bas- 
sett in  the  same  position.  Having  known  both  these 
gentlemen  in  their  youth,  when  the  one  was  at  Yale  and 
the  other  at  Oberlin  College,  and  witnessed  their  efforts  to 
qualify  themselves  for  positions  of  usefulness,  it  has 
afforded  me  no  limited  satisfaction  to  see  them  rise  in  the 
world.  Such  men  increase  the  faith  of  all  in  the  possibil- 
ities of  their  race,  and  make  it  easier  for  those  who  are  to 
come  after  them. 

The  unveiling  of  Lincoln  monument  in  Lincoln  Park, 


PALL-BEARER   AT   WILSON'S   FUNERAL.  511 

Washington,  April  14,  1876,  and  the  part  taken  by  me  in 
the  ceremonies  of  that  grand  occasion,  takes  rank  among 
the  most  interesting  incidents  of  my  life,  since  it  brought 
me  into  mental  communication  with  a  greater  number  of 
the  influential  and  distinguished  men  of  the  country  than 
any  I  had  before  known.  There  were  present  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States  and  his  Cabinet,  judges  of  the 
Supreme  Court,  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives, 
and  many  thousands  of  citizens  to  listen  to  my  address 
upon  the  illustrious  man  to  whose  memory  the  colored 
people  of  the  United  States  had,  as  a  mark  of  their  grati- 
tude, erected  that  impressive  monument.  Occasions  like 
this  have  done  wonders  in  the  removal  of  popular  prejudice 
and  lifting  into  consideration  the  colored  race,  and  I  reckon 
it  one  of  the  high  privileges  of  my  life  that  I  was  permitted 
to  have  a  share  in  this  and  several  other  like  celebrations. 

The  progress  of  a  nation  is  sometimes  indicated  by 
small  things.  When  Henry  Wilson,  an  honored  Senator 
and  Vice-President  of  the  United  States,  died  in  the 
Capitol  of  the  nation,  it  was  a  significant  and  telling 
indication  of  national  advance,  that  three  colored  citizens, 
Mr.  Robert  Purvis,  Mr.  James  Wormley  and  myself,  were 
selected  with  the  Senate  Committee,  to  accompany  his 
honored  remains  from  Washington  to  the  grand  old 
commonwealth  he  loved  so  well,  and  whom  in  turn  she 
had  so  greatly  loved  and  honored.  It  was  meet  and 
right  that  we  should  be  represented  in  the  long  procession 
that  met  those  remains  in  every  State  between  here  and 
Massachusetts,  for  Henry  Wilson  was  among  the  fore- 
most friends  of  the  colored  race  in  this  country,  and  this 
was  the  first  time  in  its  history  that  a  colored  man  had 
been  made  a  pall-bearer  at  the  funeral,  as  I  was  in  this 
instance,  of  a  Vice-President  of  the  United  States. 

An  appointment  to  any  important  and  lucrative  office 
under  the  United  States  government  usually  brings  its 


512  HIS    APPOINTMENT   AS   U.  S.  MAKSHAL 

recipient  a  large  measure  of  praise  and  congratulation  on 
the  one  hand,  and  much  abuse  and  disparagement  on  the 
other;  and  he  may  think  himself  singularly  fortunate  if 
the  censure  does  not  exceed  the  praise.  I  need  not  dwell 
upon  the  causes  of  this  extravagance,  but  I  may  say  that 
there  is  no  office  of  any  value  in  the  country  which  is  not 
desired  and  sought  by  many  persons  equally  meritorious 
and  equally  deserving.  But  as  only  one  person  can  be 
appointed  to  any  one  office,  only  one  can  be  pleased, 
while  many  are  offended.  Unhappily,  resentment  follows 
disappointment,  and  this  resentment  often  finds  expres- 
sion in  disparagement  and  abuse  of  the  successful  man. 
As  in  most  else  that  I  have  said,  I  borrow  this  reflection 
from  my  own  experience. 

My  appointment  as  United  States  Marshal  of  the  Dis- 
trict of  Columbia,  was  in  keeping  with  the  rest  of  my  life, 
as  a  freeman.  It  was  an  innovation  upon  long  established 
usage,  and  opposed  to  the  general  current  of  sentiment  in 
the  community.  It  came  upon  the  people  of  the  District 
as  a  gross  surprise,  and  almost  a  punishment;  and  pro- 
voked something  like  a  scream — I  will  not  say  a  yell — 
of  popular  displeasure.  As  soon  as  I  was  named  by 
President  Hayes  for  the  place,  efforts  were  made  by 
members  of  the  bar  to  defeat  my  confirmation  before  the 
Senate.  All  sorts  of  reasons  against  my  appointment, 
but  the  true  one,  were  given,  and  that  was  withheld  more 
from  a  sense  of  shame,  than  from  a  sense  of  justice. 
The  apprehension  doubtless  was,  that  if  appointed  mar- 
shal, I  would  surround  myself  with  colored  deputies, 
colored  bailiffs  and  colored  messengers  and  pack  the  jury- 
box  with  colored  jurors  ;  in  a  word,  Africanize  the  courts. 
But  the  most  dreadful  thing  threatened,  was  a  colored 
man  at  the  Executive  Mansion  in  white  kid  gloves,  spar- 
row-tailed coat,  patent-leather  boots,  and  alabaster  cravat, 
performing  the  ceremony — a  very  empty  one — of  intro- 


APPOINTMENT  SUPPORTED  BY  SENATOR  CONKLING.   513 

during  the  aristocratic  citizens  of  the  republic  to  the 
President  of  the  United  States.  This  was  something 
entirely  too  much  to  be  borne;  and  men  asked  themselves 
in  view  of  it,  To  what  is  the  world  coming?  and  where 
will  these  things  stop  ?     Dreadful !     Dreadful ! 

It  is  creditable  to  the  manliness  of  the  American 
Senate,  that  it  was  moved  by  none  of  these  things,  and 
that  it  lost  no  time  in  the  matter  of  my  confirmation. 
I  learn,  and  believe  my  information  correct,  that  fore- 
most among  those  who  supported  my  confirmation  against 
the  objections  made  to  it,  was  Hon.  Roscoe  Conkling  of 
New  York.  His  speech  in  executive  session  is  said  by 
the  senators  who  heard  it,  to  have  been  one  of  the  most 
masterly  and  eloquent  ever  delivered  on  the  floor  of  the 
Senate;  and  this  too  I  readily  believe,  for  Mr.  Conkling 
possesses  the  ardor  and  fire  of  Henry  Clay,  the  subtlety 
of  Calhoun,  and  the  massive  grandeur  of  Daniel  Webster. 

The  effort  to  prevent  my  confirmation  having  failed, 
nothing  could  be  done  but  to  wait  for  some  overt  act  to 
justify  my  removal ;  and  for  this  my  imfriends  had  not 
long  to  wait.  In  the  course  of  one  or  two  months  I  was 
invited  by  a  number  of  citizens  of  Baltimore  to  deliver  a 
lecture  in  that  city, in  Douglass  Hall — a  building  named 
in  honor  of  myself,  and  devoted  to  educational  purposes. 
With  this  invitation  I  complied,  giving  the  same  lecture 
which  I  had  two  years  before  delivered  in  the  city  of 
Washington,  and  which  was  at  the  time  published  in  full 
in  the  newspapers,  and  very  highly  commended  by  them. 
The  subject  of  the  lecture  was,  "  Our  National  Capital," 
and  in  it  I  said  many  complimentary  things  of  the  city, 
which  were  as  true  as  they  were  complimentary.  I  spoke 
of  what  it  had  been  in  the  past,  what  it  was  at  that  time, 
and  what  I  thought  it  destined  to  become  in  the  future ; 
giving  it  all  credit  for  its  good  points,  and  calling  atten- 
tion to  some  of  its  ridiculous  features.     For  this  I  got 


514  "OUR   NATIONAL    CAPITAL"    AT   BALTIMORE. 

myself  pretty  roughly  handled.  The  newspapers  worked 
themselves  up  to  a  frenzy  of  passion,  and  committees 
were  appointed  to  procure  names  to  a  petition  to  Presi- 
dent Hayes  demanding  my  removal.  The  tide  of  popular 
feeling  was  so  violent,  that  I  deemed  it  necessary  to 
depart  from  my  usual  custom  when  assailed,  so  far  as  to 
write  the  following  explanatory  letter,  from  which  the 
reader  will  be  able  to  measure  the  extent  and  quality  of 
my  offense: 

"  To  the  Editor  of  the  Washington  Evening  Star: 

"Sir: — You  were  mistaken  in  representing  me  as  being  off  on  a 
lecturing  tour,  and,  by  implication,  neglecting  my  duties  as  United 
States  Marshal  of  the  District  of  Columbia.  My  absence  from  Wash- 
ington during  two  days  was  due  to  an  invitation  by  the  managers  to 
be  present  on  the  occasion  of  the  inauguration  of  the  International 
Exhibition  in  Philadelphia. 

"In  complying  with  this  invitation,  I  found  myself  in  company 
with  other  members  of  the  government  who  went  thither  in  obedience 
to  the  call  of  patriotism  and  civilization.  No  one  interest  of  the 
Marshal's  office  suffered  by  my  temporary  absence,  as  I  had  seen  to  it 
that  those  upon  whom  the  duties  of  the  office  devolved  were  honest, 
capable,  industrious,  painstaking,  and  faithful.  My  Deputy  Marshal 
is  a  man  every  way  qualified  for  his  position,  and  the  citizens  of 
Washington  may  rest  assured  that  no  unfaithful  man  will  be  retained 
in  any  position  under  me.  Of  course  I  can  have  nothing  to  say  as  to 
my  own  fitness  for  the  position  I  hold.  You  have  a  right  to  say 
what  you  please  on  that  point ;  yet  I  think  it  would  be  only  fair  and 
generous  to  wait  for  some  dereliction  of  duty  on  my  part  before  I 
shall  be  adjudged  as  incompetent  to  fill  the  place. 

' '  You  will  allow  me  to  say  also  that  the  attacks  upon  me  on  account 
of  the  remarks  alleged  to  have  been  made  by  me  in  Baltimore,  strike 
me  as  both  malicious  and  silly.  Washington  is  a  great  city,  not  a 
village  nor  a  hamlet,  but  the  capital  of  a  great  nation,  and  the  man- 
ners and  habits  of  its  various  classes  are  proper  subjects  for  pre- 
sentation and  criticism,  and  I  very  much  mistake  if  this  great  city 
can  be  thrown  into  a  tempest  of  passion  by  any  humorous  reflections 
I  may  take  the  liberty  to  utter.  The  city  is  too  great  to  be  small,  and 
I  think  it  will  laugh  at  the  ridiculous  attempt  to  rouse  it  to  a  point  of 
furious  hostility  to  me  for  anything  said  in  my  Baltimore  lecture. 

"  Had  the  reporters  of  that  lecture  been  as  careful  to  note  what  I 
said  in  praise  of  Washington  as  what  I  said,  if  you  please,  in  dis- 


THE   LECTURE    CRITICISED.  515 

paragement  of  it,  it  would  have  been  impossible  to  awaken  any  feel- 
ing against  me  in  this  community  for  what  I  said.  It  is  the  easiest 
thing  in  the  world,  as  all  editors  know,  to  pervert  the  meaning  and 
give  a  one-sided  impression  of  a  whole  speech  by  simply  giving 
isolated  passages  from  the  speech  itself,  without  any  qualifying  connec- 
tions. It  would  hardly  be  imagined  from  anything  that  has  appeared 
here  that  I  had  said  one  word  in  that  lecture  in  honor  of  Washington, 
and  yet  the  lecture  itself,  as  a  whole,  was  decidedly  in  the  interest  of 
the  national  capital.  I  am  not  such  a  fool  as  to  decry  a  city  in  which 
I  have  invested  my  money  and  made  my  permanent  residence. 

' '  After  speaking  of  the  power  of  the  sentiment  of  patriotism  I  held 
this  language :  '  In  the  spirit  of  this  noble  sentiment  I  would  have 
the  American  people  view  the  national  capital.  It  is  our  national 
center.  It  belongs  to  us ;  and  whether  it  is  mean  or  majestic,  whether 
arrayed  in  glory  or  covered  with  shame,  we  cannot  but  share  its 
character  and  its  destiny.  In  the  remotest  section  of  the  republic,  in 
the  most  distant  parts  of  the  globe,  amid  the  splendors  of  Europe  or 
the  wilds  of  Africa,  we  are  still  held  and  firmly  bound  to  this  com- 
mon center.  Under  the  shadow  of  Bunker  Hill  monument,  in  the 
peerless  eloquence  of  his  diction,  I  once  heard  the  great  Daniel 
"Webster  give  welcome  to  all  American  citizens,  assuring  them  that 
wherever  else  they  might  be  strangers,  they  were  all  at  home  there. 
The  same  boundless  welcome  is  given  to  all  American  citizens  by 
Washington.  Elsewhere  we  may  belong  to  individual  States,  but 
here  we  belong  to  the  whole  United  States.  Elsewhere  we  may 
belong  to  a  section,  but  here  we  belong  to  a  whole  country,  and  the 
whole  country  belongs  to  us.  It  is  national  territory,  and  the  one 
place  where  no  American  is  an  intruder  or  a  carpet-bagger.  The  new 
comer  is  not  less  at  home  than  the  old  resident.  Under  its  lofty  domes 
and  stately  pillars,  as  under  the  broad  blue  sky,  all  races  and  colors  of 
men  stand  upon  a  footing  of  common  equality. 

"  '  The  wealth  and  magnificence  which  elsewhere  might  oppress  the 
humble  citizen  has  an  opposite  effect  here.  They  are  felt  to  be  a  part 
of  himself  and  serve  to  ennoble  him  in  his  own  eyes.  He  is  an 
owner  of  the  marble  grandeur  which  he  beholds  about  him, — as  much 
so  as  any  of  the  forty  millions  of  this  great  nation.  Once  in  his  life 
every  American  who  can  should  visit.  Washington:  not  as  the  Mo- 
hametan  to  Mecca;  not  as  the  Catholic  to  Rome;  not  as  the  Hebrew 
to  Jerusalem,  nor  as  the  Chinaman  to  the  Flowery  kingdom,  but  in 
the  spirit  of  enlightened  patriotism,  knowing  the  value  of  free 
institutions  and  how  to  perpetuate  arid  maintain  them. 

"  '  Washington  should  be  contemplated  not  merely  as  an  assemblage 
of  fine  buildings  ;  not  merely  as  the  chosen  resort  of  the  wealth  and 
fashion  of  the  country ;  not  merely  as  the  honored  place  where  the 


516  THE  LECTURE  DEFENDED. 

statesmen  of  the  nation  assemble  to  shape  the  policy  and  frame  the 
laws ;  not  merely  as  the  point  at  which  we  are  most  visibly  touched  by 
the  outside  world,  and  where  the  diplomatic  skill  and  talent  of  the  old 
continent  meet  and  match  themselves  against  those  of  the  new,  but 
as  the  national  flag  itself — a  glorious  symbol  of  civil  and  religious 
liberty,  leading  the  world  in  the  race  of  social  science,  civilization, 
and  renown.' 

' '  My  lecture  in  Baltimore  required  more  than  an  hour  and  a  half 
for  its  delivery,  and  every  intelligent  reader  will  see  the  difficulty  of 
doing  justice  to  such  a  speech  when  it  is  abbreviated  and  compressed 
into  a  half  or  three-quarters  of  a  column.  Such  abbreviation  and 
condensation  has  been  resorted  to  in  this  instance.  A  few  stray  sen- 
tences, culled  out  from  their  connections,  would  be  deprived  of  much 
of  their  harshness  if  presented  in  the  form  and  connection  in  which 
they  were  uttered ;  but  I  am  taking  up  too  much  space,  and  will  close 
with  the  last  paragraph  of  the  lecture,  as  delivered  in  Baltimore. 
"No  city  in  the  broad  world  has  a  higher  or  more  beneficent  mission. 
Among  all  the  great  capitals  of  the  world  it  is  pre-eminently  the  capi- 
tal of  free  institutions.  Its  fall  would  be  a  blow  to  freedom  and  pro- 
gress throughout  the  world.  Let  it  stand  then  where  it  does  now 
stand — where  the  father  of  his  country  planted  it,  and  where  it  has 
stood  for  more  than  half  a  century;  no  longer  sandwiched  between  two 
slave  States;  no  longer  a  contradiction  to  human  progress;  no  longer 
the  hot-bed  of  slavery  and  the  slave  trade ;  no  longer  the  home  of  the 
duelist,  the  gambler,  and  the  assassin ;  no  longer  the  frantic  partisan 
of  one  section  of  the  country  against  the  other;  no  longer  anchored  to 
a  dark  and  semi-barbarous  past,  but  a  redeemed  city,  beautiful  to  the 
eye  and  attractive  to  the  heart,  a  bond  of  perpetual  union,  an  angel 
of  peace  on  earth  and  good  will  to  men,  a  common  ground  upon  which 
Americans  of  all  races  and  colors,  all  sections,  North  and  South,  may 
meet  and  shake  hands,  not  over  a  chasm  of  blood,  but  over  a  free, 
united,  and  progressive  republic'  " 

I  have  already  alluded  to  the  fact  that  much  of  the 
opposition  to  my  appointment  to  the  office  of  United 
States  Marshal  of  the  District  of  Columbia  was  due  to  the 
possibility  of  my  being  called  to  attend  President  Hayes 
at  the  Executive  Mansion  upon  state  occasions,  and  hav- 
ing the  honor  to  introduce  the  guests  on  such  occasions. 
I  now  wish  to  refer  to  the  reproaches  liberally  showered 
upon  me  for  holding  the  office  of  Marshal  while  denied 


DUTIES   OF   MAESHAL.  517 

this  distinguished  honor,  and  to  show  that  the  complaint 
against  me  at  this  point  is  not  a  well  founded  complaint. 

1st.  Because  the  office  of  United  States  Marshal  is 
distinct  and  separate  and  complete  in  itself,  and  must  be 
accepted  or  refused  upon  its  own  merits.  If,  when  offered 
to  any  person,  its  duties  are  such  as  he  can  properly  ful- 
fill, he  may  very  properly  accept  it ;  or,  if  otherwise,  he 
may  as  properly  refuse  it. 

2d.  Because  the  duties  of  the  office  are  clearly  and 
strictly  defined  in  the  law  by  which  it  was  created  ;  and 
because  nowhere  among  these  duties  is  there  any  mention 
or  intermention  that  the  Marshal  may  or  shall  attend 
upon  the  President  of  the  United  States  at  the  Executive 
Mansion  on  state  occasions. 

3d.  Because  the  choice  as  to  who  shall  have  the 
honor  and  privilege  of  such  attendance  upon  the  Presi- 
dent belongs  exclusively  and  reasonably  to  the  President 
himself,  and  that  therefore  no  one,  however  distinguished, 
or  in  whatever  office,  has  any  just  cause  to  complain  of 
the  exercise  by  the  President  of  this  right  of  choice,  or 
because  he  is  not  himself  chosen. 

In  view  of  these  propositions,  which  I  hold  to  be  indis- 
putable, I  should  have  presented  to  the  country  a  most 
foolish  and  ridiculous  figure  had  I,  as  absurdly  counseled 
by  some  of  my  colored  friends,  resigned  the  office  of  Mar- 
shal of  the  District  of  Columbia,  because  President 
Rutherford  B.  Hayes,  for  reasons  that  must  have  been 
satisfactory  to  his  judgment,  preferred  some  person  other 
than  myself  to  attend  upon  him  at  the  Executive  Man- 
sion and  perform  the  ceremony  of  introducing  on  state 
occasions.  But  it  was  said,  that  this  statement  did  not 
cover  the  whole  ground ;  that  it  was  customary  for  the 
United  States  Marshal  of  the  District  of  Columbia  to 
perform  this  social  office ;  and  that  the  usage  had  come 
to  have  almost  the  force  of  law.     I  met  this  at  the  time, 


518  ETIQUETTE    AT    THE    WHITE    HOUSE. 

and  I  meet  it  now  by  denying  the  binding  force  of  this 
custom.  No  President  has  any  right  or  power  to  make 
his  example  the  rule  for  his  successor.  The  custom  of 
inviting  the  Marshal  to  perform  the  duty  mentioned  was 
made  by  a  President  and  could  be  as  properly  unmade  by  a 
President.  Besides,  the  usage  is  altogether  a  modern  one 
and  had  its  origin  in  peculiar  circumstances  and  was  justi- 
fied by  those  circumstances.  It  was  introduced  by  Presi- 
dent Lincoln  in  the  time  of  war  when  he  made  his  old  law 
partner  and  intimate  acquaintance  Marshal  of  the  Dis- 
trict, and  was  continued  by  Gen.  Grant  when  he  appointed 
a  relative  of  his,  Gen.  Sharp,  to  the  same  office.  But 
again,  it  was  said  that  President  Hayes  only  departed 
from  this  custom  because  the  Marshal  in  my  case  was  a 
colored  man.  The  answer  I  made  to  this,  and  now  make 
to  it,  is,  that  it  is  a  gratuitous  assumption  and  entirely 
begs  the  question.  It  may  or  may  not  be  true  that  my 
complexion  was  the  cause  of  this  departure,  but  no  man 
has  any  right  to  assume  that  position  in  advance  of  a 
plain  declaration  to  that  effect  by  President  Hayes  him- 
self. Never  have  I  heard  from  him  any  such  declaration 
or  intimation.  In  so  far  as  my  intercourse  with  him  is 
concerned,  I  can  say  that  I  at  no  time  discovered  in  him 
a  feeling  of  aversion  to  me  on  account  of  my  complexion, 
or  on  any  other  account,  and,  unless  I  am  greatly  de- 
ceived, I  was  ever  a  welcome  visitor  at  the  Executive 
Mansion  on  state  occasions  and  all  others,  while  Ruther- 
ford B.  Hayes  was  President  of  the  United  States.  I 
have  further  to  say  that  I  have  many  times  during  his 
administration  had  the  honor  to  introduce  distinguished 
strangers  to  him,  both  of  native  and  foreign  birth,  and 
never  had  reason  to  feel  myself  slighted  by  himself  or  his 
amiable  wife  ;  and  I  think  he  would  be  a  very  unreason- 
able mail  who  could  desire  for  himself,  or  for  any  other, 
a  larger  measure  of  respect  and  consideration  than  this 


HIS    RETENTION   IN   OFFICE.  519 

at  the  hands  of  a  man  and  woman  occupying  the  exalted 
positions  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hayes. 

I  should  not  do  entire  justice  to  the  Honorable  ex- 
President  if  I  did  not  bear  additional  testimony  to  his 
noble  and  generous  spirit.  When  all  Washington  was  in 
an  uproar,  and  a  wild  clamor  rent  the  air  for  my  removal 
from  the  office  of  Marshal  on  account  of  the  lecture 
delivered  by  me  in  Baltimore  and  when  petitions  were  flow- 
ing in  upon  him  demanding  my  degradation,  he  nobly 
rebuked  the  mad  spirit  of  persecution  by  openly  declaring 
his  purpose  to  retain  me  in  my  place. 

One  other  word.  During  the  tumult  raised  against  me 
in  consequence  of  this  lecture  on  the  "  National  Capital," 
Mr.  Columbus  Alexander,  one  of  the  old  and  wealthy 
citizens  of  Washington,  who  was  on  my  bond  for  twenty 
thousand  dollars,  was  repeatedly  besought  to  withdraw 
his  name,  and  thus  leave  me  disqualified  ;  but  like  the 
President,  both  he  and  my  other  bondsman,  Mr.  George 
Hill,  Jr.,  were  steadfast  and  immovable.  I  was  not  sur- 
prised that  Mr.  Hill  stood  bravely  by  me,  for  he  was  a 
Republican  ;  but  I  was  surprised  and  gratified  that  Mr. 
Alexander,  a  Democrat,  and,  I  believe,  once  a  slaveholder, 
had  not  only  the  courage,  but  the  magnanimity  to  give 
me  fair  play  in  this  fight.  What  I  have  said  of  these 
gentlemen,  can  be  extended  to  very  few  others  in  this 
community,  during  that  period  of  excitement,  among 
either  the  white  or  colored  citizens,  for,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  Dr.  Charles  B.  Purvis,  no  colored  man  in  the  city 
uttered  one  public  word  in  defence  or  extenuation  of  me 
or  of  my  Baltimore  speech. 

This  violent  hostility  kindled  against  me  was  singularly 
evanescent.  It  came  like  a  whirlwind,  and  like  a  whirl- 
wind departed.  I  soon  saw  nothing  of  it,  either  in  the 
courts  among  the  lawyers,  or  on  the  streets  among  the 
people  ;  for  it  was  discovered  that  there  was  really  in  my 


520  OFFICE   OF   MARSHAL   A    PLEASANT    ONE. 

speech  at  Baltimore  nothing  which  made  me  "  worthy  of 
stripes  or  of  bonds." 

I  can  say  of  my  experience  in  the  office  of  United  States 
Marshal  of  the  District  of  Columbia  that  it  was  every 
way  agreeable.  When  it  was  an  open  question  whether  I 
should  take  the  office  or  not,  it  was  apprehended  and  pre- 
dicted that,  if  I  should  accept  it  in  face  of  the  opposi- 
tion of  the  lawyers  and  judges  of  the  courts,  I  should 
be  subjected  to  numberless  suits  for  damages  and  so 
vexed  and  worried  that  the  office  would  be  rendered 
valueless  to  me  and  that  it  would  not  only  eat  up  my  sal- 
ary, but  possibly  endanger  what  little  I  might  have  laid  up 
for  a  rainy  day.  I  have  now  to  report  that  this  appre- 
hension was  in  no  sense  realized.  What  might  have  hap- 
pened had  the  members  of  the  District  bar  been  half  as 
malicious  and  spiteful  as  they  had  been  industriously 
represented  as  being,  or  if  I  had  not  secured  as  my  as- 
sistant a  man  so  capable,  industrious,  vigilant,  and  care- 
ful as  Mr.  L.  P.  Williams,  of  course  I  cannot  know.  But 
I  am  bound  to  praise  the  bridge  that  carries  me  safely 
over  it.  I  think  it  will  ever  stand  as  a  witness  to  my  fit- 
ness for  the  position  of  Marshal,  that  I  had  the  wisdom 
to  select  for  my  assistant  a  gentleman  so  well  instructed 
and  competent.  I  also  take  pleasure  in  bearing  testimo- 
ny to  the  generosity  of  Mr.  Phillips,  the  Assistant  Mar- 
shal who  preceded  Mr.  Williams  in  that  office,  in  giving 
the  new  assistant  valuable  information  as  to  the  various 
duties  he  would  be  called  upon  to  perform.  I  have  fur- 
ther to  say  of  my  experience  in  the  Marshal's  office,  that 
while  I  have  reason  to  know  that  the  eminent  Chief  Jus- 
tice of  the  District  of  Columbia  and  some  of  his  associates 
were  not  well  pleased  with  my  appointment,  I  was  always 
treated  by  them,  as  well  as  by  the  chief  clerk  of  the 
courts,  Hon.  J.  R.  Meigs,  and  the  subordinates  of  the  lat- 
ter (with  a  single  exception),  with  the  respect  and  con- 


Marshal  at  the  Inauguration  of  Pres.  Garfield. 


ACCEPTABLE  TO  JUDGES  AND  COURTS.       523 

sideration  due  to  my  office.  Among  the  eminent  lawyers 
of  the  District  I  believe  I  had  many  friends,  and  there 
were  those  of  them  to  whom  I  could  always  go  with  con- 
fidence in  an  emergency  for  sound  advice  and  direction, 
and  this  fact,  after  all  the  hostility  felt  in  consequence  of 
my  appointment,  and  revived  by  my  speech  at  Baltimore, 
is  another  proof  of  the  vincibility  of  all  feelings  arising 
Out  of  popular  prejudices. 

In  all  my  forty  years  of  thought  and  labor  to  promote 
the  freedom  and  welfare  of  my  race,  I  never  found  myself 
more  widely  and  painfully  at  variance  with  leading  colored 
men  of  the  country  than  when  I  opposed  the  effort  to  set 
in  motion  a  wholesale  exodus  of  colored  people  of  the 
South  to  the  Northern  States;  and  yet  I  never  took  a 
position  in  which  I  felt  myself  better  fortified  by  reason 
and  necessity.  It  was  said  of  me,  that  I  had  deserted  to 
the  old  master  class,  and  that  I  was  a  traitor  to  my  race  ; 
that  I  had  run  away  from  slavery  myself,  and  yet  I  was 
opposing  others  in  doing  the  same.  When  my  opponents 
condescended  to  argue,  they  took  the  ground  that  the  col- 
ored people  of  the  South  needed  to  be  brought  into  con- 
tact with  the  freedom  and  civilization  of  the  North  ;  that 
no  emancipated  and  persecuted  people  ever  had  or  ever 
could  rise  in  the  presence  of  the  people  by  whom  they  had 
been  enslaved,  and  that  the  true  remedy  for  the  ills  which 
the  freedmen  were  suffering,  was  to  initiate  the  Israel- 
itish  departure  from  our  modern  Egypt  to  a  land  abound- 
ing, if  not  in  "  milk  and  honey,"  certainly  in  pork  and 
hominy. 

Influenced,  no  doubt,  by  the  dazzling  prospects  held  out 
to  them  by  the  advocates  of  the  exodus  movement,  thou- 
sands of  poor,  hungry,  naked  and  destitute  colored  people 
were  induced  to  quit  the  South  amid  the  frosts  and  snows 
of  a  dreadful  winter  in  search  of  a  better  country.  I  regret 
to  say  that  there  was  something  sinister  in  this  so-called 


524  THE    EXODUS   MOVEMENT. 

exodus,  for  it  transpired  that  some  of  the  agents  most 
active  in  promoting  it  had  an  understanding  with  certain 
railroad  companies,  by  which  they  were  to  receive  one 
dollar  per  head  upon  all  such  passengers.  Thousands  of 
these  poor  people,  traveling  only  so  far  as  they  had  money 
to  bear  their  expenses,  were  dropped  in  the  extremest 
destitution  on  the  levees  of  St.  Louis,  and  their  tales  of 
woe  were  such  as  to  move  a  heart  much  less  sensitive  to 
human  suffering  than  mine.  But  while  I  felt  for  these 
poor  deluded  people,  and  did  what  I  could  to  put  a  stop 
to  their  ill-advised  and  ill-arranged  stampede,  I  also  did 
what  I  could  to  assist  such  of  them  as  were  within  my 
reach,who  were  on  their  way  to  this  land  of  promise.  Hun- 
dreds of  these  people  came  to  Washington, and  at  onetime 
there  were  from  two  to  three  hundred  lodges  here  unable  to 
get  further  for  the  want  of  money.  I  lost  no  time  in  ap- 
pealing to  my  friends  for  the  means  of  assisting  them. 
Conspicuous  among  these  friends  was  Mrs.  Elizabeth 
Thompson  of  New  York  city — the  lady  who,  several  years 
ago,  made  the  nation  a  present  of  Carpenter's  great  his- 
torical picture  of  the  "  Signing  of  the  Emancipation  Proc- 
lamation," and  who  had  expended  large  sums  of  her 
money  in  investigating  the  causes  of  yellow-fever,  and  in 
endeavors  to  discover  means  for  preventing  its  ravages  in 
New  Orleans  and  elsewhere.  I  found  Mrs.  Thompson 
consistently  alive  to  the  claims  of  humanity  in  this,  as  in 
other  instances,  for  she  sent  me,  without  delay,  a  draft 
for  two  hundred  and  fifty  dollars,  and  in  doing  so  ex- 
pressed the  wish  that  I  would  promptly  inform  her  of  any 
other  opportunity  of  doing  good.  How  little  justice  was 
done  me  by  those  who  accused  me  of  indifference  to  the 
welfare  of  the  colored  people  of  the  South  on  account  of 
my  opposition  to  the  so-called  exodus  will  be  seen  by  the 
following  extracts  from  a  paper  on  that  subject  laid  be- 


WHY  OPPOSED   TO   IT.  525 

fore  the  Social  Science  Congress  at  Saratoga,  when  the 
question  was  before  the  country : 

"  Important  as  manual  labor  everywhere  is,  it  is  nowhere  more  im- 
portant and  absolutely  indispensable  to  the  existence  of  society  than 
in  the  more  southern  of  the  United  States.  Machinery  may  continue 
to  do,  as  it  has  done,  much  of  the  work  of  the  North,  but  the  work  of 
the  South  requires  for  its  performance  bone,  sinew  and  muscle  of  the 
strongest  and  most  enduring  kind.  Labor  in  that  section  must  know 
no  pause.  Her  soil  is  pregnant  and  prolific  with  life  and  energy.  All 
the  forces  of  nature  within  her  borders  are  wonderfully  vigorous,  per- 
sistent, and  active.  Aided  by  an  almost  perpetual  summer,  abundant- 
ly supplied  with  heat  and  moisture,  her  soil  readily  and  rapidly  covers 
itself  with  noxious  weeds,  dense  forests,  and  impenetrable  jungles. 
Only  a  few  years  of  non-tillage-would  be  needed  to  give  the  sunny 
and  fruitful  South  to  the  bats  and  owls  of  a  desolate  wilderness. 
From  this  condition,  shocking  for  a  southern  man  to  contemplate,  it 
is  now  seen  that  nothing  less  powerful  than  the  naked  iron  arm  of  the 
negro  can  save  her.  For  him,  as  a  Southern  laborer  there  is  no  com- 
petitor or  substitute.  The  thought  of  filling  his  place  by  any  other 
variety  of  the  human  family,  will  be  found  delusive  and  utterly  im- 
practicable. Neither  Chinaman,  German,  Norwegian,  nor  Swede  can 
drive  him  from  the  sugar  and  cotton  fields  of  Louisiana  and  Missis- 
sippi. They  would  certainly  perish  in  the  black  bottoms  of  these 
States  if  they  could  be  induced,  which  they  cannot,  to  try  the  experi- 
ment. 

"Nature  itself,  in  those  States,  comes  to  the  rescue  of  the  negro, 
fights  his  battles,  and  enables  him  to  exact  conditions  from  those  who 
would  unfairly  treat  and  oppress  him.  Besides  being  dependent  upon 
the  roughest  and  flintiest  kind  of  labor,  the  climate  of  the  South 
makes  such  labor  uninviting  and  harshly  repulsive  to  the  white  man. 
He  dreads  it,  shrinks  from  it,  and  refuses  it.  He  shuns  the  burning 
sun  of  the  fields,  and  seeks  the  shade  of  the  verandas.  On  the  contra- 
ry, the  negro  walks,  labors,  and  sleeps  in  the  sunlight  unharmed. 
The  standing  apology  for  slavery  was  based  upon  a  knowledge  of  this 
fact.  It  was  said  that  the  world  must  have  cotton  and  sugar,  and  that 
only  the  negro  could  supply  this  want ;  and  that  he  could  be  induced 
to  do  it  only  under  the  '  beneficent  whip '  of  some  bloodthirsty 
Legree.  The  last  part  of  this  argument  has  been  happily  disproved  by 
the  large  crops  of  these  productions  since  Emancipation;  but  the 
first  part  of  it  stands  firm,  unassailed,  and  unassailable. 

"Even  if  climate  and  other  natural  causes  did  not  protect  the  negro 
from  all  competition  in  the  labor-market  of  the  South,  inevitable  so- 
cial causes  would  probably  effect  the  same  result.     The  slave  system 


526  THE  SOUTH  NEEDS  THE  NEGRO. 

of  that  section  has  left  behind  it,  as  in  the  nature  of  the  case  it  must, 
manners,  customs,  and  conditions  to  which  free  white  laboring  men 
will  be  in  no  haste  to  submit  themselves  and  their  families.  They  do 
not  emigrate  from  the  free  North,  where  labor  is  respected,  to  a  lately 
enslaved  South,  where  labor  has  for  centuries  been  whipped,  chained 
and  degraded.  Naturally  enough  such  emigration  follows  the  lines 
of  latitude  in  which  they  who  compose  it  were  born.  Not  from  South 
to  North,  but  from  East  to  West  '  the  Star  of  Empire  takes  its 
way.' 

"  Hence  it  is  seen  that  the  dependence  upon  the  negro  of  the 
planters,  land-owners,  and  the  old  master-class  of  the  South,  however 
galling  and  humiliating  to  Southern  pride  and  power,  is  nearly  complete 
and  perfect.  There  is  only  one  mode  of  escape  for  them,  and  that  mode 
they  will  certainly  not  adopt.  It  is  to  take  off  their  own  coats,  cease 
to  whittle  sticks  and  talk  politics  at  cross-roads,  and  go  themselves  to 
work  in  their  broad  and  sunny  fields  of  cotton  and  sugar.  An  invi- 
tation to  do  this  is  about  as  harsh  and  distasteful  to  all  their  inclina- 
tions as  would  be  an  invitation  to  step  down  into  their  graves.  With 
the  negro  all  this  is  different.  Neither  natural,  artificial  nor  tradi- 
tional causes  stand  in  the  way  of  the  freedman's  laboring  in  the  South. 
Neither  the  heat  nor  the  fever-demon  which  lurks  in  her  tangled  and 
oozy  swamps  affrights  him,  and  he  stands  to-day  the  admitted  author 
of  whatever  prosperity,  beauty,  and  civilization  are  now  possessed  by 
the  South,  and  the  admitted  arbiter  of  her  destiny. 

"  This,  then,  is  the  high  vantage  ground  of  the  negro;  he  has  la- 
bor; the  South  wants  it,  and  must  have  it  or  perish.  Since  he  is  free 
he  can  now  give  it  or  withhold  it ;  use  it  where  he  is,  or  take  it  else- 
where as  he  pleases.  His  labor  made  him  a  slave,  and  his  labor  can, 
if  he  will,  make  him  free,  comfortable,  and  independent.  It  is  more 
to  him  than  fire,  swords,  ballot-boxes,  or  bayonets.  It  touches  the 
heart  of  the  South  through  its  pocket.  This  power  served  him  well 
years  ago,  when  in  the  bitterest  extremity  of  destitution.  But  for 
it  he  would  have  perished  when  he  dropped  out  of  slavery.  It  saved 
him  then,  and  it  will  save  him  again.  Emancipation  came  to  him  sur- 
rounded by  extremely  unfriendly  circumstances.  It  was  not  the  choice 
or  consent  of  the  people  among  whom  he  lived,  but  against  their  will 
and  a  death  struggle  on  their  part  to  prevent  it.  His  chains  were 
broken  in  the  tempest  and  whirlwind  of  civil  war.  Without  food, 
without  shelter,  without  land,  without  money,  and  without  friends, 
he,  with  his  children,  his  sick,  his  aged  and  helpless  ones,  were  turned 
loose  and  naked  to  the  open  sky.  The  announcement  of  his  freedom 
was  instantly  followed  by  an  order  from  his  master  to  quit  his  old 
quarters,  and  to  seek  bread  thereafter  from  the  hands  of  those  who 
had  given  him  his  freedom.     A  desperate  extremity  was  thus  forced 


senator  sumner's  speech.  527 

upon  him  at  the  outset  of  his  freedom,  and  the  world  watched  with 
humane  anxiety  to  see  what  would  become  of  him.  His  peril  was 
imminent.  Starvation  and  death  stared  him  in  the  face  and  marked 
him  for  their  victim. 

"  It  will  not  soon  be  forgotten  that,  at  the  close  of  a  five-hours' 
speech  by  the  late  Senator  Sumner,  in  which  he  advocated,  with 
unequaled  learning  and  eloquence,  the  enfranchisement  of  the  freed 
men,  the  best  argument  with  which  he  was  met  in  the  Senate  was, 
that  legislation  at  that  point  would  be  utterly  superfluous,  that  the 
negro  was  rapidly  dying  out,  and  must  inevitably  and  speedily  disap 
pear  and  become  extinct. 

"  Inhuman  and  shocking  as  was  this  consignment  of  millions  of 
human  beings  to  extinction,  the  extremity  of  the  negro  at  that  date 
did  not  contradict,  but  favored,  the  prophecy.  The  policy  of  the 
old  master-class,  dictated  by  passion,  pride  and  revenge,  was  to 
make  tho  freedom  of  the  negro  a  greater  calamity  to  him,  if  possible, 
than  had  been  his  slavery.  But  happily,  both  for  the  old  master-class 
and  for  the  recently  emancipated,  there  came  then,  as  there  will  come 
now,  the  sober  second  thought.  The  old  master-class  then  found  it 
had  made  a  great  mistake.  It  had  driven  away  the  means  of  its  own 
support.  It  had  destroyed  the  hands,  and  left  the  mouths.  It  had 
starved  the  negro  and  starved  itself.  Not  even  to  gratify  its  own 
anger  and  resentment  could  it  afford  to  allow  its  fields  to  go  uncul- 
tivated and  its  tables  unsupplied  with  food.  Hence  the  freedman, 
less  from  humanity  than  cupidity,  less  from  choice  than  necessity, 
was  speedily  called  back  to  labor  and  life. 

"But  now,  after  fourteen  years  of  service  and  fourteen  years  of 
separation  from  the  visible  presence  of  slavery,  during  which  he  has 
shown  both  disposition  and  ability  to  supply  the  labor-market  of  the 
South,  and  that  he  could  do  so  far  better  as  a  freedman  than  he  evei 
did  as  a  slave,  that  more  cotton  and  sugar  can  be  raised  by  the  same 
hands  under  the  inspiration  of  liberty  and  hope  than  can  be  raised 
under  the  influence  of  bondage  and  the  whip,  he  is  again,  alas!  in  the 
deepest  trouble,  again  without  a  home,  out  under  the  open  sky  with 
his  wife  and  little  ones.  He  lines  the  sunny  banks  of  the  Mississippi, 
fluttering  in  rags  and  wretchedness,  mournfully  imploring  hard- 
hearted steamboat  captains  to  take  him  on  board,  while  the  friends  of 
the  emigration  movement  are  diligently  soliciting  funds  all  over  the 
North  to  help  him  away  from  his  old  home  to  the  new  Canaan  of 
Kansas." 

I  am  sorry  to  be  obliged  to  omit  the  statement  which 
here  follows,  of  the  reasons  given  for  the  Exodus  move- 
ment, and  my  explanation  of   them,  but  from  want  of 


528         CONDITION   TO-DAY   BETTER   THAN   IN   THE   PAST. 

space  I  can  present  only  such  portions  of  the  paper  as 
express  most  vividly  and  in  fewest  words  my  position  in 
regard  to  the  question.     I  go  on  to  say : 

"  Bad  as  is  the  condition  of  the  negro  to-day  at  the  South,  there 
was  a  time  when  it  was  flagrantly  and  incomparably  worse.  A  few 
years  ago  he  had  nothing — he  had  not  even  himself.  He  belonged  to 
somebody  else,  who  could  dispose  of  his  person  and  his  labor  as  he 
pleased.  Now  he  has  himself,  his  labor,  and  his  right  to  dispose  of 
one  and  the  other  as  shall  best  suit  his  own  happiness.  He  has  more. 
He  has  a  standing  in  the  supreme  law  of  the  land — in  the  Constitution 
of  the  United  States — not  to  be  changed  or  affected  by  any  conjunc- 
tion of  circumstances  likely  to  occur  in  the  immediate  or  remote 
future.  The  Fourteenth  Amendment  makes  him  a  citizen,  and  the 
Fifteenth  makes  him  a  voter.  With  power  behind  him,  at  work  for 
him,  and  which  cannot  be  taken  from  him,  the  negro  of  the  South 
may  wisely  bide  his  time.  The  situation  at  the  moment  is  exceptional 
and  transient.  The  permanent  powers  of  the  government  are  all  on 
his  side.  What  though  for  the  moment  the  hand  of  violence  strikes 
down  the  negro's  rights  in  the  South,  those  rights  will  revive,  sur- 
vive, and  flourish  again.  They  are  not  the  only  people  who  have 
been,  in  a  moment  of  popular  passion,  maltreated  and  driven  from 
the  polls.  The  Irish  and  Dutch  have  frequently  been  so  treated. 
Boston,  Baltimore,  and  New  York  have  been  the  scenes  of  lawless 

violence;  but  those  scenes  have  now  disappeared Without 

abating  one  jot  of  our  horror  and  indignation  at  the  outrages  com- 
mitted in  some  parts  of  the  Southern  States  against  the  negro,  we 
cannot  but  regard  the  present  agitation  of  an  African  exodus  from 
the  South  as  ill-timed  and,  in  some  respects,  hurtful.  We  stand 
to-day  at  the  beginning  of  a  grand  and  beneficent  reaction.  There  is 
a  growing  recognition  of  the  duty  and  obligation  of  the  American 
people  to  guard,  protect,  and  defend  the  personal  and  political  rights 
of  all  the  people  of  all  the  States,  and  to  uphold  the  principles  upon 
which  rebellion  was  suppressed,  slavery  abolished,  and  the  country 
saved  from  dismemberment  and  ruin. 

"  We  see  :.nd  feel  to-day,  as  we  have  not  seen  and  felt  before,  that 
the  time  for  conciliation  and  trusting  to  the  honor  of  the  late  rebels 
and  slaveholders  has  passed.  The  President  of  the  United  States 
himself,  while  still  liberal,  just,  and  generous  toward  the  South,  has 
yet  sounded  a  halt  in  that  direction,  and  has  bravely,  firmly,  and  ably 
asserted  the  constitutional  authority  to  maintain  the  public  peace  in 
every  State  in  the  Union  and  upon  every  day  in  the  year,  and  has 
maintained  this  ground  against  all  the  powers  of  House  and  Senate. 

"  We  stand  at  the  gateway  of  a  marked  and  decided  change  in  the 


GOVERNMENT    MUST    ENFORCE    THE    CONSTITUTION.      529 

statesmanship  of  our  rulers.  Every  day  brings  fresh  and  increasing 
evidence  that  we  are,  and  of  right  ought  to  he,  a  nation,  that  Confed- 
erate notions  of  the  nature  and  powers  of  our  government  ought  to 
have  perished  in  the  rebellion  which  they  supported,  that  they  are 
anachronisms  and  superstitions,  and  no  longer  fit  to  be  above 
ground 

"At  a  time  like  this,  so  full  of  hope  and  courage,  it  is  unfortunate 
that  a  cry  of  despair  should  be  raised  in  behalf  of  the  colored  people 
of  the  South,  unfortunate  that  men  are  going  over  the  country  beg- 
ging in  the  name  of  the  poor  colored  man  of  the  South,  and  telling 
the  people  that  the  government  has  no  power  to  enforce  the  Constitu- 
tion and  laws  in  that  section,  and  that  there  is  no  hope  for  the  poor 
negro  but  to  plant  him  in  the  new  soil  of  Kansas  or  Nebraska. 

"These  men  do  the  colored  people  of  the  South  a  real  damage. 
They  give  their  enemies  an  advantage  in  the  argument  for  their  man- 
hood and  freedom.  They  assume  their  inability  to  take  care  of  them- 
selves. The  country  will  be  told  of  the  hundreds  who  go  to  Kansas, 
but  not  of  the  thousands  who  stay  in  Mississippi  and  Louisiana. 

"It  will  be  told  of  the  destitute  who  require  material  aid,  but  not 
of  the  multitude  who  are  bravely  sustaining  themselves  where  they 
are. 

"In  Georgia  the  negroes  are  paying  taxes  upon  six  millions  of  dol- 
lars, in  Louisiana  upon  forty  or  fifty  millions,  and  upon  unascertained 
sums  elsewhere  in  the  Southern  States. 

"  Why  should  people  who  have  made  such  progress  in  the  course 
of  a  few  years  be  humiliated  and  scandalized  by  exodus  agents,  beg- 
ging money  to  remove  them  from  their  homes,  especially  at  a  time 
when  every  indication  favors  the  position  that  the  wrongs  and  hard- 
ships which  they  suffer  are  soon  to  be  redressed? 

"Besides  the  objection  thus  stated,  it  is  manifest  that  the  public 
and  noisy  advocacy  of  a  general  stampede  of  the  colored  people  from 
the  South  to  the  North  is  necessarily  an  abandonment  of  the  great  and 
paramount  principle  of  protection  to  person  and  property  in  every 
State  in  the  Union.  It  is  an  evasion  of  a  solemn  obligation  and  duty. 
The  business  of  this  nation  is  to  protect  its  citizens  where  they  are, 
not  to  transport  them  where  they  will  not  need  protection.  The  best 
that  can  be  said  of  this  exodus  in  this  respect  is,  that  it  is  an  attempt 
to  climb  up  some  other  way — it  is  an  expedient,  a  half-way  measure, 
and  tends  to  weaken  in  the  public  mind  a  sense  of  the  absolute  right, 
power  and  duty  of  the  government,  inasmuch  as  it  concedes,  by 
implication  at  least,  that  on  the  soil  of  the  South  the  law  of  the  land 
cannot  command  obedience,  the  ballot-box  cannot  be  kept  pure, 
peaceable  elections  cannot  be  held,  the  Constitution  cannot  be 
enforced,  and  the  lives  and  liberties  of  loyal  and  peaceable  citizens 


530     THE  SOU'IH  THE  HOME  OP  THE  FREEDMEN. 

cannot  be  protected.  It  is  a  surrender,  a  premature  disheartening 
surrender,  since  it  would  secure  freedom  and  free  institutions  by 
migration  rather  than  by  protection,  by  flight  rather  than  by  right, 
by  going  into  a  strange  land  rather  than  by  staying  in  one's  own.  It 
lsaves  the  whole  question  of  equal  rights  on  the  soil  of  the  South 
open  and  still  to  be  settled,  with  the  moral  influence  of  the  exodus 
against  us,  since  it  is  a  confession  of  the  utter  impracticability  of 
equal  rights  and  equal  protection  in  any  State  where  those  rights  may 
be  struck  down  by  violence. 

"  It  does  not  appear  that  the  friends  of  freedom  should  spend  either 
time  or  talent  in  furtherance  of  this  exodus  as  a  desirable  measure, 
either  for  the  North  or  the  South.  If  the  people  of  this  country  can- 
not be  protected  in  every  State  of  the  Union,  the  government  of  the 
United  States  is  shorn  of  its  rightful  dignity  and  power,  the  late 
rebellion  has  triumphed,  the  sovereignty  of  the  nation  is  an  empty 
name,  and  the  power  and  authority  in  individual  States  is  greater 
than  the  power  and  authority  of  the  United  States 

' '  The  colored  people  of  the  South,  just  beginning  to  accumulate  a 
little  property,  and  to  lay  the  foundation  of  family,  should  not  be  in 
haste  to  sell  that  little  and  be  off  to  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi. 
The  habit  of  roaming  from  place  to  place  in  pursuit  of  better  condi- 
tions of  existence  is  never  a  good  one.  A  man  should  never  leave  his 
home  for  a  new  one  till  he  has  earnestly  endeavored  to  make-  his 
immediate  surroundings  accord  with  his  wishes.  The  time  and  energy 
expended  in  wandering  from  place  to  place,  if  employed  in  making 
him  a  comfortable  home  where  he  is,  will,  in  nine  cases  out  of  ten, 
prove  the  best  investment.  No  people  ever  did  much  for  themselves 
or  for  the  world  without  the  sense  and  inspiration  of  native  land,  of 
a  fixed  home,  of  familiar  neighborhood,  and  common  associations. 
The  fact  of  being  to  the  manor  born  has  an  elevating  power  upon  the 
mind  and  heart  of  a  man.  It  is  a  more  cheerful  thing  to  be  able  to 
say,  I  was  born  here  and  know  all  the  people,  than  to  say,  I  am  a 
stranger  here  and  know  none  of  the  people. 

' '  It  cannot  be  doubted  that,  in  so  far  as  this  exodus  tends  to  pro- 
mote restlessness  in  the  colored  people  of  the  South,  to  unsettle  their 
feeling  of  home,  and  to  sacrifice  positive  advantages  where  they  are 
for  fancied  ones  in  Kansas  or  elsewhere,  it  is  an  evil.  Some  have 
sold  their  little  homes,  their  chickens,  mules,  and  pigs, at  a  sacrifice, to 
follow  the  exodus.  Let  it  be  understood  that  yovi  are  going,  and  you 
advertise  the  fact  that  your  mule  has  lost  half  its  value,  for  your 
staying  with  him  makes  half  his  value.  Let  the  colored  people  of 
Georgia  offer  their  six  millions'  worth  of  property  for  sale,  with  the 
purpose  to  leave  Georgia,  and  they  will  not  realize  half  its  value. 
Land  is  not  worth  much  where  there  are  no  people  to  occupy  it,  and 
a  mule  is  not  worth  much  where  there  is  no  one  to  drive  him. 


THE   EXODUS   A   LESSON   TO   THE   SOUTH.  531 

"It  may  be  safely  asserted  that,  whether  advocated  and  com- 
mended to  favor  on  the  ground  that  it  will  increase  the  political  power 
of  the  Republican  party,  and  thus  help  to  make  a  solid  North  against 
a  solid  South,  or  upon  the  ground  that  it  will  increase  the  power  and 
influence  of  the  colored  people  as  a  political  element,  and  enable 
them  the  better  to  protect  their  rights,  and  insure  their  moral  and 
social  elevation,  the  exodus  will  prove  a  disappointment,  a  mistake, 
and  a  failure;  because,  as  to  strengthening  the  Republican  party,  the 
emigrants  will  go  only  to  those  States  where  the  Republican  party  is 
strong  and  solid  enough  already  with  their  votes ;  and  in  respect  to  the 
other  part  of  the  argument,  it  will  fail  because  it  takes  colored  voters 
from  a  section  of  the  country  where  they  are  sufficiently  numerous  to 
elect  some  of  their  number  to  places  of  honor  and  profit,  and  places 
them  in  a  country  where  their  proportion  to  other  classes  will  be  so 
small  as  not  to  be  recognized  as  a  political  element  or  entitled  to  be 
represented  by  one  of  themselves.  And  further,  because  go  where 
they  will,  they  must  for  a  time  inevitably  carry  with  them  poverty,  ig- 
norance, and  other  repulsive  incidents  inherited  from  their  former  con- 
dition of  slaves — a  circumstance  which  is  about  as  likely  to  make  votes 
for  Democrats  as  for  Republicans,  and  as  likely  to  raise  up  bitter  preju- 
dice against  them  as  to  raise  up  friends  for  them.  .  .  . 

"Plainly  enough,  the  exodus  is  less  harmful  as  a  measure  than  are 
the  arguments  by  which  it  is  supported.  The  one  is  the  result  of  a 
feeling  of  outrage  and  despair,  but  the  other  comes  of  cool,  selfish  cal- 
culation. One  is  the  result  of  honest  despair,  and  appeals  powerfully 
to  the  sympathies  of  men ;  the  other  is  an  appeal  to  our  selfishness, 
which  shrinks  from  doing  right  because  the  way  is  difficult. 

"  Not  only  is  the  South  the  best  locality  for  the  Negro,  on  the  ground 
of  his  political  powers  and  possibilities,  but  it  is  best  for  him  as  a  field 
of  labor.  He  is  there,  as  he  is  nowhere  else,  an  absolute  necessity. 
He  has  a  monopoly  of  the  labor  market.  His  labor  is  the  only  labor 
which  can  successfully  offer  itself  for  sale  in  that  market.  This  fact, 
with  a  little  wisdom  and  firmness,  will  enable  him  to  sell  his  labor 
there  on  terms  more  favorable  to  himself  than  he  can  elsewhere.  As 
there  are  no  competitors  or  substitutes,  he  can  demand  living  prices 
with  the  certainty  that  the  demand  will  be  complied  with.  Exodus 
would  deprive  him  of  this  advantage.         ...... 

"  The  Negro,  as  already  intimated,  is  preeminently  a  Southern  man. 
He  is  so  both  in  constitution  and  habits,  in  body  as  well  as  mind.  He 
will  not  only  take  with  him  to  the  North  southern  modes  of  labor,  but 
southern  modes  of  life.  The  careless  and  improvident  habits  of  the 
South  cannot  be  set  aside  in  a  generation.  If  they  are  adhered  to  in 
the  North,  in  the  fierce  winds  and  snows  of  Kansas  and  Nebraska,  the 
emigration  must  be  large  to  keep  up  their  numbers 


532       THE   RIGHT  TO   GO   OR   STAY   MUST  BE   ASSURED. 

"  As  an  assertion  of  power  by  a  people  hitherto  held  in  bitter  con- 
tempt, as  an  emphatic  and  stinging  protest  against  high-handed, 
greedy,  and  shameless  injustice  to  the  weak  and  defenseless,  as  a 
means  of  opening  the  blind  eyes  of  oppressors  to  their  folly  and  peril, 
the  exodus  has  done  valuable  service.  Whether  it  has  accomplished 
all  of  which  for  the  present  it  is  capable  in  this  direction  is  a  question 
wbich  may  well  be  considered.  With  a  moderate  degree  of  intelligent 
leadership  among  the  laboring  class  of  the  South  properly  handling 
the  justice  of  its  cause  and  wisely  using  the  exodus  example,  it  can 
easily  exact  better  terms  for  its  labor  than  ever  before.  Exodus  is  a 
medicine,  not  food;  it  is  for  disease,  not  health;  it  is  not  to  be  taken 
from  choice,  but  from  necessity.  In  anything  like  a  normal  condi- 
tion of  things  the  South  is  the  best  place  for  the  Negro.  Nowhere 
else  is  there  for  him  a  promise  of  a  happier  future.  Let  him  stay 
there  if  he  can,  and  save  both  the  South  and  himself  to  civilization. 
While,  however,  it  may  be  the  highest  wisdom  in  the  circumstances 
for  the  freedmen  to  stay  where  they  are,  no  encouragement  should  be 
given  to  any  measures  of  coercion  to  keep  them  there.  The  American 
people  are  bound,  if  they  are  or  can  be  bound  to  anything,  to  keep  the 
north  gate  of  the  South  open  to  black  and  white  and  to  all  the  people. 
The  time  to  assert  a  right,  Webster  says,  is  when  it  is  called  in  ques- 
tion. If  it  is  attempted  by  force  or  fraud  to  compel  the  colored  people 
to  stay  there,  they  should  by  all  means  go — go  quickly  and  die,  if 
need  be,  in  the  attempt." 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

"TIME  MAKES  ALL  THINGS  EVEN." 

Return  to  the  "old master" — A  last  interview — Captain  Auld's  admis« 
sion,  "  had  I  been  in  your  place  I  should  have  done  as  you  did  "— 
Speech  at  Easton — The  old  jail  there — Invited  to  a  sail  on  the  rev- 
enue cutter  Guthrie — Hon.  John  L.  Thomas — Visit  to  the  old  plan- 
tation— Home  of  Colonel  Lloyd — Kind  reception  and  attentions — 
Familiar  Scenes — Old  memories — Burial  ground — Hospitality — 
Gracious  reception  from  Mrs.  Buchanan — A  little  girl's  floral  gift — 
A  promise  of  a  "  good  time  coming  " — Speech  at  Harper's  Ferry, 
Decoration  day,  1881 — Storer  College — Hon.  A.  J.  Hunter. 

THE  leading  incidents  to  which  it  is  my  purpose  to 
call  attention  and  make  prominent  in  the  present 
chapter  will,  I  think,  address  the  imagination  of  the  read- 
er with  peculiar  and  poetic  force,  and  might  well  enough 
be  dramatized  for  the  stage.  They  certainly  afford  an- 
other striking  illustration  of  the  trite  saying  that  "  truth 
is  stranger  than  fiction." 

The  first  of  these  events  occurred  four  years  ago,  when, 
after  a  period  of  more  than  forty  years,  I  visited  and  had 
an  interview  with  Captain  Thomas  Auld  at  St.  Michaels, 
Talbot  county,  Maryland.  It  will  be  remembered  by 
those  who  have  followed  the  thread  of  my  story  that  St. 
Michaels  was  at  one  time  the  place  of  my  home  and 
the  scene  of  some  of  my  saddest  experiences  of  slave  life, 
and  that  I  left  there,  or  rather  was  compelled  to  leave 
there,  because  it  was  believed  that  I  had  written  passes 
for  several  slaves  to  enable  them  to  escape  from  slavery, 
and  that  prominent  slaveholders  in  that  neighborhood 
had,  for  this  alleged  offense,  threatened  to  shoot  me  on 
sight,  and  to  prevent  the  execution  of  this  threat  my  mas- 
ter had  sent  me  to  Baltimore. 

22  (533) 


534  VISIT   TO    CAPTAIN   THOMAS   AULD. 

My  return,  therefore,  in  peace,  to  this  place  and  among 
the  same  people,  was  strange  enough  in  itself;  but  that  I 
should,  when  there,  be  formally  invited  by  Captain 
Thomas  Auld,  then  over  eighty  years  old,  to  come  to  the 
side  of  his  dying  bed,  evidently  with  a  view  to  a  friendly 
talk  over  our  past  relations,  was  a  fact  still  more  strange, 
and  one  which,  until  its  occurrence,  I  could  never  have 
thought  possible.  To  me  Captain  Auld  had  sustained 
the  relation  of  master — a  relation  which  I  had  held  in  ex- 
tremest  abhorrence,  and  which  for  forty  years  I  had 
denounced  in  all  bitterness  of  spirit  and  fierceness  of 
speech.  He  had  struck  down  my  personality,  had  sub- 
jected me  to  his  will,  made  property  of  my  body  and  soul, 
reduced  me  to  a  chattel,  hired  me  out  to  a  noted  slave 
breaker  to  be  worked  like  a  beast  and  flogged  into  sub- 
mission, taken  my  hard  earnings,  sent  me  to  prison, 
offered  me  for  sale,  broken  up  my  Sunday-school,  for- 
bidden me  to  teach  my  fellow-slaves  to  read  on  pain  of 
nine  and  thirty  lashes  on  my  bare  back  and  had,  without 
any  apparent  disturbance  of  his  conscience,  sold  my  body 
to  his  brother  Hugh  and  pocketed  the  price  of  my  flesh 
and  blood.  I,  on  my  part,  had  traveled  through  the 
length  and  breadth  of  this  country  and  of  England,  hold- 
ing up  this  conduct  of  his,  in  common  with  that  of  other 
slaveholders,  to  the  reprobation  of  all  men  who  would  lis- 
ten to  my  words.  I  had  by  my  writings  made  his  name 
and  his  deeds  familiar  to  the  world  in  four  different  lan- 
guages, yet  here  we  were,  after  four  decades,  once  more 
face  to  face — he  on  his  bed,  aged  and  tremulous,  drawing 
near  the  sunset  of  life,  and  I,  his  former  slave,  United 
States  Marshal  of  the  district  of  Columbia,  holding  his 
hand  and  in  friendly  conversation  with  him  in  a  sort  of 
final  settlement  of  past  differences  preparatory  to  his 
stepping  into  his  grave,  where  all  distinctions  are  at 
an    end,    and    where    the    great    and    the    small,    the 


LAST   AND   TOUCHING   INTERVIEW.  535 

slave  and  his  master,  are  reduced  to  the  same  level. 
Had '  I  been  asked  in  the  days  of  slavery  to  visit 
this  man  I  should  have  regarded  the  invitation  as 
one  to  put  fetters  on  my  ankles  and  handcuffs  on 
my  wrists.  It  would  have  been  an  invitation  to  the 
auction-block  and  the  slave-whip.  I  had  no  business  with 
this  man  under  the  old  regime  but  to  keep  out  of  his  way. 
But  now  that  slavery  was  destroyed,  and  the  slave  and 
the  master  stood  upon  equal  ground,  I  was  not  only  will- 
ing to  meet  him,  but  was  very  glad  to  do  so.  The  con- 
ditions were  favorable  for  remembrance  of  all  his  good 
deeds,  and  generous  extenuation  of  all  his  evil  ones.  He 
was  to  me  no  longer  a  slaveholder  either  in  fact  or  in 
spirit,  and  I  regarded  him  as  I  did  myself,  a  victim  of 
the  circumstances  of  birth,  education,  law,  and  custom. 

Our  courses  had  been  determined  for  us,  not  by  us. 
We  had  both  been  flung,  by  powers  that  did  not  ask  our 
consent,  upon  a  mighty  current  of  life,  which  we  could 
neither  resist  nor  control.  By  this  current  he  was  a 
master,  and  I  a  slave ;  but  now  our  lives  were  verging 
towards  a  point  where  differences  disappear,  where  even 
the  constancy  of  hate  breaks  down  and  where  the  clouds 
of  pride,  passion  and  selfishness  vanish  before  the  bright- 
ness of  infinite  light.  At  such  a  time,  and  in  such  a 
place,  when  a  man  is  about  closing  his  eyes  on  this  world 
and  ready  to  step  into  the  eternal  unknown,  no  word  of 
reproach -or  bitterness  should  reach  him  or  fall  from  his 
lips ;  and  on  this  occasion  there  was  to  this  rule  no  trans- 
gression on  either  side. 

As  this  visit  to  Capt.  Auld  has  been  made  the  subject 
of  mirth  by  heartless  triflers,  and  by  serious-minded  men 
regretted  as  a  weakening  of  my  life-long  testimony 
against  slavery,  and  as  the  report  of  it,  published  in  the 
papers  immediately  after  it  occurred,  was  in  some  respects 
defective  and  colored,  it  may  be  proper  to  state  exactly 
what  was  said  and  done  at  this  interview. 


536  THE   SLAVE   AND    HIS   MASTER    FRIENDS. 

It  should  in  the  first  place  be  understood  that  I  did  not 
go  to  St.  Michaels  upon  Capt.  Auld's  invitation,  but  upon 
that  of  my  colored  friend,  Charles  Caldwell ;  but  when 
once  there,  Capt.  Auld  sent  Mr.  Green,  a  man  in  constant 
attendance  upon  him  during  his  sickness,  to  tell  me  he 
would  be  very  glad  to  see  me,  and  wished  me  to  accom- 
pany Green  to  his  house,  with  which  request  I  complied. 
On  reaching  the  house  I  was  met  by  Mr.  Wm.  H.  Bruff, 
a  son-in-law  of  Capt.  Auld,  and  Mrs.  Louisa  Bruff,  his 
daughter,  and  was  conducted  by  them  immediately  to  the 
bed-room  of  Capt.  Auld.  We  addressed  each  other  simul- 
taneously, he  calling  me  "  Marshal  Douglass,"  and  I,  as  I 
had  always  called  him,  "  Captain  Auld."  Hearing  my- 
seld  called  by  him  "Marshal  Douglass,"  I  instantly  broke 
up  the  formal  nature  of  the  meeting  by  saying,  "  not 
Marshal,  but  Frederick  to  you  as  formerly."  We  shook 
hands  cordially,  and  in  the  act  of  doing  so,  he,  having 
been  long  stricken  with  palsy,  shed  tears  as  men  thus 
afflicted  will  do  when  excited  by  any  deep  emotion.  The 
sight  of  him,  the  changes  which  time  had  wrought  in 
him,  his  tremulous  hands  constantly  in  motion,  and  all 
the  circumstances  of  his  condition  affected  me  deeply,  and 
for  a  time  choked  my  voice  and  made  me  speechless. 
We  both,  however,  got  the  better  of  our  feelings,  and 
conversed  freely  about  the  past. 

Though  broken  by  age  and  palsy,  the  mind  of  Capt. 
Auld  was  remarkably  clear  and  strong.  After  he  had 
become  composed  I  asked  him  what  he  thought  of  my 
conduct  in  running  away  and  going  to  the  north.  He 
hesitated  a  moment  as  if  to  properly  formulate  his  reply, 
and  said :  "  Frederick,  I  always  knew  you  were  too  smart 
to  be  a  slave,  and  had  I  been  in  your  place,  I  should  have 
done  as  you  did."  I  said,  "  Capt.  Auld,  I  am  glad  to 
hear  you  say  this.  I  did  not  run  away  from  you,  but 
from  slavery ;  it  was  not  that  I   loved  Caesar  less,  but 


HIS   AGE   IS   DETERMINED.  537 

Rome  more."  I  told  him  that  I  had  made  a  mistake  in 
my  narrative,  a  copy  of  which  I  had  sent  him,  in  attribut- 
ing to  him  ungrateful  and  cruel  treatment  of  my  grand- 
mother ;  that  I  had  done  so  on  the  supposition  that  in  the 
division  of  the  property  of  my  old  master,  Mr.  Aaron  An- 
thony, my  grandmother  had  fallen  to  him,  and  that  he 
had  left  her  in  her  old  age,  when  she  could  be  no  longer 
of  service  to  him,  to  pick  up  her  living  in  solitude  with 
none  to  help  her,  or,in  other  words,had  turned  her  out  to 
die  like  an  old  horse.  "Ah  !  "  he  said,  "  that  was  a  mis- 
take, I  never  owned  your  grandmother ;  she  in  the  division 
of  the  slaves  was  awarded  to  my  brother-in-law,  Andrew 
Anthony ;  but,"  he  added  quickly,  "  I  brought  her  down 
here  and  took  care  of  her  as  long  as  she  lived."  The 
fact  is,  that,  after  writing  my  narrative  describing  the 
condition  of  my  grandmother,  Capt.  Auld's  attention 
being  thus  called  to  it,  he  rescued  her  from  her  destitu- 
tion. I  told  him  that  this  mistake  of  mine  was  corrected 
as  soon  as  I  discovered  it,  and  that  I  had  at  no  time  any 
wish  to  do  him  injustice  ;  that  I  regarded  both  of  us  as  vic- 
tims of  a  system.  "  Oh,  I  never  liked  slavery,"  he  said, 
"  and  I  meant  to  emancipate  all  of  my  slaves  when  they 
reached  the  age  of  twenty-five  years."  I  told  him  I  had 
always  been  curious  to  know  how  old  I  was  and  that  it 
had  been  a  serious  trouble  to  me,  not  to  know  when  was 
my  birthday.  He  said  he  could  not  tell  me  that,  but  he 
thought  I  was  born  in  February,  1818.  This  date  made 
me  one  year  younger  than  I  had  supposed  myself  from 
what  was  told  me  by  Mistress  Lucretia,  Captain  Auld's 
former  wife,  when  I  left  Lloyd's  for  Baltimore  in  the 
Spring  of  1825 ;  she  having  then  said  that  I  was  eight, 
going  on  nine.  I  know  that  it  was  in  the  year  1825  that 
I  went  to  Baltimore,  because  it  was  in  that  year  that  Mr. 
James  Beacham  built  a  large  frigate  at  the  foot  of  Alli- 
ceana   street,  for   one  of  the  South   American   Govern- 


538  CAPTAIN  auld's  death. 

ments.  Judging  from  this,  and  from  certain  events 
which  transpired  at  Col.  Lloyd's  such  as  a  boy  under  eight 
years  old,  without  any  knowledge  of  books,  would  hardly 
take  cognizance  of,  I  am  led  to  believe  that  Mrs.  Lucretia 
was  nearer  right  as  to  my  age  than  her  husband. 

Before  I  left  his  bedside  Captain  Auld  spoke  with  a 
cheerful  confidence  of  the  great  change  that  awaited  him, 
and  felt  himself  about  to  depart  in  peace.  Seeing  his 
extreme  weakness  I  did  not  protract  my  visit.  The 
whole  interview  did  not  last  more  than  twenty  minutes, 
and  we  parted  to  meet  no  more.  His  death  was  soon 
after  announced  in  the  papers,  and  the  fact  that  he  had 
once  owned  me  as  a  slave  was  cited  as  rendering  that 
event  noteworthy. 

It  may  not,  perhaps,  be  quite  artistic  to  speak  in  this 
connection  of  another  incident  of  something  of  the  same 
nature  as  that  which  I  have  just  narrated,  and  yet  it 
quite  naturally  finds  place  here  ;  and  that  is,  my  visit  to 
the  town  of  Easton,  county  seat  of  Talbot  County,  two 
years  later,  to  deliver  an  address  in  the  Court  House,  for 
the  benefit  of  some  association  in  that  place.  The  visit 
was  made  interesting  to  me,  by  the  fact  that  forty-five 
years  before  I  had,  in  company  with  Henry  and  John 
Harris,  been  dragged  behind  horses  to  Easton,  with  my 
hands  tied,  put  in  jail  and  offered  for  sale,  for  the  offense 
of  intending  to  run  away  from  slavery. 

It  may  easily  be  seen  that  this  visit,  after  this  lapse  of 
time,  brought  with  it  feelings  and  reflections  such  as 
only  unusual  circumstances  can  awaken.  There  stood 
the  old  jail,  with  its  white-washed  walls  and  iron  grat- 
ings, as  when  in  my  youth  1  heard  its  heavy  locks  and 
bolts  clank  behind  me. 

Strange  too,  Mr.  Joseph  Graham,  who  was  then  sheriff 
of  the  County,  and  who  locked  me  in  this  gloomy  place, 
was  still  living,  though  verging  towards  eighty,  and  was 


EASTON    AND    ITS    ASSOCIATIONS.  539 

one  of  the  gentlemen  who  now  gave  me  a  warm  and 
friendly  welcome,  and  was  among  my  hearers  when  I 
delivered  my  address  at  the  Court  House.  There  too  in 
the  same  old  place  stood  Sol.  Law's  Tavern,  where  once 
the  slave  traders  were  wont  to  congregate,  and  where  I 
now  took  up  my  abode  and  was  treated  with  a  hospitality 
and  consideration  undreamed  of  by  me  in  the  olden  time 
as  possible. 

When  one  has  advanced  far  in  the  journey  of  life,  when 
he  has  seen  and  traveled  over  much  of  this  great  world, 
and  has  had  many  and  strange  experiences  of  shadow  and 
sunshine,  when  long  distances  of  time  and  space  have 
come  between  him  and  his  point  of  departure,  it  is  natural 
that  his  thoughts  should  return  to  the  place  of  his 
beginning,  and  that  he  should  be  seized  with  a  strong 
desire  to  revisit  the  scenes  of  his  early  recollection,  and 
live  over  in  memory  the  incidents  of  his  childhood.  At 
least  such  for  several  years  had  been  my  thoughts  and 
feeling  in  respect  of  Col.  Lloyd's  plantation  on  Wye 
River,  Talbot  County,  Maryland ;  for  I  had  never  been 
there  since  I  left  it,  when  eight  years  old,  in  1825. 

While  slavery  continued,  of  course  this  very  natural  de- 
sire could  not  be  safely  gratified ;  for  my  presence  among 
slaves  was  dangerous  to  the  public  peace,  and  could  no 
more  be  tolerated  than  could  a  wolf  among  sheep,  or  fire 
in  a  magazine.  But  now  that  the  results  of  the  war  had 
changed  all  this,  I  had  for  several  years  determined  to 
return,  upon  the  first  opportunity,  to  my  old  home. 
Speaking  of  this  desire  of  mine  last  winter,  to  Hon.  John 
L.  Thomas,  the  efficient  collector  at  the  port  of  Balti- 
more, and  a  leading  republican  of  the  State  of  Maryland, 
he  urged  me  very  much  to  go,  and  added  that  he  often 
took  a  trip  to  the  eastern  shore  in  his  revenue  cutter 
Guthrie,  (otherwise  known  in  time  of  war  as  the  Ewing,) 
and  would  be  much  pleased  to  have  me  accompany  him 


540  VISIT   TO   THE   EASTERN   SHORE. 

on  one  of  these  trips.  I  expressed  some  doubt  as  to  how 
such  a  visit  would  be  received  by  the  present  Col.  Edward 
Lloyd,  now  proprietor  of  the  old  place,  and  grandson  of 
Governor  Ed.  Lloyd,  whom  I  remembered.  Mr.  Thomas 
promptly  assured  me  that  from  his  own  knowledge  I  need 
have  no  trouble  on  that  score.  Mr.  Lloyd  was  a  liberal- 
minded  gentleman,  and  he  had  no  doubt  would  take  a 
visit  from  me  very  kindly.  I  was  very  glad  to  accept  the 
offer.  The  opportunity  for  the  trip  however  did  not  oc- 
cur till  the  12th  of  June,  and  on  that  day,  in  company 
with  Messrs.  Thomas,  Thompson,  and  Chamberlain,  on 
board  the  cutter,  we  started  for  the  contemplated  visit. 
In  four  hours  after  leaving  Baltimore  we  were  anchored 
■  in  the  river  off  the  Lloyd  estate,  and  from  the  deck  of  our 
vessel  I  saw  once  more  the  stately  chimneys  of  the  grand 
old  mansion  which  I  had  last  seen  from  the  deck  of  the 
Sallie  Lloyd  when  a  boy.  I  left  there  as  a  slave,  and  re- 
turned as  a  freeman  ;  I  left  there  unknown  to  the  outside 
world,  and  returned  well  known ;  I  left  there  on  a  freight 
boat,  and  returned  on  a  revenue  cutter  ;  I  left  on  a  ves- 
sel belonging  to  Col.  Edward  Lloyd,  and  returned  on  one 
belonging  to  the  United  States. 

As  soon  as  we  had  come  to  anchor,  Mr.  Thomas 
dispatched  a  note  to  Col.  Edward  Lloyd,  announcing  my 
presence  on  board  his  cutter,  and  inviting  him  to  meet 
me,  informing  him  it  was  my  desire,  if  agreeable  to  him, 
to  revisit  my  old  home.  In  response  to  this  note,  Mr. 
Howard  Lloyd,  a  son  of  Col.  Lloyd,  a  young  gentleman  of 
very  pleasant  address,  came  on  board  the  cutter,  and  was 
introduced  to  the  several  gentlemen  and  myself. 

He  told  us  that  his  father  had  gone  to  Easton  on  busi- 
ness, expressed  his  regret  at  his  absence,  hoped  he  would 
return  before  we  should  leave,  and  in  the  meantime  re- 
ceived us  cordially,  and  invited  us  ashore,  escorted  us  over 
the  grounds,  and  gave  us  as  hearty  a  welcome  as  we  could 


KIND   EECEPTION   FROM   THE    YOUNG   GENTLEMAN.      541 

have  wished.  I  hope  I  shall  be  pardoned  for  speaking 
with  much  complacency  of  this  incident.  It  was  one 
which  could  happen  to  but  few  men,  and  only  once  in  the 
life  time  of  any.  The  span  of  human  life  is  too  short  for 
the  repetition  of  events  which  occur  at  the  distance  of  fifty 
years.  That  I  was  deeply  moved  and  greatly  affected 
by  it  can  be  easily  imagined.  Here  I  was,  being  wel- 
comed and  escorted  by  the  great  grandson  of  Colonel  Ed- 
ward Lloyd  —  a  gentleman  I  had  known  well  fifty-six 
years  before,  and  whose  form  and  features  were  as  vividly 
depicted  on  my  memory  as  if  I  had  seen  him  but  yesterday. 
He  was  a  gentleman  of  the  olden  time,  elegant  in  his 
apparel,  dignified  in  his  deportment,  a  man  of  few  words 
and  of  weighty  presence ;  and  I  can  easily  conceive  that 
no  Governor  of  the  State  of  Maryland  ever  commanded  a 
larger  measure  of  respect  than  did  this  great-grandfather 
of  the  young  gentleman  now  before  me.  In  company 
with  Mr.  Howard  was  his  little  brother  Decosa,  a  bright 
boy  of  eight  or  nine  years,  disclosing  his  aristocratic  de- 
scent in  the  lineaments  of  his  face,  and  in  all  his  modest 
and  graceful  movements.  As  1  looked  at  him  I  could  not 
help  the  reflections  naturally  arising  from  having  seen 
so  many  generations  of  the  same  family  on  the  same  es- 
tate. I  had  seen  the  elder  Lloyd,  and  was  now  walking 
around  with  the  youngest  member  of  that  name.  In 
respect  to  the  place  itself,  I  was  most  agreeably  surprised 
to  find  that  time  had  dealt  so  gently  with  it,  and  that  in 
all  its  appointments  it  was  so  little  changed  from  what  it 
was  when  I  left  it,  and  from  what  I  have  elsewhere  de- 
scribed it.  Very  little  was  missing  except  the  squads  of 
little  black  children  which  were  once  seen  in  all  direc- 
tions, and  the  great  number  of  slaves  in  its  fields.  Col. 
Lloyd's  estate  comprised  twenty-seven  thousand  acres, 
and  the  home-farm  seven  thousand.  In  my  boyhood  six- 
ty men  were  employed  in  cultivating  the  home  farm  alone. 


542  EVERYTHING    MUCH    THE   SAME. 

Now,  by  the  aid  of  machinery,  the  work  is  accomplished 
by  ten  men.  1  found  the  buildings,  which  gave  it  the  ap- 
pearance of  a  village,  nearly  all  standing,  and  I  was  as- 
tonished to  find  that  I  had  carried  their  appearance  and 
location  so  accurately  in  my  mind  during  so  many  years. 
There  was  the  long  quarter,  the  quarter  on  the  hill,  the 
dwelling-house  of  my  old  master  Aaron  Anthony,  and  the 
overseer's  house,  once  occupied  by  William  Sevier,  Austin 
Gore,  James  Hopkins,  and  other  overseers.  In  connection 
with  my  old  master's  house  was  the  kitchen  where  Aunt 
Katy  presided,  and  where  my  head  had  received  many  a 
thump  from  her  unfriendly  hand.  I  looked  into  this 
kitchen  with  peculiar  interest,  and  remembered  that  it 
was  there  I  last  saw  my  mother.  I  went  round  to  the 
window  at  which  Miss  Lucretia  used  to  sit  with  her  sew- 
ing, and  at  which  I  used  to  sing  when  hungry,  a  sig- 
nal which  she  well  understood,  and  to  which  she  readily 
responded  with  bread.  The  little  closet  in  which  I  slept 
in  a  bag  had  been  taken  into  the  room ;  the  dirt  floor, 
too,  had  disappeared  under  plank.  But  upon  the  whole 
the  house  is  very  much  as  it  was  in  the  old  time.  Not 
far  from  it  was  the  stable  formerly  in  charge  of  old  Bar- 
ney. The  store-house  at  the  end  of  it,  of  which  my  mas- 
ter carried  the  keys,  had  been  removed.  The  large 
carriage  house,  too,  which  in  my  boyhood  days  contained 
two  or  three  fine  coaches,  several  phaetons,  gigs,  and  a 
large  sleigh,  (for  the  latter  there  was  seldom  any  use)  was 
gone.  This  carriage  house  was  of  much  interest  to  me, 
because  Col.  Lloyd  sometimes  allowed  his  servants  the 
use  of  it  for  festal  occasions,  and  in  it  there  was  at  such 
times  music  and  dancing.  With  these  two  exceptions  the 
houses  of  the  estate  remained.  There  was  the  shoemaker's 
shop,  where  Uncle  Abe  made  and  mended  shoes ;  and 
there  the  blacksmith's  shop,  where  Uncle  Tony  hammered 
iron,  and  the  weekly  closing  of  which  first  taught  me  to 


THE   BURIAL   GROUND    OF    CENTURIES.  543 

distinguish  Sundays  from  other  days.  The  old  barn,  too, 
was  there — time-worn,  to  be  sure,  but  still  in  good  con- 
dition— a  place  of  wonderful  interest  to  me  in  my  child- 
hood, for  there  I  often  repaired  to  listen  to  the  chatter 
and  watch  the  flight  of  swallows  among  its  lofty  beams, 
and  under  its  ample  roof.  Time  had  wrought  some 
changes  in  the  trees  and  foliage.  The  Lombardy  poplars, 
in  the  branches  of  which  the  red-winged  black  birds  used 
to  congregate  and  sing,  and  whose  music  awakened  in  my 
young  heart  sensations  and  aspirations  deep  and  undefin- 
able,  were  gone;  but  the  oaks  and  elms,  where  young 
Daniel  (the  uncle  of  the  present  Edward  Lloyd)  used  to 
divide  with  me  his  cakes  and  biscuits,  were  there  as  um- 
brageous and  beautiful  as  ever.  I  expressed  a  wish  to 
Mr.  Howard  to  be  shown  into  the  family  burial  ground, 
and  thither  we  made  our  way.  It  is  a  remarkable  spot 
— the  resting  place  for  all  the  deceased  Lloyds  for  two 
hundred  years,  for  the  family  have  been  in  possession 
of  the  estate  since  the  settlement  of  the  Maryland  col- 
ony. 

The  tombs  there  remind  one  of  what  may  be  seen  in 
the  grounds  of  moss-covered  churches  in  England.  The 
very  names  of  those  who  sleep  within  the  oldest  of  them 
are  crumbled  away  and  become  undecipherable.  Every- 
thing about  it  is  impressive,  and  suggestive  of  the  tran- 
sient character  of  human  life  and  glory.  No  one  could 
stand  under  its  weeping  willows,  amidst  its  creeping  ivy 
and  myrtle,  and  look  through  its  somber  shadows,  without 
a  feeling  of  unusual  solemnity.  The  first  interment  I  ever 
witnessed  was  in  this  place.  It  was  the  great-great- 
grandmother,  brought  from  Annapolis  in  a  mahogany  cof- 
fin, and  quietly,  without  ceremony,  deposited  in  this 
ground. 

While  here  Mr.  Howard  gathered  for  me  a  bouquet  of 
flowers  and  evergreens  from  the  different  graves  around 


544  MASSACHUSETTS    TUTOR    INTERRED    THERE. 

us,  and  which  I  carefully  brought  to  my  home  for  pre- 
servation. 

Notable  among  the  tombs  were  those  of  Admiral 
Buchanan,  who  commanded  the  Merrimac  in  the  action  at 
Hampton  Roads  with  the  Monitor,  March  8,  1862,  and 
that  of  General  Winder  of  the  Confederate  army,  both 
sons-in-law  of  the  elder  Lloyd.  There  was  also  pointed 
out  to  me  the  grave  of  a  Massachusetts  man,  a  Mr.  Page, 
a  teacher  in  the  family,  whom  I  had  often  seen  and  won- 
dered what  he  could  be  thinking  about  as  he  silently 
paced  up  and  down  the  garden  walks,  always  alone,  for 
he  associated  neither  with  Captain  Anthony,  Mr.  McDer- 
mot,  nor  the  overseers.  He  seemed  to  be  one  by  himself. 
I  believe  he  originated  somewhere  near  Greenfield,  Mass- 
achusetts, and  members  of  his  family  will  perhaps  learn 
for  the  first  time,  from  these  lines,  the  place  of  his  burial ; 
for  I  have  had  intimation  that  they  knew  little  about  him 
after  he  once  left  home. 

We  then  visited  the  garden,  still  kept  in  fine  condition, 
but  not  as  in  the  days  of  the  elder  Lloyd,  for  then  it  was 
tended  constantly  by  Mr.  McDermot,  a  scientific  gardener, 
and  four  experienced  hands,  and  formed,  perhaps,  the 
most  beautiful  feature  of  the  place.  From  this  we  were 
invited  to  what  was  called  by  the  slaves  the  Great  House 
— the  mansion  of  the  Lloyds,  and  were  helped  to  chairs 
upon  its  stately  veranda,  where  we  could  have  full  view 
of  its  garden,  with  its  broad  walks,  hedged  with  box  and 
adorned  with  fruit  trees  and  flowers  of  almost  every 
variety.  A  more  tranquil  and  tranquilizing-  scene  I  have 
seldom  met  in  this  or  any  other  country. 

We  were  soon  invited  from  this  delightful  outlook  into 
the  large  dining-room,  with  its  old-fashioned  furniture, 
its  mahogany  side-board,  its  cut-glass  chandeliers,  decan- 
ters, tumblers,  and  wine-glasses,  and  cordially  invited  to 
refresh  ourselves  with  wine  of  most  excellent  quality. 


Revisits  his  Old  Home. 


A   NEW   DISPENSATION.  547 

To  say  that  our  reception  was  every  way  gratifying  is 
but  a  feeble  expression  of  the  feeling  of  each  and  all 
of  us. 

Leaving  the  Great  House,  my  presence  became  known 
to  the  colored  people,  some  of  whom  were  children  of 
those  I  had  known  when  a  boy.  They  all  seemed  de- 
lighted to  see  me,  and  were  pleased  when  I  called  over 
the  names  of  many  of  the  old  servants,  and  pointed  out 
the  cabin  where  Dr.  Copper,  an  old  slave,  used,  with  a 
hickory  stick  in  hand,  to  teach  us  to  say  the  "  Lord's 
Prayer."  After  spending  a  little  time  with  these,  we 
bade  good-bye  to  Mr.  Howard  Lloyd,  with  many  thanks 
for  his  kind  attentions,  and  steamed  away  to  St.  Michael's, 
a  place  of  which  I  have  already  spoken. 

The  next  part  of  this  memorable  trip  took  us  to  the 
home  of  Mrs.  Buchanan,  the  widow  of  Admiral  Bu- 
chanan, one  of  the  two  only  living  daughters  of  old  Gov- 
ernor Lloyd,  and  here  my  reception  was  as  kindly  as  that 
received  at  the  Great  House,  where  I  had  often  seen  her 
when  a  slender  young  lady  of  eighteen.  She  is  now  about 
seventy-four  years  of  age  but  marvelously  well  preserved. 
She  invited  me  to  a  seat  by  her  side,  introduced  me  to 
her  grandchildren  and  conversed  with  me  as  freely  and 
with  as  little  embarrassment  as  if  I  had  been  an  old 
acquaintance  and  occupied  an  equal  station  with  the  most 
aristocratic  of  the  Caucasian  race.  I  saw  in  her  much  of 
the  quiet  dignity  as  well  as  the  features  of  her  father. 
I  spent  an  hour  or  so  in  conversation  with  Mrs.  Buchanan, 
and  when  I  left  a  beautiful  little  grand-daughter  of  hers, 
with  a  pleasant  smile  on  her  face,  handed  me  a  bouquet 
of  many-colored  flowers.  I  never  accepted  such  a  gift 
with  a  sweeter  sentiment  of  gratitude  than  from  the  hand 
of  this  lovely  child.  It  told  me  many  things,  and  among 
them  that  a  new  dispensation  of  justice,  kindness,  and 
human  brotherhood  was  dawning  not  only  in  the  North, 


548      ADDRESS    ON   JOHN   BROWN   AT   HARPER'S   FERRY. 

but  in  the  South;  that  the  war  and  the  slavery  that 
caused  the  war  were  things  of  the  past,  and  that  the 
rising  generation  are  turning  their  eyes  from  the  sunset 
of  decayed  institutions  to  the  grand  possibilities  of  a 
glorious  future. 

The  next,  and  last  noteworthy  incident  in  my  experi- 
ence, and  one  which  further  and  strikingly  illustrates  the 
idea  with  which  this  chapter  sets  out,  is  my  visit  to 
Harper's  Ferry  on  the  30th  of  May,  of  this  year,  and  my 
address  on  John  Brown,  delivered  in  that  place  before 
Storer  College,  an  Institution  established  for  the  educa- 
tion of  the  children  of  those  whom  John  Brown  endeav- 
ored to  liberate.  It  is  only  a  little  more  than  twenty 
years  ago  when  the  subject  of  my  discourse  (as  will  be 
seen  elsewhere  in  this  volume)  made  a  raid  upon  Harper's 
Ferry ;  when  its  people,  and  we  may  say  the  whole  nation 
were  filled  with  astonishment,  horror,  and  indignation  at 
the  mention  of  his  name;  when  the  government  of  the 
United  States  cooperated  with  the  State  of  Virginia  in 
efforts  to  arrest  and  bring  to  capital  punishment  all 
persons  in  any  way  connected  with  John  Brown  and  his 
enterprise ;  when  United  States  Marshals  visited  Roches- 
ter and  elsewhere  in  search  of  me,  with  a  view  to  my 
apprehension  and  execution,  for  my  supposed  complicity 
with  Brown ;  when  many  prominent  citizens  of  the  North 
were  compelled  to  leave  the  country  to  avoid  arrest,  and 
men  were  mobbed,  even  in  Boston,  for  daring  to  speak  a 
word  in  vindication  or  extenuation  of  what  was  considered 
Brown's  stupendous  crime ;  and  yet  here,  upon  the  very 
soil  he  had  stained  with  blood  and  among  the  very  people 
he  had  startled  and  outraged  and  who  a  few  years  ago 
would  have  hanged  me  in  open  daylight  to  the  first  tree, 
I  was,  after  two  decades,  allowed  to  deliver  an  address, 
not  merely  defending  John  Brown,  but  extolling  him  as  a 
hero  and  martyr  to  the  cause  of  liberty,  and  doing  it  with 


WHITES   EMANCIPATED   AS   WELL   AS   BLACKS.  549 

scarcely  a  murmur  of  disapprobation.  I  confess  that  as 
I  looked  out  upon  the  scene  before  me  and  the  towering 
heights  around  me,  and  remembered  the  bloody  drama 
there  enacted;  as  I  saw  the  log-house  in  the  distance 
where  John  Brown  collected  his  men  and  saw  the  little 
engine-house  where  the  brave  old  Puritan  fortified  himself 
against  a  dozen  companies .  of  Virginia  Militia,  and  the 
place  where  he  was  finally  captured  by  the  United  States 
troops  under  Col.  Robert  E.  Lee,  I  was  a  little  shocked 
at  my  own  boldness  in  attempting  to  deliver  in  such 
presence  an  address  of  the  character  advertised  in  advance 
of  my  coming.  But  there  was  no  cause  of  apprehension. 
The  people  of  Harper's  Ferry  have  made  wondrous  prog- 
ress in  their  ideas  of  freedom,  of  thought  and  speech. 
The  abolition  of  slavery  has  not  merely  emancipated  the 
negro,  but  liberated  the  whites.  It  has  taken  the  lock 
from  their  tongues  and  the  fetters  from  their  press, 
On  the  platform  from  which  I  spoke,  sat  Hon.  Andrew 
J.  Hunter,  the  prosecuting  attorney  for  the  State  of  Vir- 
ginia, who  conducted  against  John  Brown,  the  cause 
of  the  State  that  consigned  him  to  the  gallows.  This 
man,  now  well  stricken  in  years,  greeted  me  cordially 
and  in  conversation  with  me  after  the  address,  bore  tes- 
timony to  the  manliness  a'nd  courage  of  John  Brown, 
and  though  he  still  disapproved  of  the  raid  made  by  him 
upon  Harper's  Ferry,  commended  me  for  my  address 
and  gave  me  a  pressing  invitation  to  visit  Charlestown, 
where  he  lives,  and  offered  to  give  me  some  facts  which 
might  prove  interesting  to  me,  as  to  the  sayings  and  con- 
duct of  Captain  Brown  wliile  in  prison  and  on  trial,  up 
to  the  time  of  his  execution.  I  regret  that  my  engage- 
ments and  duties  were  such  that  I  could  not  then  and 
there  accept  his  invitation,  for  I  could  not  doubt  the  sin- 
cerity with  which  it  was  given,  or  fail  to  see  the  value  of 
compliance.     Mr.  Hunter  not  only  congratulated  me  upon 


550  EXPECTATIONS   FULFILLED. 

my  speech,  but  at  parting,  gave  me  a  friendly  grip,  and 
added  that  if  Robert  E.  Lee  were  alive  and  present,  he 
knew  he  would  give  me  his  hand  also. 

This  man,  by  his  frequent  interruptions,  added  much 
to  the  interest  of  the  occasion,  approving  and  con- 
demning my  sentiments  as  they  were  uttered.  I  only 
regret  that  he  did  not  undertake  a  formal  reply  to  my 
speech,  but  this,  though  invited,  he  declined  to  do.  It 
would  have  given  me  an  opportunity  of  fortifying  certain 
positions  in  my  address  which  were  perhaps  insufficiently 
defended.  Upon  the  whole,  taking  the  visit  to  Capt. 
Auld,  to  Easton  with  its  old  jail,  to  the  home  of  my  old 
master  at  Col.  Lloyd's,  and  this  visit  to  Harper's  Ferry, 
with  all  their  associations,  they  fulfill  the  expectation 
created  at  the  beginning  of  this  chapter. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

INCIDENTS  AND  EVENTS. 

Hon.  Gerrit  Smith  and  Mr.  E.  C.  Delevan — Experiences  at  hotels  and 
on  steamboats  and  other  modes  of  travel — Hon.  Edward  Marshall — 
Grace  Greenwood — Hon.  Moses  Norris — Robert  G.  Ingersoll — Re 
flections  and  conclusions — Compensations. 

IN  escaping  from  the  South,  the  reader  will  have  ob- 
served that  I  did  not  escape  from  its  widespread 
influence  in  the  North.  That  influence  met  me  almost 
everywhere  outside  of  pronounced  anti-slavery  circles,  and 
sometimes  even  within  them.  It  was  in  the  air,  and  men 
breathed  it  and  were  permeated  by  it  often  when  they 
were  quite  unconscious  of  its  presence. 

I  might  recount  many  occasions  when  I  have  encoun- 
tered this  feeling,  some  painful  and  melancholy,  some 
ridiculous  and  amusing.  It  has  been  a  part  of  my  mis- 
sion to  expose  the  absurdity  of  this  spirit  of  caste  and  in 
some  measure  help  to  emancipate  men  from  its  control. 

Invited  to  accompany  Hon.  Gerrit  Smith  to  dine  with 
Mr.  E.  C.  Delevan  at  Albany  many  years  ago,  I  expressed 
to  Mr.  Smith  my  awkwardness  and  embarrassment  in  the 
society  I  was  likely  to  meet  there.  "  Ah ! "  said  that 
good  man,  "  you  must  go,  Douglass ;  it  is  your  mission  to 
break  down  the  walls  of  separation  between  the  two 
races."  I  went  with  Mr.  Smith,  and  was  soon  made 
at  ease  by  Mr.  Delevan  and  the  ladies  and  gentlemen 
there.  They  were  among  the  most  refined  and  brilliant 
people  I  had  ever  met.  I  felt  somewhat  surprised  that  I 
could  be  so  much  at  ease  in  such  company,  but  I  found  it 
then,  as  I  have  since,  that  the  higher  the  gradation  in  in- 

(551) 


552  CIVILIZATION   IN   JANESVILLE. 

telligence  and  refinement  the  farther  removed  are  all 
artificial  distinctions  and  restraints  of  mere  caste  or 
color. 

In  one  of  my  anti-slavery  campaigns  in  New  York  five 
and  thirty  years  ago  I  had  an  appointment  at  Victor,  a 
town  in  Ontario  county.  I  was  compelled  to  stop  at  the 
hotel.  It  was  the  custom  at  that  time  to  seat  the  guests 
at  a  long  table  running  the  length  of  the  dining-room. 
When  I  entered  I  was  shown  a  little  table  off  in  a  corner. 
I  knew  what  it  meant,  but  took  my  dinner  all  the  same. 
When  I  went  to  the  desk  to  pay  my  bill  I  said,  "Now, 
landlord,  be  good  enough  to  tell  me  just  why  you  gave  me 
my  dinner  at  the  little  table  in  the  corner  by  myself." 
He  was  equal  to  the  occasion,  and  quickly  replied,  "  Be- 
cause, you  see,  I  wished  to  give  you  something  better  than 
the  others."  The  cool  reply  staggered  me,  and  I  gath- 
ered up  my  change,  muttering  only  that  I  did  not  want  to 
be  treated  better  than  other  people,  and  bade  him  good 
morning. 

On  an  anti-slavery  tour  through  the  West,  in  company 
with  H.  Ford  Douglas,  a  young  colored  man  of  fine  intel- 
lect and  much  promise,  and  my  old  friend  John  Jones 
(both  now  deceased),  we  stopped  at  a  hotel  in  Janesville, 
and  were  seated  by  ourselves  to  take  our  meals  where  all 
the  bar-room  loafers  of  the  town  could  stare  at  us.  Thus 
seated,  I  took  occasion  to  say  loud  enough  for  the  crowd 
to  hear  me,that  I  had  just  been  out  to  the  stable,  and  had 
made  a  great  discovery.  Asked  by  Mr.  Jones  what  my  dis- 
covery was,  I  said  that  I  saw  there  black  horses  and  white 
horses  eating  together  in  peace  from  the  same  trough, 
from  which  I  inferred  that  the  horses  of  Janesville  were 
more  civilized  than  its  people.  The  crowd  saw  the  hit, 
and  broke  out  into  a  good-natured  laugh.  We  were  after- 
ward entertained  at  the  same  table  with  other  guests. 

Many  years  ago,  on  my  way  from  Cleveland  to  Buffalo 


A  SCENE  AT  A  SUPPER  TABLE.  553 

on  one  of  the  lake  steamers,  the  gong  sounded  for  supper. 
There  was  a  rough  element  on  board,  such  as  at  that  time 
might  be  found  anywhere  between  Buffalo  and  Chicago. 
It  was  not  to  be  trifled  with,  especially  when  hungry.  At 
the  first  sound  of  the  gong  there  was  a  furious  rush 
for  the  table.  From  prudence,  more  than  from  lack  of 
appetite,  I  waited  for  the  second  table,  as  did  several 
others.  At  this  second  table  I  took  a  seat  far  apart  from 
the  few  gentlemen  scattered  along  its  side,  but  directly 
opposite  a  well-dressed,  fine-featured  man  of  the  fairest 
complexion,  high  forehead,  golden  hair,  and  light  beard. 
His  whole  appearance  told  me  he  was  somebody.  I  had 
been  seated  but  a  minute  or  two  when  the  steward  came 
to  me  and  roughly  ordered  me  away.  I  paid  no  attention 
to  him,  but  proceeded  to  take  my  supper,  determined  not 
to  leave  unless  compelled  to  do  so  by  superior  force,  and, 
being  young  and  strong,  I  was  not  entirely  unwilling  to 
risk  the  consequences  of  such  a  contest.  A  few  moments 
passed,  when  on  each  side  of  my  chair  there  appeared  a 
stalwart  of  my  own  race.  I  glanced  at  the  gentleman  op- 
posite. His  brow  was  knit,  his  color  changed  from  white 
to  scarlet,  and  his  eyes  were  full  of  fire.  I  saw  the  light- 
ning flash,  but  I  could  not  tell  where  it  would  strike. 
Before  my  sable  brethren  could  execute  their  captain's 
order,  and  just  as  they  were  about  to  lay  violent  hands 
upon  me,  a  voice  from  that  man  of  golden  hair  and  fiery 
eyes  resounded  like  a  clap  of  summer  thunder.  "  Let  the 
gentleman  alone  !  I  am  not  ashamed  to  take  my  tea  with 
Mr.  Douglass."  His  was  a  voice  to  be  obeyed,  and  my 
right  to  my  seat  and  my  supper  was  no  more  disputed. 

I  bowed  my  acknowledgment  to  the  gentleman  and 
thanked  him  for  his  chivalrous  interference,  and,  as  mod- 
estly as  I  could,  asked  him  his  name.  "  I  am  Edward 
Marshall  of  Kentucky,  now  of  California,"  he  said. 
"  Sir,  I  am  very  glad  to  know  you  ;  I  have  just  been  reading 


554         EDWARD  MARSHALL  OF  KENTUCKY. 

your  speech  in  Congress,"  I  said.  Supper  over,  we  passed 
several  hours  in  conversation  with  each  other,  during 
which  he  told  me  of  his  political  career  in  California,  of 
his  election  to  Congress,  and  that  he  was  a  Democrat,  but 
had  no  prejudice  against  color.  He  was  then  just  coming 
from  Kentucky,  where  he  had  been  in  part  to  see  his  black 
mammy,  for,  said  he, "  I  nursed  at  the  breasts  of  a  colored 
mother." 

I  asked  him  if  he  knew  my  old  friend  John  A.  Collins 
in  California.  "  Oh,  yes,"  he  replied ;  "  he  is  a  smart 
fellow.  He  ran  against  me  for  Congress.  I  charged  him 
with  being  an  abolitionist,  but  he  denied  it ;  so  I  sent  off 
and  got  the  evidence  of  his  having  been  general  agent  of 
the  Massachusetts  Anti-Slavery  Society,  and  that  settled 
him." 

During  the  passage  Mr.  Marshall  invited  me  into  the 
bar-room  to  take  a  drink.  I  excused  myself  from  drink- 
ing, but  went  down  with  him.  There  were  a  number  of 
thirsty-looking  individuals  standing  around,  to  whom  Mr. 
Marshall  said,  "  Come,  boys,  take  a  drink."  When  the 
drinking  was  over  he  threw  down  upon  the  counter  a 
twenty-dollar  gold  piece,  at  which  the  barkeeper  made 
large  eyes  and  said  he  could  not  change  it.  "  Well,  keep 
it,"  said  the  gallant  Marshall ;  "  it  will  all  be  gone  before 
morning."  After  this  we  naturally  fell  apart,  and  he  was 
monopolized  by  other  company ;  but  I  shall  never  fail  to 
bear  willing  testimony  to  the  generous  any  manly  quali- 
ties of  this  brother  of  the  gifted  and  eloquent  Thomas 
Marshall  of  Kentucky. 

In  1842  I  was  sent  by  the  Massachusetts  Anti-Slavery 
Society  to  hold  a  Sunday  meeting  in  Pittsfield,N.  II.,  and 
was  given  the  name  of  Mr.  Hilles,  a  subscriber  to  the  Lib- 
erator. It  was  supposed  that  any  man  who  had  the 
courage  to  take  and  read  the  Liberator,  edited  by  William 
Lloyd  Garrison,  or  the  Herald  of  Freedom,  edited  by  Na- 


COLORPHOBIA    IN   NEW   HAMPSHIRE.  555 

thaniel  P.  Rodgers,  would  gladly  receive  and  give  food 
and  shelter  to  any  colored  brother  laboring  in  the  cause 
of  the  slave.     As  a  general  rule  this  was  very  true. 

There  were  no  railroads  in  New  Hampshire  in  those 
days,  so  I  reached  Pittsfield  by  stage,  glad  to  be  permit- 
ted to  ride  upon  the  top  thereof,  for  no  colored  person 
could  be  allowed  inside.  This  was  many  years  before  the 
days  of  civil  rights  bills,  black  Congressmen,  colored 
United  States  Marshals,  and  such  like. 

Arriving  at  Pittsfield,  I  was  asked  by  the  driver  where 
I  would  stop.  I  gave  him  the  name  of  my  subscriber  to 
the  Liberator.  "  That  is  two  miles  beyond,"  he  said.  So, 
after  landing  his  other  passengers,  he  took  me  on  to  the 
house  of  Mr.  Hilles. 

I  confess  I  did  not  seem  a  very  desirable  visitor.  The 
day  had  been  warm  and  the  road  dusty.  I  was  covered 
with  dust,  and  then  I  was  not  of  the  color  fashionable  in 
that  neighborhood,  for  colored  people  were  scarce  in  that 
part  of  the  old  Granite  State.  I  saw  in  an  instant  that, 
though  the  weather  was  warm,  I  was  to  have  a  cool 
reception ;  but,  cool  or  warm,  there  was  no  alternative 
left  me  but  to  stay  and  take  what  I  could  get. 

Mr.  Hilles  scarcely  spoke  to  me,  and,  from  the  moment 
he  saw  me  jump  down  from  the  top  of  the  stage,  carpet- 
bag in  hand,  his  face  wore  a  troubled  look.  His  good 
wife  took  the  matter  more  philosophically,  and  evidently 
thought  my  presence  there  for  a  day  or  two  could  do  the 
family  no  especial  harm ;  but  her  manner  was  restrained, 
silent,  and  formal,  wholly  unlike  that  of  anti-slavery 
ladies  I  had  met  in  Massachusetts  and  Rhode  Island. 

When  tea-time  came,  I  found  that  Mr.  Hilles  had  lost 
his  appetite  and  could  not  come  to  the  table.  I  suspected 
his  trouble  was  colorphobia,  and,  though  I  regretted  his 
malady,  I  knew  his  case  was  not  necessarily  dangerous ; 
and  I  was  not  without  some  confidence  in  my  skill  and 


556  NO   ONE   TO    INTRODUCE   HIM. 

ability  in  healing'  diseases  of  that  type.  I  was,  however, 
so  affected  by  his  condition,  that  I  could  not  eat  much  of 
the  pie  and  cake  before  me,  and  felt  so  little  in  harmony 
with  things  about  me  that  I  was,  for  me,  remarkably 
reticent  during  the  evening,  both  before  and  after  the 
family  worship,  for  Mr.  Hilles  was  a  pious  man. 

Sunday  morning  came,  and  in  due  season  the  hour  for 
meeting.  I  had  arranged  a  good  supply  of  work  for  the 
day.  I  was  to  speak  four  times :  at  ten  o'clock  a.  m.,  at 
one  p.  m.,  at  five,  and  again  at  half-past  seven  in  the 
evening. 

When  meeting-time  came,  Mr.  Hilles  brought  his  fine 
phaeton  to  the  door,  assisted  his  wife  in,  and,  although 
there  were  two  vacant  seats  in  his  carriage,  there  was  no 
room  in  it  for  me.  On  driving  off  from  his  door,  he 
merely  said,  addressing  me,  "  You  can  find  your  way  to 
the  town  hall,  I  suppose  ? "  "I  suppose  I  can,"  I  replied, 
and  started  along  behind  his  carriage  on  the  dusty  road 
toward  the  village.  I  found  the  hall,  and  was  very  glad 
to  see  in  my  small  audience  the  face  of  good  Mrs.  Hilles. 
Her  husband  was  not  there,  but  had  gone  to  his  church. 
There  was  no  one  to  introduce  me,  and  I  proceeded  with 
my  discourse  without  introduction.  I  held  my  audience 
till  twelve  o'clock — noon — and  then  took  the  usual  recess 
of  Sunday  meetings  in  country  towns,  to  allow  the  peo- 
ple to  take  their  lunch.  No  one  invited  me  to  lunch,  so 
I  remained  in  the  town  hall  till  the  audience  assembled 
again,  when  I  spoke  till  nearly  three  o'clock,  when  the 
people  again  dispersed,  and  left  me  as  before.  By  this 
time  I  began  to  be  hungry,  and,  seeing  a  small  hotel 
near,  I  went  into  it  and  offered  to  buy  a  meal ;  but  I  was 
told  "they  did  not  entertain  niggers  there."  I  went  back 
to  the  old  town  hall  hungry  and  cold,  for  an  infant 
"New  England  northeaster"  was  beginning  to  chill  the 
air,  and  a  drizzling  rain  to  fall.     I  saw  that  my  move- 


THE   GRAVE   AN   END   TO   ALL   DISTINCTIONS.  557 

ments  were  being  observed  from  the  comfortable  homes 
around,  with  apparently  something  of  the  feeling  that 
children  might  experience  in  seeing  a  bear  prowling 
about  town.  There  was  a  graveyard  near  the  town  hall, 
and,  attracted  thither,  I  felt  some  relief  in  contemplat- 
ing the  resting-places  of  the  dead,  where  there  was  an 
end  to  all  distinctions  between  rich  and  poor,  white  and 
colored,  high  and  low. 

While  thus  meditating  on  the  vanities  of  the  world 
and  my  own  loneliness  and  destitution,  and  recalling  the 
sublime  pathos  of  the  saying  of  Jesus,  "  The  foxes  have 
holes,  and  the  birds  of  the  air  have  nests,  but  the  Son  of 
Man  hath  not  where  to  lay  His  head,"  I  was  approached 
rather  hesitatingly  by  a  gentleman,  who  inquired  my 
name.  "  My  name  is  Douglass,"  I  replied.  "  You  do 
not  seem  to  have  any  place  to  stay  while  in  town."  I 
told  him  I  had  not.  "  Well,"  said  he,  "  I  am  no  aboli- 
tionist, but  if  you  will  go  with  me  I  will  take  care  of 
you."  I  thanked  him,  and  turned  with  him  toward  his 
fine  residence.  On  the  way  I  asked  him  his  name. 
"  Moses  Norris,"  he  said.  "  What !  Hon.  Moses  Norris  ?  " 
I  asked.  "  Yes,"  he  answered.  I  did  not,  for  a  moment, 
know  what  to  do,  for  I  had  read  that  this  same  man  had 
literally  dragged  the  Reverend  George  Storrs  from  the 
pulpit,  for  preaching  abolitionism.  I,  however,  walked 
along  with  him,  and  was  invited  into  his  house,  when  I 
heard  the  children  running  and  screaming,  "  Mother, 
mother,  there  is  a  nigger  in  the  house  !  There's  a  nigger 
in  the  house ! "  and  it  was  with  some  difficulty  that  Mr. 
Norris  succeeded  in  quieting  the  tumult.  I  saw  that 
Mrs.  Norris,  too,  was  much  disturbed  by  my  presence, 
and  I  thought  for  a  moment  of  beating  a  retreat;  but 
the  kind  assurances  of  Mr.  Norris  decided  me  to  stay. 
When  quiet  was  restored,  I  ventured  the  experiment  of 
asking  Mrs.  Norris  to  do  me  a  kindness.     I  said,  "  Mrs. 


558  KINDNESS   CONQUERS   DISLIKE. 

Norris,  I  have  taken  cold,  and  am  hoarse  from  speaking, 
and  I  have  found  that  nothing  relieves  me  so  readily  as  a 
little  loaf  sugar  and  cold  water."  The  lady's  manner 
changed,  and  with  her  own  hands  she  brought  me  the 
water  and  sugar.  I  thanked  her  with  genuine  earnest- 
ness ;  and  from  that  moment  I  could  see  that  her  preju- 
dices were  more  than  half  gone,  and  that  I  was  more 
than  half  welcome  at  the  fireside  of  this  Democratic 
senator.  I  spoke  again  in  the  evening,  and  at  the  close 
of  the  meeting  there  was  quite  a  contest  between  Mrs. 
Norris  and  Mrs.  Hilles  as  to  which  one  I  should  see 
home.  I  considered  Mrs.  Hilles'  kindness  to  me,  though 
her  manner  had  been  formal.  I  knew  the  cause,  and  I 
thought,  especially  as  my  carpet-bag  was  there,  I  would 
go  with  her.  So  giving  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Norris  many 
thanks,  I  bade  them  good-bye,  and  went  home  with  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Hilles,  where  I  found  the  atmosphere  won- 
drously  and  most  agreeably  changed.  Next  day,  Mr. 
Hilles  took  me,  in  the  same  carriage  in  which  I  did  not 
ride  on  Sunday,  to  my  next  appointment,  and  on  the  way 
told  me  he  felt  more  honored  by  having  me  in  it  than  he 
would  be  if  he  had  the  President  of  the  United  States. 
This  compliment  would  have  been  a  little  more  flattering 
to  my  self-esteem  had  not  John  Tyler  then  occupied  the 
Presidential  chair. 

In  those  unhappy  days  of  the  Republic,  when  all  pre- 
sumptions were  in  favor  of  slavery,  and  a  colored  man 
as  a  slave  met  less  resistance  in  the  use  of  public  con- 
veyances than  a  colored  man  as  a  freeman,  I  happened  to 
be  in  Philadelphia,  and  was  afforded  an  opportunity  to 
witness  this  preference.  I  took  a  seat  in  a  street  car,  by 
the  side  of  my  friend,  Mrs.  Amy  Post,  of  Rochester, 
New  York,  who,  like  myself,  had  come  to  Philadelphia  to 
attend  an  anti-slavery  meeting.  I  had  no  sooner  seated 
myself,  than  the  conductor  hastened  to  remove  me  from 


PHILADELPHIA  CARS  RESPECT  PROPERTY,  NOT  MANHOOD.    559 

the  car.  My  friend  remonstrated,  and  the  amazed  con- 
ductor said,  "  Lady,  does  he  belong  to  you  ? "  "  He 
does,"  said  Mrs.  Post,  and  there  the  matter  ended.  I  was 
allowed  to  ride  in  peace,  not  because  I  was  a  man  and 
had  paid  my  fare,  but  because  I  belonged  to  somebody. 
My  color  was  no  longer  offensive  when  it  was  supposed 
that  I  was  not  a  person,  but  a  piece  of  property. 

Another  time,  in  the  same  city,  I  took  a  seat,  unob- 
served, far  up  in  the  street  car,  among  the  white  passen- 
gers. All  at  once  I  heard  the  conductor,  in  an  angry 
tone,  order  another  colored  man,  who  was  modestly  stand- 
ing on  the  platform  of  the  rear  end  of  the  car,  to  get  off, 
and  actually  stopped  the  car  to  push  him  off,  when  I, 
from  within,  with  all  the  emphasis  I  could  throw  into  my 
voice,  in  imitation  of  my  chivalrous  friend  Marshall,  of 
Kentucky,  sung  out,  "  Go  on !  Let  the  gentleman  alone ! 
No  one  here  objects  to  his  riding."  Unhappily,  the  fel- 
low saw  where  the  voice  came  from,  and  turned  his 
wrathful  attention  to  me,  and  said,  "  You  shall  get  out 
also !  "  I  told  him  I  would  do  no  such  thing,  and  if  he 
attempted  to  remove  me  by  force  he  would  do  it  at  his 
peril.  Whether  the  young  man  was  afraid  to  tackle  me, 
or  did  not  wish  to  disturb  the  passengers,  I  do  not  know. 
At  any  rate,  he  did  not  attempt  to  execute  his  threat, 
and  I  rode  on  in  peace  till  I  reached  Chestnut  street, 
when  I  got  off  and  went  about  my  business. 

On  my  way  down  the  Hudson  river,  from  Albany  to  New 
York,  at  one  time,  on  the  steamer  Alida,  in  company  with 
some  English  ladies  who  had  seen  me  in  their  own  coun- 
try, received  and  treated  as  a  gentleman,  I  ventured, 
like  any  other  passenger,  to  go,  at  the  call  of  the  dinner 
bell,  into  the  cabin  and  take  a  seat  at  the  table ;  but  I 
was  forcibly  taken  from  it  and  compelled  to  leave  the 
cabin.  My  friends,  who  wished  to  enjoy  a  day's  trip  on 
the  beautiful  Hudson,  left  the  table  with  me,  and  went  to 
23 


560  HUDSON   RIVER   STEAMBOAT   ALIDA. 

New  York  hungry  and  not  a  little  indignant  and  disgusted 
at  such  barbarism.  There  were  influential  persons  on 
board  the  Alida,  on  this  occasion,  a  word  from  whom 
might  have  spared  me  this  indignity ;  but  there  was  no 
Edward  Marshall  among  them  to  defend  the  weak  and 
rebuke  the  strong. 

When  Miss  Sarah  Jane  Clark,  one  of  America's  bril- 
liant literary  ladies,  known  to  the  world  under  the  now, 
de  plume  of  Grace  Greenwood,  was  young  and  as  brave 
as  she  was  beautiful,  I  encountered,  on  one  of  the  Ohio 
river  steamers,  an  experience  similar  to  that  on  the 
Alida,  and  that  lady,  being  on  board,  arose  from  her  seat 
at  the  table,  expressed  her  disapprobation  and,  with  her 
sister,  moved  majestically  away  to  the  upper  deck.  Her 
conduct  seemed  to  amaze  the  lookers  on,  but  it  filled  me 
with  grateful  admiration. 

When  on  my  way,  in  1852,  to  attend  at  Pittsburg  the 
great  Free  Soil  Convention  which  nominated  John  P. 
Hale  for  President  and  George  W.  Julian  for  Vice-Presi- 
dent, the  train  stopped  for  dinner  at  Alliance,  Ohio,  and 
I  attempted  to  enter  the  hotel  with  the  other  delegates, 
but  was  rudely  repulsed,  when  many  of  them,  learning 
of  it,  rose  from  the  table,  denounced  the  outrage  and 
refused  to  finish  their  dinners. 

In  anticipation  of  our  return,  at  the  close  of  the  con- 
vention, Mr.  Sam.  Beck,  the  proprietor  of  the  hotel, 
prepared  dinner  for  three  hundred  guests,  but  when  the 
train  arrived  not  one  of  the  large  company  went  into  his 
place,  and  his  dinner  was  left  to  spoil. 

A  dozen  years  ago,  or  more,  on  one  of  the  frostiest  and 
coldest  nights  I  ever  experienced,  I  delivered  a  lecture  in 
the  town  of  Elmwood,  Illinois,  twenty  miles  distant  from 
Peoria.  It  was  one  of  those  bleak  and  flinty  nights, 
when  prairie  winds  pierce  like  needles,  and  a  step  on  the 
snow  sounds  like  a  file  on  the  steel  teeth  of  a  saw.     My 


A   FREEZING   NIGHT   AND   GLOOMY   PROSPECTS  561 

next  appointment  after  Elmwood  was  on  Monday  night, 
and  in  order  to  reach  it  in  time,  it  was  necessary  to  go  to 
Peoria  the  night  previous,  so  as  to  take  an  early  morning 
train,  and  I  could  only  accomplish  this  by  leaving  Elm- 
wood  after  my  lecture  at  midnight,  for  there  was  no  Sun- 
day train.     So  a  little  before  the  hour  at  which  my  train 
was  expected  at  Elmwood,  I  started  for  the  station  with 
my  friend  Mr.  Brown,  the  gentleman  who  had  kindly  en- 
tertained me  during  my  stay.     On  the  way  I  said  to  him, 
"  I  am  going  to  Peoria  with  something  like  a  real  dread 
of  the  place.     I  expect  to  be  compelled  to  walk  the  streets 
of  that  city  all  night  to  keep  from  freezing."     I  told  him 
that  "  the  last  time  I  was  there  I  could  obtain  no  shelter 
at  any  hotel  and   I  fear  I  shall  meet  a  similar  exclu- 
sion to-night."     Mr.  Brown  was  visibly  affected  by  the 
statement  and  for  some  time  was  silent.     At  last,  as  if 
suddenly  discovering  a  way  out  of  a  painful  situation, 
he  said,  "  I  know  a  man  in  Peoria,  should  the  hotels  be 
closed  against  you  there,  who  would  gladly  open  his  doors 
to  you — a  man  who  will  receive  you  at  any  hour  of  the 
night,  and  in  any  weather,  and  that  man  is  Robert  J.  Inger- 
soll."     "  Why,"  said  I,  "  it  would  not  do  to  disturb  a 
family  at  such  a  time  as  I  shall  arrive  there,  on  a  night  so 
cold  as  this."     "  No  matter  about  the  hour,"  he  said ; 
"  neither  he  nor  his  family  would  be  happy  if  they  thought 
you  were  shelterless  on  such  a  night.     I  know  Mr.  Inger- 
soil,  and  that  he  will  be  glad  to  welcome  you  at  midnight 
or  at  cock-crow."     I  became  much  interested  by  this  de- 
scription of  Mr.  Ingersoll.     Fortunately  I  had  no  occasion 
for  disturbing  him  or  his  family.     I  found  quarters  for 
the  night  at  the  best  hotel  in  the  city.     In  the  morning 
I  resolved  to  know  more  of  this  now  famous  and  noted 
"  infidel."     I  gave  him  an  early   call,  for  I  was  not  so 
abundant  in  cash  as  to  refuse  hospitality  in  a  strange  city 
when  on  a  mission  of  "  good  will  to  men."     The  experi- 


562  THE   HUMANITY   OF   AN   "  INFIDEL." 

merit  worked  admirably.  Mr.  Ingersoll  was  at  home, 
and  if  I  have  ever  met  a  man  with  real  living  human 
sunshine  in  his  face,  and  honest,  manly  kindness  in  his 
voice,  I  met  one  who  possessed  these  qualities  that  morn- 
ing. I  received  a  welcome  from  Mr.  Ingersoll  and  his 
family  which  would  have  been  a  cordial  to  the  bruised 
heart  of  any  proscribed  and  storm-beaten  stranger,  and 
one  which  I  can  never  forget  or  fail  to  appreciate.  Per- 
haps there  were  Christian  ministers  and  Christian  fami- 
lies in  Peoria  at  that  time  by  whom  I  might  have  been 
received  in  the  same  gracious  manner.  In  charity  I  am 
bound  to  say  there  probably  were  such  ministers  and 
such  families,  but  I  am  equally  bound  to  say  that  in  my 
former  visits  to  this  place  I  had  failed  to  find  them.  In- 
cidents of  this  character  have  greatly  tended  to  liberalize 
my  views  as  to  the  value  of  creeds  in  estimating  the 
character  of  men.  They  have  brought  me  to  the  conclu- 
sion that  genuine  goodness  is  the  same,  whether  found 
inside  or  outside  the  church,  and  that  to  be  an  "  infidel  " 
no  more  proves  a  man  to  be  selfish,  mean,  and  wicked, 
than  to  be  evangelical  proves  him  to  be  honest,  just, 
and  humane. 

It  may  possibly  be  inferred  from  what  I  have  said  of 
the  prevalence  of  prejudice,  and  the  practice  of  pro- 
scription, that  I  have  had  a  very  miserable  sort  of  life,  or 
that  I  must  be  remarkably  insensible  to  public  aversion. 
Neither  inference  is  true.  I  have  neither  been  miserable 
because  of  the  ill-feeling  of  those  about  me,  nor  indiffer- 
ent to  popular  approval ;  and  I  think,  upon  the  whole,  I 
have  passed  a  tolerably  cheerful  and  even  joyful  life.  I 
have  never  felt  myself  isolated  since  I  entered  the  field  to 
plead  the  cause  of  the  slave,  and  demand  equal  rights 
for  all.  In  every  town  and  city  where  it  has  been  my 
lot  to  speak,  there  have  been  raised  up  for  me  friends  of 
both  colors  to  cheer  and  strengthen  me  in  my  work.     I 


POPULAR    PREJUDICE.  563 

have  always  felt,  too,  that  I  had  on  my  side  all  the  invisi- 
ble forces  of  the  moral  government  of  the  universe.  Hap- 
pily for  me  I  have  had  the  wit  to  distinguish  between 
what  is  merely  artificial  and  transient  and  what  is  funda- 
mental and  permanent ;  and  resting  on  the  latter,  I  could 
cheerfully  encounter  the  former.  "  How  do  you  feel," 
said  a  friend  to  me,  "  when  you  are  hooted  and  jeered  on 
the  street  on  account  of  your  color ? "  "I  feel  as  if  an 
ass  had  kicked,  but  had  hit  nobody,"  was  my  answer. 

I  have  been  greatly  helped  to  bear  up  under  unfriendly 
conditions,  too,  by  a  constitutional  tendency  to  see  the 
funny  sides  of  things, which  has  enabled  me  to  laugh  at 
follies  that  others  would  soberly  resent.  Besides,  there 
were  compensations  as  well  as  drawbacks  in  my  relations 
to  the  white  race.  A  passenger  on  the  deck  of  a  Hudson 
river  steamer,  covered  with  a  shawl,  well-worn  and  dingy, 
I  was  addressed  by  a  remarkably-religiously-missionary- 
looking  man  in  black  coat  and  white  cravat,  who  took  me 
for  one  of  the  noble  red  men  of  the  far  West,  with  "  From 
away  back  ?  "  I  was  silent,  and  he  added,  "  Indian,  In- 
dian ?  "  "  No,  no,"  I  said  ;  "  I  am  a  negro."  The  dear 
man  seemed  to  have  no  missionary  work  with  me,  and  re- 
treated with  evident  marks  of  disgust. 

On  another  occasion,  traveling  by  a  night  train  on  the 
New  York  Central  railroad,  when  the  cars  were  crowded 
and  seats  were  scarce,  and  I  was  occupying  a  whole  seat, 
the  only  luxury  my  color  afforded  me  in  traveling,  I  had 
laid  down,  with  my  head  partly  covered,  thinking  myself 
secure  in  my  possession,  when  a  well  dressed  man  ap- 
proached and  wished  to  share  the  seat  with  me.  Slightly 
rising,  I  said,  "  Don't  sit  down  here,  my  friend,  I  am  a 
nigger."  "  I  don't  care  who  the  devil  you  are,"  he  said, 
"  I  mean  to  sit  with  you."  l\  Well,  if  it  must  be  so,"  I 
said,  "  I  can  stand  it  if  you  can,"  and  we  at  once  fell  into 
a  very  pleasant  conversation,  and  passed  the  hours  on  the 


564       CITIZENS  OF  ROCHESTER  SHOW  THEIR  APPRECIATION. 

road  very  happily  together.  These  two  incidents  illus- 
trate my  career  in  respect  of  popular  prejudice.  If  I  have 
had  kicks,  I  have  also  had  kindness.  If  cast  down,  1 
have  been  exalted ;  and  the  latter  experience  has,  after 
all,  far  exceeded  the  former. 

During  a  quarter  of  a  century  I  resided  in  the  city  of 
Rochester,  N.  Y.  When  I  removed  from  there,  my  friends 
caused  a  marble  bust  to  be  made  from  me,  and  have 
since  honored  it  with  a  place  in  Sibley  Hall,  of  Roches- 
ter University.  Less  in  a  spirit  of  vanity  than  that  of 
gratitude,  I  copy  here  the  remarks  of  the  Rochester 
Democrat  and  Chronicle  on  the  occasion,  and  on  my  letter 
of  thanks  for  the  honor  done  me  by  my  friends  and 
fellow-citizens  of  that  beautiful  city : 

Rochestek,  June  28,  1879. 
FREDERICK  DOUGLASS. 
"It  will  be  remembered  that  a  bust  of  Frederick  Douglass  was 
recently  placed  in  Sibley  Hall  of  the  University  of  Rochester.  The 
ceremonies  were  quite  informal,  too  informal,  we  think,  as  commemo- 
rating a  deserved  tribute  from  the  people  of  Rochester  to  one  who 
will  always  rank  as  among  her  most  distinguished  citizens.  Mr. 
Douglass  himself  was  not  notified  officially  of  the  event,  and  therefore 
could,  in  no  public  manner,  take  notice  of  it.  He  was,  however,  in- 
formed privately  of  it  by  the  gentlemen  whose  address  is  given  below, 
and  responded  to  it  most  happily,  as  will  be  seen  by  the  following 
letter  which  we  are  permitted  to  publish."  Then  follows  the  letter 
which  I  omit,  and  add  the  further  comments  of  the  Chronicle.  "It 
were  alone  worth  all  the  efforts  of  the  gentlemen  who  united  in  the 
fitting  recognition  of  the  public  services  and  the  private  worth  of 
Frederick  Douglass,  to  have  inspired  a  letter  thus  tender  in  its  senti- 
ment, and  so  suggestive  of  the  various  phases  of  a  career  than  which 
the  republic  has  witnessed  none  more  strange  or  more  noble.  Freder- 
ick Douglass  can  hardly  be  said  to  have  risen  to  greatness  on  account 
of  the  opportunities  which  the  republic  offers  to  self-made  men,  and 
concerning  which  we  are  apt  to  talk  with  an  abundance  of  self-gratu- 
lation.  It  sought  to  fetter  his  mind  equally  with  his  body.  For  him 
it  builded  no  school-house,  and  for  him  it  erected  no  church.  So  far 
as  he  was  concerned  freedom  was  a  mockery,  and  law  was  the  instru- 
ment of  tyranny.     In  spite  of  law  and  gospel,  despite  of  statutes 


MUTUAL   APPRECIATION.  565 

■which  thralled  him  and  opportunities  which  jeered  at  him,  he  made 
himself  by  trampling  on  the  law  and  breaking  through  the  thick 
darkness  that  encompassed  him.  There  is  no  sadder  commentary 
upon  American  slavery  than  the  life  of  Frederick  Douglass.  He  put 
it  under  his  feet  and  stood  erect  in  the  majesty  of  his  intellect;  but 
how  many  intellects  as  brilliant  and  as  powerful  as  his  it  stamped 
upon  and  crushed,  no  mortal  can  tell  until  the  secrets  of  its  terrible 
despotism  are  fully  revealed.  Thanks  to  the  conquering  might  of 
American  freemen,  such  sad  beginnings  of  such  illustrious  lives  as 
that  of  Frederick  Douglass  are  no  longer  possible ;  and  that  they  are 
no  longer  possible,  is  largely  due  to  him  who,  when  his  lips  were  un- 
locked, became  a  deliverer  of  his  people.  Not  alone  did  his  voice 
proclaim  emancipation.  Eloquent  as  was  that  voice,  his  life  in  its 
pathos  and  its  grandeur,  was  more  eloquent  still ;  and  where  shall  be 
found,  in  the  annals  of  humanity,  a  sweeter  rendering  of  poetic  jus- 
tice than  that  he,  who  has  passed  through  such  vicissitudes  of  degra- 
dation and  exaltation,  has  been  permitted  to  behold  the  redemption  of 
his  race? 

"Rochester  is  proud  to  remember  that  Frederick  Douglass  was, 
for  many  years,  one  of  her  citizens.  He  who  pointed  out  the  house 
where  Douglass  lived,  hardly  exaggerated  when  he  called  it  the  resi- 
dence of  the  greatest  of  our  citizens ;  for  Douglass  must  rank  as  among 
the  greatest  men,  not  only  of  this  city,  but  of  the  nation  as  well — 
great  in  gifts,  greater  in  utilizing  them,  great  in  his  inspiration,  greater 
in  his  efforts  for  humanity,  great  in  the  persuasion  of  his  speech, 
greater  in  the  purpose  that  informed  it. 

"  Rochester  could  do  nothing  more  graceful  than  to  perpetuate  in 
marble  the  features  of  this  citizen  in  her  hall  of  learning;  and  it  is 
pleasant  for  her  to  know  that  he  so  well  appreciates  the  esteem  in 
which  he  is  held  here.  It  was  a  thoughtful  thing  for  Rochester  to  do, 
and  the  response  is  as  heartfelt  as  the  tribute  is  appropriate." 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

"HONOR  TO  WHOM  HONOR." 

Grateful  recognition — Friends  in  need — Lucretia  Mott — Lydia  Maria 
Child — Sarah  and  Angelina  Grimke — Abby  Kelley — H.  Beecher 
Stowe — Other  Friends — Woman  Suffrage. 

/"^  RATITUDE  to  benefactors  is  a  well  recognized  vir- 
\JT  tue,  and  to  express  it  in  some  form  or  other,  however 
imperfectly,  is  a  duty  to  ourselves  as  well  as  to  those  who 
have  helped  us.  Never  reluctant  or  tardy,  I  trust,  in  the 
discharge  of  this  duty,  I  have  seldom  been  satisfied  with 
the  manner  of  its  performance.  When  I  have  made  my 
best  effort  in  this  line,  my  words  have  done  small  justice 
to  my  feelings.  And  now,  in  mentioning  my  obligations 
to  my  special  friends,  and  acknowledging  the  help  I 
received  from  them  in  the  days  of  my  need,  I  can  hope 
to  do  no  better  than  give  a  faint  hint  of  my  sense  of  the 
value  of  their  friendship  and  assistance.  I  have  some- 
times been  credited  with  having  been  the  architect  of  my 
own  fortune,  and  have  pretty  generally  received  the  title 
of  a  "  self-made  man ; "  and  while  I  cannot  altogether 
disclaim  this  title,  when  I  look  back  over  the  facts  of  my 
life,  and  consider  the  helpful  influences  exerted  upon  me, 
by  friends  more  fortunately  born  and  educated  than  my- 
self, I  am  compelled  to  give  them  at  least  an  equal  mea- 
sure of  credit,  with  myself,  for  the  success  which  has 
attended  my  labors  in  life.  The  little  energy,  industry, 
and  perseverance  which  have  been  mine,  would  hardly 
have  availed  me,  in  the  absence  of  thoughtful  friends, 
and  highly  favoring  circumstances.  Without  these,  the 
last  forty  years  of  my  life  might  have  been  spent  on  the 

(566) 


THE  HELP   OF   FAVORING  CIRCUMSTANCES.  567 

wharves  of  New  Bedford,  rolling  oil  casks,  loading  ships 
for  whaling  voyages,  sawing  wood,  putting  in  coal,  pick- 
ing up  a  job  here  and  there,  wherever  I  could  find  one, 
and  in  the  race  for  life  and  bread,  holding  my  own  with 
difficulty  against  gauntsided  poverty.  I  never  see  one  of 
my  old  companions  of  the  lower  strata,  begrimed  by  toil, 
hard  handed  and  dust  covered,  receiving  for  wages  scarcely 
enough  to  keep  the  "  wolf  "  at  a  respectful  distance  from 
his  door  and  hearthstone,  without  a  fellow  feeling  and  the 
thought  that  I  have  been  separated  from  him  only  by  cir- 
cumstances other  than  those  of  my  own  making.  Much 
to  be  thankful  for,  I  find  here  but  little  room  for  boast- 
ing. It  was  mine  to  take  the  "Tide  at  its  flood."  It 
was  my  good  fortune  to  get  out  of  slavery  at  the  right 
time,  and  to  be  speedily  brought  into  contact  with  that 
circle  of  highly  cultivated  men  and  women,  banded 
together  for  the  overthrow  of  slavery,  of  which  Wm. 
Lloyd  Garrison  was  the  acknowledged  leader.  To  these 
friends,  earnest,  courageous,  inflexible,  ready  to  own  me 
as  a  man  and  brother,  against  all  the  scorn,  contempt, 
and  derision  of  a  slavery-polluted  atmosphere,  I  owe  my 
success  in  life.  The  story  is  simple,  and  the  truth  plain. 
They  thought  that  I  possessed  qualities  that  might  be 
made  useful  to  my  race,  and  through  them  I  was  brought 
to  the  notice  of  the  world,  and  gained  a  hold  upon  the  atten- 
tion of  the  American  people,  which  I  hope  remains  un- 
broken to  this  day.  The  list  of  these  friends  is  too  long 
certainly  to  be  inserted  here,  but  I  cannot  forbear  to 
recall  in  this  connection  the  names  of  Francis  Jackson, 
Joseph  Southwick,  Samuel  E.  Sewell,  Samuel  J.  May, 
John  Pierpont,  Henry  I.  Bowditch,  Theodore  Parker, 
Wendell  Phillips,  Edmund  Quincy,  Isaac  T.  Hopper, 
James  N.  Buffum,  Ellis  Gray  Loring,  Andrew  Robeson, 
Seth  Hunt,  Arnold  Buffum,  Nathaniel  B.  Borden,  Boone 
Spooner,  William  Thomas,  John  Milton  Earle,  John  Cur- 


568  NAMES   OF   MANY   OLD    FRIENDS. 

tis,  George  Foster,  Clother  Gifford,  John  Bailey,  Nathan- 
iel  P.  Rodgers,  Stephen  S.  Foster,  Parker  Pillsbury,  the 
Hutchinson  family,  Dr.  Peleg  Clark,  the  Burleigh  broth- 
ers, William  Chase,  Samuel  and  Harvey  Chase,  John 
Brown,  C.  C.  Eldredge,  Daniel  Mitchell,  William  Adams, 
Isaac  Kenyon,  Joseph  Sisson,  Daniel  Goold,  Kelton  broth- 
ers, Geo.  James  Adams,  Martin  Cheeney,  Edward  Harris, 
Robert  Shove,  Alpheus  Jones,  Asa  Fairbanks,  Gen.  Sam'l 
Fessenden,  William  Aplin,  John  Clark,  Thomas  Davis, 
George  L.  Clark ;  these  all  took  me  to  their  hearts  and 
homes,  and  inspired  me  with  an  incentive  which  a  con- 
fiding and  helpful  friendship  can  alone  impart. 

Nor  were  my  influential  friends  all  of  the  Caucasian 
race.  While  many  of  my  own  people  thought  me  unwise 
and  somewhat  fanatical  in  announcing  myself  a  fugitive 
slave,  and  in  practically  asserting  the  rights  of  my  people, 
on  all  occasions,  in  season  and  out  of  season,  there  were 
brave  and  intelligent  men  of  color  all  over  the  United 
States  who  gave  me  their  cordial  sympathy  and  support. 
Among  these,  and  foremost,  I  place  the  name  of  Doctor 
James  McCune  Smith ;  educated  in  Scotland,  and  breath- 
ing the  free  air  of  that  country,  he  came  back  to  his 
native  land  with  ideas  of  liberty  which  placed  him  in 
advance  of  most  of  his  fellow  citizens  of  African  descent. 
He  was  not  only  a  learned  and  skillful  physician,  but  an 
effective  speaker,  and  a  keen  and  polished  writer.  In  my 
newspaper  enterprise,  I  found  in  him  an  earnest  and 
effective  helper.  The  cause  of  his  people  lost  an  able 
advocate  when  he  died.  He  was  never  among  the  timid 
who  thought  me  too  aggressive  and  wished  me  to  tone 
down  my  testimony  to  suit  the  times.  A  brave  man 
himself,  he  knew  how  to  esteem  courage  in  others. 

Of  David  Ruggles  I  have  already  spoken.  He  gave  me 
my  send  off  from  New  York  to  New  Bedford,  and  when 
I  came  into  public  life,  he  was  among  the  first  with  words 


APPRECIATION    OF   KIND   SERVICES.  569 

of  cheer.  Jehiel  C.  Beman  too,  a  noble  man,  kindly  took 
me  by  the  hand.  Thomas  Van  Ranselear  was  among  my 
fast  friends.  No  young  man,  starting  in  an  untried  field 
of  usefulness,  and  needing  support,  could  find  that  sup- 
port in  larger  measure  than  I  found  it,  in  William  Whip- 
per,  Robert  Purvis,  William  P.  Powell,  Nathan  Johnson, 
Charles  B.  Ray,  Thomas  Downing,  Theodore  S.  Wright 
or  Charles  L.  Reason.  Notwithstanding  what  I  have  said 
of  my  treatment,  at  times,  by  people  of  my  own  color, 
when  traveling,  I  am  bound  to  say  that  there  is  another 
and  brighter  side  to  that  picture.  Among  the  waiters 
and  attendants  on  public  conveyances,  I  have  often  found 
real  gentlemen;  intelligent,  aspiring,  and  who  fully 
appreciated  all  my  efforts  in  behalf  of  our  common 
cause.  Especially  have  I  found  this  to  be  the  case  in  the 
East.  A  more  gentlemanly  and  self-respecting  class  of 
men  it  would  be  difficult  to  find,  than  those  to  be  met  on 
the  various  lines  between  New  York  and  Boston.  I  have 
never  wanted  for  kind  attention,  or  any  effort  they  could 
make  to  render  my  journeying  with  them  smooth  and 
pleasant.  I  owe  this  solely  to  my  work  in  our  common 
cause,  and  to  their  intelligent  estimate  of  the  value  of  that 
work.  Republics  are  said  to  be  ungrateful,  but  ingrati- 
tude is  not  among  the  weaknesses  of  my  people.  No 
people  ever  had  a  more  lively  sense  of  the  value  of  faith- 
ful endeavor  to  serve  their  interests  than  they.  But  for 
this  feeling  towards  me  on  their  part,  I  might  have 
passed  many  nights  hungry  and  cold,  and  without  any 
place  to  lay  my  head.  I  need  not  name  my  colored 
friends  to  whom  I  am  thus  indebted.  They  do  not  desire 
such  mention,  but  I  wish  any  who  have  shown  me  kind- 
nes,  even  so  much  as  to  give  me  a  cup  of  cold  water,  to 
feel  themselves  included  in  my  thanks. 

It  is  also  due  to  myself,  to  make  some  more  emphatic 
mention  than  I  have  yet  done,  of  the  honorable  women, 


570  WONDERFUL   POWER   OF   LUCRETIA   MOTT. 

who  have  not  only  assisted  me,  but  who  according  to  their 
opportunity  and  ability,  have  generously  contributed  to 
the  abolition  of  slavery,  and  the  recognition  of  the  equal 
manhood  of  the  colored  race.  When  the  true  history  of 
the  anti-slavery  cause  shall  be  written,  women  will  occupy 
a  large  space  in  its  pages ;  for  the  cause  of  the  slave  has 
been  peculiarly  woman's  cause.  Her  heart  and  her  con- 
science have  supplied  in  large  degree  its  motive  and 
mainspring.  Her  skill,  industry,  patience,  and  persever- 
ance have  been  wonderfully  manifest  in  every  trial 
hour.  Not  only  did  her  feet  run  on  "  willing  errands," 
and  her  fingers  do  the  work  which  in  large  degree  sup- 
plied the  sinews  of  war,  but  her  deep  moral  convictions, 
and  her  tender  human  sensibilities,  found  convincing  and 
persuasive  expression  by  her  pen  and  her  voice.  Fore- 
most among  these  noble  American  women,  in  point  of 
clearness  of  vision,  breadth  of  understanding,  fullness 
of  knowledge,  catholicity  of  spirit,  weight  of  character, 
and  widespread  influence,  was  Lucretia  Mott  of  Philadel- 
phia. Great  as  this  woman  was  in  speech,  and  persuasive 
as  she  was  in  her  writings,  she  was  incomparably  greater 
in  her  presence.  She  spoke  to  the  world  through  every 
line  of  her  countenance.  In  her  there  was  no  lack  of 
symmetry — no  contradiction  between  her  thought  and 
act.  Seated  in  an  anti-slavery  meeting,  looking  benig- 
nantly  around  upon  the  assembly,  her  silent  presence 
made  others  eloquent,  and  carried  the  argument  home  to 
the  heart  of  the  audience. 

The  known  approval  of  such  a  woman,  in  any  cause, 
went  far  to  commend  it. 

I  shall  never  forget  the  first  time  I  ever  saw  and  heard 
Lucretia  Mott.  It  was  in  the  town  of  Lynn,  Massachu- 
setts. It  was  not  in  a  magnificent  hall,  where  such  as 
she  seemed  to  belong,  but  in  a  little  hall  over  Jonathan 
Buffum's  store,  the  only  place  then  open,  even  in  that  so- 


LYDIA   MARIA   CHILD.  571 

called  radical  anti-slavery  town,  for  an  anti-slavery  meet- 
ing on  Sunday.  But  in  this  day  of  small  things,  the 
smallness  of  the  place  was  no  matter  of  complaint  or 
murmuring.  It  was  a  cause  of  rejoicing  that  any  kind  of 
place  could  be  had  for  such  a  purpose.  But  Jonathan 
Buffum's  courage  was  equal  to  this  and  more. 

The  speaker  was  attired  in  the  usual  Quaker  dress,  free 
from  startling  colors,  plain,  rich,  elegant,  and  without 
superfluity — the  very  sight  of  her,  a  sermon.  In  a  few 
moments  after  she  began  to  speak,  I  saw  before  me  no 
more  a  woman,  but  a  glorified  presence,  bearing  a  mes- 
sage of  light  and  love  from  the  Infinite  to  a  benighted 
and  strangely  wandering  world,  straying  away  from  the 
paths  of  truth  and  justice  into  the  wilderness  of  pride 
and  selfishness,  where  peace  is  lost  and  true  happiness  is 
sought  in  vain.  I  heard  Mrs.  Mott  thus,  when  she  was 
comparatively  young.  I  have  often  heard  her  since,  some- 
times in  the  solemn  temple,  and  sometimes  under  the 
open  sky,  but  whenever  and  wherever  I  have  listened  to 
her,  my  heart  has  always  been  made  better  and  my  spirit 
raised  by  her  words ;  and  in  speaking  thus  for  myself  I 
am  sure  I  am  expressing  the  experience  of  thousands. 

Kindred  in  spirit  with  Mrs.  Mott  was  Lydia  Maria 
Child.  They  both  exerted  an  influence  with  a  class  of  the 
American  people  which  neither  Garrison,  Phillips  nor 
Gerrit  Smith  could  reach.  Sympathetic  in  her  nature,  it 
wes  easy  for  Mrs.  Child  to  "  remember  those  in  bonds  as 
bound  with  them ; "  and  her  "  appeal  for  that  class  of 
Americans  called  Africans,"  issued,  as  it  was,  at  an  early 
stage  in  the  anti-slavery  conflict,  was  one  of  the  most  effec- 
tive agencies  in  arousing  attention  to  the  cruelty  and  injus- 
tice of  slavery.  When,  with  her  husband,  David  Lee  Child, 
she  edited  the  National  Anti-Slavery  Standard,  that  paper 
was  made  attractive  to  a  broad  circle  of  readers,  from 
the  circumstance   that  each   issue  contained   a  "Letter 


572  SARAH   AND    ANGELINA    GRIMKE. 

from  New  York,"  written  by  her  on  some  passing  subject 
of  the  day,  in  which  she  always  managed  to  infuse  a 
spirit  of  brotherly  love  and  good  will,  with  an  abhorrence 
of  all  that  was  unjust,  selfish  and  mean,  and  in  this  way 
won  to  anti-slavery  many  hearts  which  else  would  have 
remained  cold  and  indifferent. 

Of  Sarah  and  Angelina  Grimke  I  knew  but  little  per- 
sonally. These  brave  sisters  from  Charleston,  South 
Carolina,  had  inherited  slaves,  but  in  their  conversion 
from  Episcopacy  to  Quakerism,  in  1828,  they  became  con- 
vinced that  they  had  no  right  to  such  inheritance.  They 
emancipated  their  slaves  and  came  North  and  entered  at 
once  upon  pioneer  work  in  advancing  the  education  of 
woman,  though  they  saw  then  in  their  course  only  their 
duty  to  the  slave.  They  had  "  fought  the  good  fight " 
before  I  came  into  the  ranks,  but  by  their  unflinching 
testimony  and  unwavering  courage,  they  had  opened  the 
way  and  made  it  possible,  if  not  easy,  for  other  women 
to  follow  their  example. 

It  is  memorable  of  them  that  their  public  advocacy  of 
anti-slavery  was  made  the  occasion  of  the  issuing  by  the 
evangelical  clergy  of  Boston,  of  a  papal  bull,  in  the 
form  of  a  "  pastoral  letter,"  in  which  the  churches 
and  all  God-fearing  people  were  warned  against  their 
influence. 

For  solid,  persistent,  indefatigable  work  for  the  slave 
Abby  Kelley  was  without  a  rival.  In  the  "  History  of 
Woman  Suffrage,"  just  published  by  Mrs.  Stanton,  Miss 
Anthony,  and  Mrs.  Joseph  Gage,  there  is  this  fitting  trib- 
ute to  her  :  "  Abby  Kelley  was  the  most  untiring  and 
most  persecuted  of  all  the  women  who  labored  through- 
out the  anti-slavery  struggle.  She  traveled  up  and  down 
alike  in  winter's  cold  and  summer's  heat,  with  scorn,  rid- 
icule, violence  and  mobs  accompanying  her,  suffering  all 
kinds  of  persecutions,  still  speaking  whenever  and  where- 


ABBY    KELLEY    AND    HARRIET   BEECHER    STOWE.         573 

ever  she  gained  an  audience — in  the  open  air,  in  school 
house,  barn,  depot,  church,  or  public  hall,  on  week  day  or 
Sunday,  as  she  found  opportunity."  And,  incredible  as 
it  will  soon  seem,  if  it  does  not  appear  so  already,  "  for 
listening  to  her  on  Sunday  many  men  and  women  were 
expelled  from  their  churches." 

When  the  abolitionists  of  Ehode  Island  were  seeking  to 
defeat  the  restricted  constitution  of  the  Dorr  party,  already 
referred  to  in  this  volume,  Abby  Kelley  was  more  than 
once  mobbed  in  the  old  town  hall  in  the  city  of  Provi- 
dence, and  pelted  with  bad  eggs. 

And  what  can  be  said  of  the  gifted  authoress  of  "  Uncle 
Tom's  Cabin,"  Harriet  Beecher  Stowe  ?  Happy  woman 
must  she  be  that  to  her  was  given  the  power  in  such  un- 
stinted measure  to  touch  and  move  the  popular  heart ! 
More  than  to  reason  or  religion  are  we  indebted  to  the 
influence  which  this  wonderful  delineation  of  American 
chattel  slavery  produced  on  the  public  mind. 

Nor  must  I  omit  to  name  the  daughter  of  the  excellent 
Myron  Holly,  who  in  her  youth  and  beauty  espoused  the 
cause  of  the  slave,  nor  of  Lucy  Stone  and  Antoinette 
Brown,  for  when  the  slave  had  few  friends  and  advocates 
they  were  noble  enough  to  speak  their  best  word  in  his 
behalf. 

Others  there  were  who,  though  they  were  not  known  on 
tfee  platform,  were  none  the  less  earnest  and  effective  for 
anti-slavery  in  their  more  retired  lives.  There  were 
many  such  to  greet  me  and  welcome  me  to  my  newly- 
found  heritage  of  freedom.  They  met  me  as  a  brother, 
and  by  their  kind  consideration  did  much  to  make  endur- 
able the  rebuffs  I  encountered  elsewhere.  At  the  anti- 
slavery  office  in  Providence,  Rhode  Island,  I  remember 
with  a  peculiar  interest  Lucinda  Wilmarth,  whose  accept- 
ance of  life's  duties  and  labors,  and  whose  heroic  strug- 
gle with  sickness  and  death,  taught  me  more  than  one 


574  woman's  rights. 

lesson  ;  and  Amorancy  Paine,  who  was  never  weary  in  per- 
forming any  service,  however  arduous,  which  fidelity  to 
the  slave  demanded  of  her.  Then  there  were  Phebe  Jack- 
son, Elizabeth  Chace,  the  Sisson  sisters,  the  Chases,  the 
Greenes,  the  Browns,  the  Goolds,  the  Shoves,  the  Antho- 
nys, the  Roses,  the  Fay er weathers,  the  Motts,  the  Earles, 
the  Spooners,  the  Southwicks,  the  Buffums,  the  Fords,  the 
Wilburs,  the  Henshaws,  the  Burgesses,  and  others  whose 
names  are  lost,  but  whose  deeds  are  living  yet  in  the  re- 
generated life  of  our  new  republic  cleansed  from  the  curse 
and  sin  of  slavery. 

Observing  woman's  agency,  devotion,  and  efficiency  in 
pleading  the  cause  of  the  slave,  gratitude  for  this  high 
service  early  moved  me  to  give  favorable  attention  to  the 
subject  of  what  is  called  "woman's  rights  "  and  caused  me 
to  be  denominated  a  woman 's-rights  man.  I  am  glad  to 
say  that  I  have  never  been  ashamed  to  be  thus  designated. 
Recognizing  not  sex  nor  physical  strength,  but  moral  in- 
telligence and  the  ability  to  discern  right  from  wrong, 
good  from  evil,  and  the  power  to  choose  between  them, 
as  the  true  basis  of  republican  government,  to  which  all 
are  alike  subject  and  all  bound  alike  to  obey,  I  was 
not  long  in  reaching  the  conclusion  that  there  was  no 
foundation  in  reason  or  justice  for  woman's  exclusion 
from  the  right  of  choice  in  the  selection  of  the  persons  who 
should  frame  the  laws,  and  thus  shape  the  destiny  of  all 
the  people,  irrespective  of  sex. 

In  a  conversation  with  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Cady  Stanton  when 
she  was  yet  a  young  lady  and  an  earnest  abolitionist,  she 
was  at  the  pains  of  setting  before  me  in  a  very  strong 
light  the  wrong  and  injustice  of  this  exclusion.  I  could 
not  meet  her  arguments  except  with  the  shallow  plea  of 
"  custom,"  "  natural  division  of  duties,"  "  indelicacy  of 
woman's  taking  part  in  politics,"  the  common  talk  of 
"  woman's  sphere,"  and  the  like,  all  of  which  that  able  wo- 


ARGUMENT   FOR   UNIVERSAL   SUFFRAGE.  575 

man,  who  was  then  no  less  logical  than  now,  brushed 
away  by  those  arguments  which  she  has  so  often  and 
effectively  used  since,  and  which  no  man  lias  yet  success- 
fully refuted.  If  intelligence  is  the  only  true  and  rational 
basis  of  government,  it  follows  that  that  is  the  best  gov- 
ernment which  draws  its  life  and  power  from  the  largest 
sources  of  wisdom,  energy,  and  goodness  at  its  command. 
The  force  of  this  reasoning  would  be  easily  comprehended 
and  readily  assented  to  in  any  case  involving  the  employ- 
ment of  physical  strength.  We  should  all  see  the  folly 
and  madness  of  attempting  to  accomplish  with  a  part 
what  could  only  be  done  with  the  united  strength  of  the 
whole.  Though  his  folly  may  be  less  apparent,  it  is  just 
as  real  when  one-half  of  the  moral  and  intellectual  power 
of  the  world  is  excluded  from  any  voice  or  vote  in  civil 
government.  In  this  denial  of  the  right  to  participate  in 
government,  not  merely  the  degradation  of  woman  and 
the  perpetuation  of  a  great  injustice  happens,  but  the 
maiming  and  repudiation  of  one-half  of  the  moral  and  in- 
tellectual power  of  the  government  of  the  world.  Thus 
far  all  human  governments  have  been  failures,  for  none 
have  secured,  except  in  a  partial  degree,  the  ends  for 
which  governments  are  instituted. 

War,  slavery,  injustice  and  oppression,  and  the  idea  that 
might  makes  right  have  been  uppermost  in  all  such  gov- 
ernments, and  the  weak,  for  whose  protection  govern- 
ments are  ostensibly  created,  have  had  practically  no  rights 
which  the  strong  have  felt  bound  to  respect.  The  slayers 
of  thousands  have  been  exalted  into  heroes,  and  the  wor- 
ship of  mere  physical  force  has  been  considered  glorious. 
Nations  have  been  and  still  are  but  armed  camps,  expend- 
ing their  wealth  and  strength  and  ingenuity  in  forgiug 
weapons  of  destruction  against  each  other ;  and  while  it 
may  not  be  contended  that  the  introduction  of  the  femi- 
nine element  in  government  would  entirely  cure  this  ten- 


576  FAILURE   OF   MALE   GOVERNMENT. 

dency  to  exalt  woman's  influence  over  right,  many  reasons 
can  be  given  to  show  that  woman's  influence  would  greatly 
tend  to  check  and  modify  this  barbarous  and  destructive 
tendency.  At  any  rate,  seeing  that  the  male  govern- 
ments of  the  world  have  failed,  it  can  do  no  harm  to  try 
the  experiment  of  a  government  by  man  and  woman 
united.  But  it  is  not  my  purpose  to  argue  the  question 
here,  but  simply  to  state  in  a  brief  way  the  ground  of  my 
espousal  of  the  cause  of  woman's  suffrage.  I  believed 
that  the  exclusion  of  my  race  from  participation  in  gov- 
ernment was  not  only  a  wrong,  but  a  great  mistake, 
because  it  took  from  that  race  motives  for  high  thought 
and  endeavor  and  degraded  them  in  the  eyes  of  the  world 
around  them.  Man  derives  a  sense  of  his  consequence  in 
the  world  not  merely  subjectively,  but  objectively.  If 
from  the  cradle  through  life  the  outside  world  brands 
a  class  as  unfit  for  this  or  that  work,  the  character  of  the 
class  will  come  to  resemble  and  conform  to  the  character 
described.  To  find  valuable  qualities  in  our  fellows,  such 
qualities  must  be  presumed  and  expected.  I  would  give 
woman  a  vote,  give  her  a  motive  to  qualify  herself  to  vote, 
precisely  as  I  insisted  upon  giving  the  colored  man 
the  right  to  vote ;  in  order  that  she  shall  have  the  same 
motives  for  making  herself  a  useful  citizen  as  those  in 
force  in  the  case  of  other  citizens.  In  a  word,  I  have 
never  yet  been  able  to  find  one  consideration,  one  argu- 
ment, or  suggestion  in  favor  of  man's  right  to  participate 
in  civil  government  which  did  not  equally  apply  to  the 
right  of  woman. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

RETROSPECTION. 

Meeting  of  colored  citizens  in  Washington  to  express  their  sympathy 
at  the  great  national  bereavement,  the  death  of  President  Garfield-— 
Concluding  reflections  and  convictions. 

ON  the  day  of  the  interment  of  the  late  James  A .  Gar* 
field,  at  Lake  View  cemetery,  Cleveland,  Ohio,  a 
day  of  gloom  long  to  be  remembered  as  the  closing  scene 
in  one  of  the  most  tragic  and  startling  dramas  ever  wit- 
nessed in  this  or  in  any  other  country,  the  colored  people 
of  the  District  of  Columbia  assembled  in  the  Fifteenth 
street  Presbyterian  church,  and  expressed  by  appropriate 
addresses  and  resolutions  their  respect  for  the  character 
and  memory  of  the  illustrious  deceased.  On  that  occasion 
I  was  called  on  to  preside,  and  by  way  of  introducing 
the  subsequent  proceedings  (leaving  to  others  the  grate- 
ful office  of  delivering  eulogies),  made  the  following  brief 
reference  to  the  solemn  and  touching  event : 

"  Friends  and  fellow  citizens  : 

To-day  our  common  mother  Earth  has  closed  over  the 
mortal  remains  of  James  A.  Garfield,  at  Cleveland,  Ohio. 
The  light  of  no  day  in  our  national  history  has  brought 
to  the  American  people  a  more  intense  bereavement,  a 
deeper  sorrow,  or  a  more  profound  sense  of  humiliation. 
It  seems  only  as  yesterday,  that.in  my  quality  as  United 
States  Marshal  of  the  District  of  Columbia,  it  was  made 
my  duty  and  privilege  to  walk  at  the  head  of  the  column 
in  advance  of  this  our  President-elect,  from  the  crowded 
Senate  Chamber  of  the  national  capitol,  through  the  long 
corridors  and  the  grand  rotunda,  beneath  the  majestic 

(577) 


578  INTERVIEW   WITH    PRESIDENT   GARFIELD. 

dome,  to  the  platform  on  the  portico,  where,  amid  a  sea 
of  transcendent  pomp  and  glory,  he  who  is  now  dead  was 
hailed  with  tumultuous  applause  from  uncounted  thou- 
sands of  his  fellow  citizens,  and  was  inaugurated  Chief 
Magistrate  of  the  United  States.  The  scene  was  one 
never  to  be  forgotten  by  those  who  beheld  it.  It  was  a 
great  day  for  the  nation,  glad  and  proud  to  do  honor  to 
their  chosen  ruler.  It  was  a  glad  day  for  James  A.  Gar- 
field. It  was  a  glad  day  for  me,  that  I — one  of  the  pro- 
scribed race — was  permitted  to  bear  so  prominent  a  part 
in  its  august  ceremonies.  Mr.  Garfield  was  then  in  the 
midst  of  his  years,  in  the  fulness  and  vigor  of  his  man- 
hood, covered  with  honors  beyond  the  reach  of  princes, 
entering  upon  a  career  more  abundant  in  promise  than 
ever  before  invited  president  or  potentate. 

Alas,  what  a  contrast  as  he  lay  in  state  under  the  same 
broad  dome,  viewed  by  sorrowful  thousands  day  after 
day  !  What  is  the  life  of  man  ?  What  are  all  his  plans, 
purposes  and  hopes  ?  What  are  the  shouts  of  the  multi- 
tude, or  the  pride  and  pomp  of  this  world  ?  How  vain 
and  unsubstantial,  in  the  light  of  this  sad  and  shocking 
experience,  do  they  all  appear !  Who  can  tell  what  a 
day  or  an  hour  will  bring  forth  ?  Such  reflections  inevi- 
tably present  themselves  as  most  natural  and  fitting  on  an 
occasion  like  this. 

Fellow  citizens,  we  are  here  to  take  suitable  notice  of 
the  sad  and  appalling  event  of  the  hour.  We  are  here, 
not  merely  as  American  citizens,  but  as  colored  American 
citizens.  Although  our  hearts  have  gone  along  with 
those  of  the  nation  at  large,  in  every  expression,  in  every 
token  and  demonstration  of  honor  to  the  dead,  of  sym- 
pathy with  the  living,  and  abhorrence  for  the  horrible 
deed  which  has  at  last  done  its  final  work  ;  though  we 
have  watched  with  beating  hearts  the  long  and  heroic 
struggle  for  life,  and  endured  all  the  agony  of  suspense 


HIS  RECOGNITION  OF  EIGHTS  OF  COLORED  CITIZENS.      579 

and  fear  ;  we  have  felt  that  something  more,  something 
more  specific  and  distinctive,  was  due  from  us.  Our  re- 
lation to  the  American  people  makes  us  in  some  sense  a 
peculiar  class,  and  unless  we  speak  separately,  our  voice 
is  not  heard.  We  therefore  propose  to  put  on  record  to- 
night our  sense  of  the  worth  of  President  Garfield,  and  of 
the  calamity  involved  in  his  death.  Called  to  preside  on 
this  occasion,  my  part  in  the  speaking  shall  be  brief.  I 
cannot  claim  to  have  been  on  intimate  terms  with  the  late 
President.  There  are  other  gentlemen  here  who  are  bet- 
ter qualified  than  myself  to  speak  of  his  character.  I 
may  say,  however,  that  soon  after  he  came  to  Washing, 
ton  I  had  a  conversation  with  him  of  much  interest  to  the 
colored  people,  since  it  indicated  his  just  and  generous 
intentions  towards  them,  and  goes  far  to  .present  him  in 
the  light  of  a  wise  and  patriotic  statesman,  and  a  friend 
of  our  race. 

I  called  at  the  executive  mansion,  and  was  received 
very  kindly  by  Mr.  Garfield,  who,  in  the  course  of  the 
conversation,  said,  that  he  felt  the  time  had  come  when  a 
step  should  be  taken  in  advance,  in  recognition  of  the 
claims  of  colored  citizens,  and  expressed  his  intention  of 
sending  some  colored  representatives  abroad  to  other  than 
colored  nations.  He  enquired  of  me  how  I  thought  such 
representations  would  be  received  ?  I  assured  him  that  I 
thought  they  would  be  well  received ;  that  in  my  own 
experience  abroad  I  had  observed  that  the  higher  we  go 
in  the  gradations  of  human  society,  the  farther  we  get 
from  prejudice  of  race  or  color.  I  was  greatly  pleased 
with  the  assurance  of  his  liberal  policy  towards  us.  I  re- 
marked to  him,  that  no  part  of  the  American  people 
would  be  treated  with  respect  if  systematically  ignored  by 
the  government  and  denied  all  participation  in  its  honors 
and  emoluments.  To  this  he  assented,  and  went  so  far 
as  to  propose  my  going  in  a  representative  capacity  to  an 


580  HIS   INTENTION   TO   TAKE    A   STEP   FORWARD. 

important  post  abroad — a  compliment  which  I  gratefully 
acknowledged,  but  respectfully  declined.  I  wished  to 
remain  at  home  and  to  retain  the  office  of  United  States 
Marshal  of  the  District  of  Columbia. 

It  is  a  great  thing  for  Hon.  John  Mercer  Langston  to 
represent  this  republic  at  Port  au  Prince,  and  for  Henry 
Highland  Garnet  to  represent  us  in  Liberia,  but  it  would 
be  indeed  a  step  in  advance  to  have  some  colored  men 
sent;to  represent  us  in  white  nationalities,  and  we  have 
reason  for  profound  regret  that  Mr.  Garfield  could  not 
have  lived  to  carry  out  his  just  and  wise  intentions 
towards  us.  I  might  say  more  of  this  conversation,  but  I 
will  not  detain  you  except  to  say  that  America  has  had 
many  great  men,  but  no  man  among  them  all  has  had 
better  things  said  of  him  than  has  he  who  has  been 
reverently  committed  to  the  dust  in  Cleveland  to-day." 

Mr.  Douglass  then  called  upon  Professor  Greener,  who 
read  a  series  of  resolutions  eloquently  expressive  of  their 
sense  of  the  great  loss  that  had  been  sustained  and  of 
their  sympathy  with  the  family  of  the  late  President. 
Prof.  Greener  then  spoke  briefly,  and  was  followed  by 
Prof.  John  M.  Langston  and  Rev.  W.  W.  Hicks.  All  the 
speakers  expressed  their  confidence  in  President  Arthur, 
and  in  his  ability  to  give  the  country  a  wise  and  beneficial 
administration. 

CONCLUSION. 

As  far  as  this  volume  can  reach  that  point  I  have  now 
brought  my  readers  to  the  end  of  my  story.  What  may 
remain  of  life  to  me,  through  what  experiences  I  may  pass, 
what  heights  I  may  attain,  into  what  depths  I  may  fall, 
what  good  or  ill  may  come  to  me,  or  proceed  from  me  in 
this  breathing  world  where  all  is  change  and  uncertainty 
and  largely  at  the  mercy  of  powers  over  which  the  indi- 
vidual man  has  no  absolute  control ;  all  this,  if  thought 
worthy  and  useful,  will  probably  be  told  by  others  when  I 


SUCCESS  THE  RESULT  OP  EFFORT.         581 

have  passed  from  the  busy  stage  of  life.  I  am  not  looking 
for  any  great  changes  in  my  fortunes  or  achievements  in 
the  future.  The  most  of  the  space  of  life  is  behind  me 
and  the  sun  of  my  day  is  nearing  the  horizon.  Notwith- 
standing all  that  is  contained  in  this  book  my  day  has 
been  a  pleasant  one.  My  joys  have  far  exceeded  my  sor- 
rows and  my  friends  have  brought  me  far  more  than  my 
enemies  have  taken  from  me.  I  have  written  out  my  ex- 
perience here,  not  in  order  to  exhibit  my  wounds  and 
bruises  and  to  awaken  and  attract  sympathy  to  myself  per- 
sonally, but  as  a  part  of  the  history  of  a  profoundly  inter- 
esting period  in  American  life  and  progress.  I  have 
meant  it  to  be  a  small  individual  contribution  to  the  sum 
of  knowledge  of  this  special  period,  to  be  handed  down  to 
after-coming  generations  which  may  want  to  know  what 
things  were  allowed  and  what  prohibited ;  what  moral, 
social  and  political  relations  subsisted  between  the  differ- 
ent varieties  of  the  American  people  down  to  the  last 
quarter  of  the  nineteenth  century  and  by  what  means 
they  were  modified  and  changed.  The  time  is  at  hand 
when  the  last  American  slave  and  the  last  American 
slaveholder  will  disappear  behind  the  curtain  which  sepa- 
rates the  living  from  the  dead  and  when  neither  master 
nor  slave  will  be  left  to  tell  the  story  of  their  respective 
relations  or  what  happened  to  either  in  those  relations. 
My  part  has  been  to  tell  the  story  of  the  slave.  The 
story  of  the  master  never  wanted  for  narrators.  The 
masters,  to  tell  their  story,  had  at  call  all  the  talent  and 
genius  that  wealth  and  influence  could  command.  They 
have  had  their  full  day  in  court.  Literature,  theology, 
philosophy,  law  and  learning  have  come  willingly  to 
their  service,  and,  if  condemned,  they  have  not  been  con- 
demned unheard. 

It  will  be  seen  in  these '  pages  that  I  have  lived  several 
lives  in  one :  first,  the  life  of  slavery  ;  secondly,  the  life 
of  a  fugitive  from  slavery ;  thirdly,  the  life  of  compara- 


582  THE   LAWS   OF   THE   UNIVERSE   UNALTERABLE. 

tive  freedom ;  fourthly,  the  life  of  conflict  and  battle ; 
and,  fifthly,  the  life  of  victory,  if  not  complete,  at  least 
assured.  To  those  who  have  suffered  in  slavery  I  can 
say,  I,  too,  have  suffered.  To  those  who  have  taken 
some  risks  and  encountered  hardships  in  the  flight  from 
bondage  I  can  say,  I,  too,  have  endured  and  risked.  To 
those  who  have  battled  for  liberty,  brotherhood,  and  citi- 
zenship I  can  say,  I,  too,  have  battled.  And  to  those 
who  have  lived  to  enjoy  the  fruits  of  victory  I  can  say,  I, 
too,  live  and  rejoice.  If  I  have  pushed  my  example  too 
prominently  for  the  good  taste  of  my  Caucasian  readers, 
I  beg  them  to  remember  that  I  have  written  in  part  for 
the  encouragement  of  a  class  whose  aspirations  need  the 
stimulus  of  success. 

I  have  aimed  to  assure  them  that  knowledge  can  be 
obtained  under  difficulties ;  that  poverty  may  give  place 
to  competency ;  that  obscurity  is  not  an  absolute  bar  to 
distinction,  and  that  a  way  is  open  to  welfare  and  happi- 
ness to  all  who  will  resolutely  and  wisely  pursue  that 
way  ;  that  neither  slavery,  stripes,  imprisonment  nor  pro- 
scription need  extinguish  self-respect,  crush  manly  ambi- 
tion, or  paralyze  effort;  that  no  power  outside  of  himself 
can  prevent  a  man  from  sustaining  an  honorable  charac- 
ter and  a  useful  relation  to  his  day  and  generation ;  that 
neither  institutions  nor  friends  can  make  a  race  to  stand 
unless  it  has  strength  in  its  own  legs ;  that  there  is  no 
power  in  the  world  which  can  be  relied  upon  to  help  the 
weak  against  the  strong  or  the  simple  against  the  wise  ; 
that  races,  like  individuals,  must  stand  or  fall  by  their 
own  merits ;  that  all  the  prayers  of  Christendom  cannot 
stop  the  force  of  a  single  bullet,  divest  arsenic  of  poison, 
or  suspend  any  law  of  nature.  In  my  communication 
with  the  colored  people  I  have  endeavored  to  deliver  them 
from  the  power  of  superstition,  bigotry,  and  priest-craft. 
In  theology  I  have  found  them  strutting  about  in  the  old 


WHAT   MEN   SOW   THEY  WILL  REAP.  583 

clothes  of  the  masters,  just  as  the  masters  strut  about  in 
the  old  clothes  of  the  past.  The  falling  power  remains 
among  them  long  since  it  has  ceased  to  be  the  religious 
fashion  in  our  refined  and  elegant  white  churches.  I 
have  taught  that  the  "fault  is  not  in  our  stars,  but  in 
ourselves,  that  we  are  underlings,"  that  "  who  would  be 
free,  themselves  must  strike  the  blow."  I  have  urged 
upon  them  self-reliance,  self-respect,  industry,  persever- 
ance, and  economy,  to  make  the  best  of  both  worlds,  but 
to  make  the  best  of  this  world  first  because  it  comes 
first,  and  that  he  who  does  not  improve  himself  by  the 
motives  and  opportunities  afforded  by  this  world  gives 
the  best  evidence  that  he  would  not  improve  in  any  other 
world.  Schooled  as  I  have  been  among  the  abolitionists 
of  New  England,  I  recognize  that  the  universe  is  gov- 
erned by  laws  which  are  unchangeable  and  eternal,  that 
what  men  sow  they  will  reap,  and  that  there  is  no  way  to 
dodge  or  circumvent  the  consequences  of  any  act  or 
deed.  My  views  at  this  point  receive  but  limited  endorse- 
ment among  my  people.  They,  for  the  most  part,  think 
they  have  means  of  procuring  special  favor  and  help 
from  the  Almighty ;  and,  as  their  "  faith  is  the  substance 
of  things  hoped  for  and  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen," 
they  find  much  in  this  expression  which  is  true  to  faith, 
but  utterly  false  to  fact.  But  I  meant  here  only  to  say  a 
word  in  conclusion.  Forty  years  of  my  life  have  been 
given  to  the  cause  of  my  people,  and  if  I  had  forty  years 
more  they  should  all  be  sacredly  given  to  the  same  great 
cause.  If  I  have  done  something  for  that  cause,  I  am, 
after  all,  more  a  debtor  to  it  than  it  is  debtor  to  me. 

24 


APPENDIX. 


ORATION  BY  FREDERICK  DOUGLASS,  DELIVERED  ON  THE  OCCA- 
SION OP  THE  UNVEILING  OF  THE  FREEDMEN'S  MONUMENT, 
IN  MEMORY  OF  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN,  IN  LINCOLN  PARK, 
WASHINGTON,  D.  C,  APRIL   14,  1876. 

Friends  and  Fellow  Citizens : 

I  warmly  congratulate  you  upon  the  highly  interesting 
object  which  has  caused  you  to  assemble  in  such  num- 
bers and  spirit  as  you  have  to-day.  This  occasion  is,  in 
some  respects,  remarkable.  Wise  and  thoughtful  men  of 
our  race  who  shall  come  after  us  and  study  the  lesson  of 
our  history  in  the  United  States,  who  shall  survey  the 
long  and  dreary  spaces  over  which  we  have  traveled  and 
who  shall  count  the  links  in  the  great  chain  of  events  by 
which  we  have  reached  our  present  position,  will  make  a 
note  of  this  occasion.  They  will  think  of  it  and  speak 
of  it  with  a  sense  of  manly  pride  and  complacency. 

I  congratulate  you,  also,  upon  the  very  favorable  cir- 
cumstances in  which  we  meet  to-day.  They  are  high, 
inspiring,  and  uncommon.  They  lend  grace,  glory,  and 
significance  to  the  object  for  which  we  have  met.  No- 
where else  in  this  great  country,  with  its  uncounted 
towns  and  cities,  unlimited  wealth,  and  immeasurable 
territory  extending  from  sea  to  sea,  could  conditions  be 
found  more  favorable  to  the  success  of  this  occasion  than 
are  found  here. 

We  stand  to-day  at  the  national  center  to  perform  some- 
thing like  a  national  act — an  act  which  is  to  go  into  his- 

(584) 


CONTRAST    BETWEEN   THE   PAST   AND   PRESENT.         585 

tory ;  and  we  are  here  where  every  pulsation  of  the 
national  heart  can  be  heard,  felt,  and  reciprocated.  A 
thousand  wires,  fed  with  thought  and  winged  with  light- 
ning, put  us  in  instantaneous  communication  with  the 
loyal  and  true  men  all  over  this  country. 

Few  facts  could  better  illustrate  the  vast  and  wonder- 
ful change  which  has  taken  place  in  our  condition  as  a 
people  than  the  fact  of  our  assembling  here  to-day  for  the 
purpose -which  has  called  us  together.  Harmless,  beauti- 
ful, proper  and  praiseworthy  as  this  demonstration  is,  I  can- 
not forget  that  no  such  demonstration  would  have  been 
tolerated  here  twenty  years  ago.  The  spirit  of  slavery  and 
barbarism  which,  in  some  dark  and  distant  parts  of  our 
country,  still  lingers  to  blight  and  to  destroy,  would  have 
made  our  assembling  here  the  signal  and  excuse  for  open- 
ing upon  us  all  the  flood-gates  of  wrath  and  violence.  That 
we  are  here  in  peace  to-day  is  a  compliment  and  a  credit 
to  American  civilization  and  a  prophecy  of  still  greater 
national  enlightenment  and  progress  in  the  future.  I  refer 
to  the  past,  mot  in  malice,  for  this  is  no  day  for  malice, 
but  simply  to  place  more  distinctly  in  front  the  gratify- 
ing and  glorious  change  which  has  come  both  to  our  white 
fellow-citizens  and  to  ourselves,  and  to  congratulate  all 
upon  the  contrast  between  now  and  then — between  the 
new  dispensation  of  freedom  with  its  thousand  blessings 
to  both  races,  and  the  old  dispensation  of  slavery  with  its 
ten  thousand  evils  to  both  races,  white  and  black.  In 
view,  then,  of  the  past,  the  present,  and  the  future,  with 
the  long  and  dark  history  of  our  bondage  behind  us,  and 
with  liberty,  progress,  and  enlightenment  before  us,  I 
again  congratulate  you  upon  this  auspicious  day  and 
hour. 

Friends  and  fellow  citizens,  the  story  of  our  presence 
here  is  soon  and  easily  told.  We  are  here  in  the  District 
of  Columbia,  here  in  the  city  of  Washington,  the  most 


586  GRATITUDE    TO    ABRAHAM    LINCOLN. 

luminous  point  of  American  territory,  a  city  recently 
transformed  and  made  beautiful  in  its  body  and  in  its 
spirit.  We  are  here  in  the  place  where  the  ablest  and 
best  men  of  the  country  are  sent  to  devise  the  policy, 
enact  the  laws,  and  shape  the  destiny  of  the  Republic. 
We  are  here,  with  the  stately  pillars  and  majestic 
dome  of  the  Capitol  of  the  nation  looking  down  upon  us ; 
we  are  here,  with  the  broad  earth  freshly  adorned  with 
the  foliage  and  flowers  of  spring  for  our  church,  and  all 
races,  colors,  and  conditions  of  men  for  our  congregation 
— in  a  word,  we  are  here  to  express,  as  best  we  may,  by 
appropriate  forms  and  ceremonies,  our  grateful  sense  of 
the  vast,  high  and  preeminent  services  rendered  by  Abra- 
ham Lincoln  to  ourselves,  to  our  race,  to  our  country  and 
to  the  whole  world. 

The  sentiment  that  brings  us  here  to-day  is  one  of  the 
noblest  that  can  stir  and  thrill  the  human  heart.  It  has 
crowned  the  high  places  of  all  civilized  nations  and  made 
them  glorious  with  the  grandest  and  most  enduring  works 
of  art,  designed  to  illustrate  the  characters  and  perpetu- 
at  ethe  memories  of  great  public  men.  It  is  the  sentiment 
which  from  year  to  year  adorns  with  fragrant  and  beauti- 
ful flowers  the  graves  of  our  loyal,  brave,  and  patriotic 
soldiers  who  fell  in  defence  of  the  Union  and  liberty.  It 
is  the  sentiment  of  gratitude  and  appreciation,  which 
has,  in  the  presence  of  many  who  hear  me,  often  filled 
yonder  heights  of  Arlington  with  the  eloquence  of  eulogy 
and  the  sublime  enthusiasm  of  poetry  and  song  ;  a  senti- 
ment which  can  never  die  while  the  Republic  lives. 

For  the  first  time  in  the  history  of  our  people,  and  in 
the  history  of  the  whole  American  people,  we  join  in  this 
high  worship,  and  march  conspicuously  in  the  line  of  this 
time-honored  custom.  First  things  are  always  interest- 
ing, and  this  is  one  of  our  first  things.  It  is  the  first 
time  that,  in  this  form  and  manner,  we  have  sought  to  do 


ABRAHAM   yNCOLN — THE   MARTYR.  587 

honor  to  an  American  great  man,  however  deserving  and 
illustrious.  I  commend  the  fact  to  notice.  Let  it  be  told 
in  every  part  of  the  Republic.  Let  men  of  all  parties  and 
opinions  hear  it.  Let  those  who  despise  us,  not  less  than 
those  who  respect  us,  know  it  and  that  now  and  here,  in  the 
spirit  of  liberty,  loyalty  and  gratitude,  we  unite  in  this  act 
of  reverent  homage.  Let  it  be  known  everywhere,  and  by 
everybody  who  takes  an  interest  in  human  progress  and  in 
the  amelioration  of  the  condition  of  mankind,  that,  in  the 
presence  and  with  the  approval  of  the  members  of  the  Amer- 
ican House  of  Representatives,  reflecting  the  general  senti- 
ment of  the  country :  that  in  the  presence  of  that  august 
body,  the  American  Senate,  representing  the  highest  intel- 
ligence and  the  calmest  judgment  in  the  country ;  in  the 
presence  of  the  Supreme  Court  and  Chief-Justice  of  the 
United  States,  to  whose  decisions  we  all  patriotically  bow ; 
in  the  presence  and  under  the  steady  eye  of  the  honored  and 
trusted  President  of  the  United  States,  with  the  members  of 
his  wise  and  patriotic  Cabinet,  we,  the  colored  people,  newly 
emancipated  and  rejoicing  in  our  blood-bought  freedom, 
near  the  close  of  the  first  century  in  the  life  of  this 
Republic,  have  now  and  here  unveiled,  set  apart,  and 
dedicated  a  monument  of  enduring  granite  and  bronze, 
in  every  line,  feature,  and  figure  of  which  the  men  of  this 
generation  may  read,  and  those  of  after-coming  genera- 
tions may  read,  something  of  the  exalted  character  and 
great  works  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  the  first  martyr  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States. 

Fellow  citizens,  in  what  we  have  said  and  done  to-day, 
and  in  what  we  may  say  and  do  hereafter,  we  disclaim 
everything  like  arrogance  and  assumption.  We  claim 
for  ourselves  no  superior  devotion  to  the  character,  his- 
tory, and  memory  of  the  illustrious  name  whose  monu- 
ment we  have  here  this  day  dedicated.  We  fully  compre- 
hend the  relation  of  Abraham  Lincoln  both  to  ourselves  and 


588      ABRAHAM   LINCOLN — THE   WHITE   MAN'S   PRESIDENT. 

to  the  white  people  of  the  United  States.  Truth  is  proper 
and  heautiful  at  all  times  and  in  all  places  and  it  is  never 
in  any  case  more  proper  and  beautiful  than  when  one  is 
speaking  of  a  great  public  man  whose  example  is  likely 
to  be  commended  for  honor  and  imitation  long  after  his 
departure  to  the  solemn  shades,  —  the  silent  continents  of 
eternity.  It  must  be  admitted,  truth  compels  me  to  admit, 
even  here  in  the  presence  of  the  monument  we  have 
erected  to  his  memory,  that  Abraham  Lincoln  was  not, 
in  the  fullest  sense  of  the  word,  either  our  man  or  our 
model.  In  his  interests,  in  his  associations,  in  his  habits 
of  thought  and  in  his  prejudices,  he  was  a  white  man. 

He  was  preeminently  the  white  man's  President, 
entirely  devoted  to  the  welfare  of  white  men.  He  was 
ready  and  willing  at  any  time  during  the  first  years  of  his 
administration  to  deny,  postpone  and  sacrifice  the  rights 
of  humanity  in  the  colored  people  in  order  to  promote  the 
welfare  of  the  white  people  of  this  country.  In  all  his 
education  and  feeling  he  was  an  American  of  the  Ameri- 
cans. He  came  into  the  Presidential  chair  upon  one 
principle  alone,  namely,  opposition  to  the  extension  of 
slavery.  His  arguments  in  furtherance  of  this  policy  had 
their  motive  and  mainspring  in  his  patriotic  devotion  to 
the  interests  of  his  own  race.  To  protect,  defend,  and 
perpetuate  slavery  in  the  States  where  it  existed  Abraham 
Lincoln  was  not  less  ready  than  any  other  President  to 
draw  the  sword  of  the  nation.  He  was  ready  to  execute 
all  the  supposed  constitutional  guarantees  of  the  United 
States  Constitution  in  favor  of  the  slave  system  anywhere 
inside  the  slave  States.  He  was  willing  to  pursue,  recap- 
ture, and  send  back  the  fugitive  slave  to  his  master,  and 
to  suppress  a  slave  rising  for  liberty,  though  the  guilty 
master  were  already  in  arms  against  the  Government. 
The  race  to  which  we  belong  were  not  the  special  objects 
of  his  consideration.     Knowing  this,  I  concede  to  you,  my 


A    FRIEND   AND   BENEFACTOR.  589 

white  fellow  citizens,  a  preeminence  in  this  worship  at 
once  full  and  supreme.  First,  midst,  and  last,  you  and 
yours  were  the  objects  of  his  deepest  affection  and  his 
most  earnest  solicitude.  You  are  the  children  of  Abra- 
ham Lincoln.  We  are  at  best  only  his  step-children ; 
children  by  adoption,  children  by  force  of  circumstances 
and  necessity.  To  you  it  especially  belongs  to  sound  his 
praises,  to  preserve  and  perpetuate  his  memory,  to  multi- 
ply his  statues,  to  hang  his  pictures  high  upon  your  walls, 
and  to  commend  his  example  ;  for  to  you  he  was  a  great 
and  glorious  friend  and  benefactor.  Instead  of  supplanting 
you  at  this  altar,  we  would  exhort  you  to  build  high  his 
monuments  ;  let  them  be  of  the  most  costly  material,  of 
the  most  cunning  workmanship.  Let  their  forms  be  sym- 
metrical, beautiful  and  perfect.  Let  their  bases  be  upon  the 
solid  rocks  and  let  their  summits  lean  against  the  unchan- 
ging, blue,  overhanging  sky,  and  let  them  endure  forever ! 
But  while  in  the  abundance  of  your  wealth,  and  in  the 
fullness  of  your  just  and  patriotic  devotion,  you  do  all 
this,  we  entreat  you  to  despise  not  the  humble  offering- 
we  this  day  unveil  to  view  ;  for  while  Abraham  Lincoln 
saved  for  you  a  country,  he  delivered  us  from  a  bondage, 
one  hour  of  which,  according  to  Jefferson,  was  worse  than 
ages  of  the  oppression  your  fathers  rose  in  rebellion  to 
oppose. 

Fellow  citizens,  ours  is  no  new-born  zeal  and  devotion — 
merely  a  thing  of  this  moment.  The  name  of  Abra- 
ham Lincoln  was  near  and  dear  to  our  hearts  in  the 
darkest  and  most  perilous  hours  of  the  Republic.  We 
were  no  more  ashamed  of  him  when  shrouded  in  clouds 
of  darkness,  of  doubt,  and  defeat  than  when  we  saw  him 
crowned  with  victory,  honor,  and  glory.  Our  faith  in 
him  was  often  taxed  and  strained  to  the  uttermost,  but 
it  never  failed.  When  he  tarried  long  in  the  mountain  ; 
when  he  strangely  told  us  that  we  were  the  cause  of  the 


590      THE    COLORED   MAN   BELIEVED   IN    HIM    AND  WAITED. 

war;  when  he  still  more  strangely  told  us  to  leave  the 
land  in  which  we  were  born ;  when  he  refused  to  employ 
our  arms  in  defence  of  the  Union  ;  when,  after  accepting 
our  services  as  colored  soldiers,  he  refused  to  retaliate 
our  murder  and  torture  as  colored  prisoners  ;  when  he 
told  us  he  would  save  the  Union  if  he  could  with  slavery ; 
when  he  revoked  the  Proclamation  of  Emancipation  of 
General  Fremont ;  when  he  refused,  in  the  days  of  the 
inaction  and  defeat  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  to  remove 
its  popular  commander  who  was  more  zealous  in  his 
efforts  to  protect  slavery  than  to  suppress  rebellion ; 
when  we  saw  all  this,  and  more,  we  were  at  times  grieved, 
stunned,  and  greatly  bewildered  ;  but  our  hearts  believed 
while  they  ached  and  bled.  Nor  was  this,  even  at  that 
time,  a  blind  and  unreasoning  superstition.  Despite  the 
mist  and  haze  that  surround  him ;  despite  the  tumult,  the 
hurry,  and  confusion  of  the  hour,  we  were  able  to  take  a 
comprehensive  view  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  and  to  make 
reasonable  allowance  for  the  circumstances  of  his  position. 
We  saw  him,  measured  him,  and  estimated  him ;  not  by 
stray  utterances  to  injudicious  and  tedious  delegations, 
who  often  tried  his  patience  ;  not  by  isolated  facts  torn 
from  their  connection ;  not  by  any  partial  and  imperfect 
glimpses,  caught  at  inopportune  moments;  but  by  a  broad 
survey,  in  the  light  of  the  stern  logic  of  great  events,  and 
in  view  of  that  "  divinity  which  shapes  our  ends,  rough 
hew  them  how  we  will."  We  came  to  the  conclusion  that 
the  hour  and  the  man  of  our  redemption  had  somehow 
met  in  the  person  of  Abraham  Lincoln.  It  mattered 
little  to  us  what  language  he  might  employ  on  special 
occasions ;  it  matttered  little  to  us,  when  we  fully  knew 
him,  whether  he  was  swift  or  slow  in  his  movements ;  it 
was  enough  for  us  that  Abraham  Lincoln  was  at  the  head 
of  a  great  movement,  and  was  in  living  and  earnest  sym- 
pathy with  that  movement,  which,  in  the  nature  of  things, 


*  TWO  HUNDRED  THOUSAND  OF  THEM  JOIN  THE  ARMY.   591 

must  go  on   until  slavery  should  be  utterly  and  forever 
abolished  in  the  United  States. 

When,  therefore,  it  shall  be  asked  what  we  have  to  do 
with  the  memory  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  or  what  Abraham 
Lincoln  had  to  do  with  us,  the  answer  is  ready,  full,  and 
complete.  Though  he  loved  Caesar  less  than  Rome, 
though  the  Union  was  more  to  him  than  our  freedom  or 
our  future,  under  his  wise  and  beneficent  rule  we  saw  our- 
selves gradually  lifted  from  the  depths  of  slavery  to  the 
heights  of  liberty  and  manhood;  and  his  wise  and 
beneficent  rule,  and  by  measures  approved  and  vigorously 
pressed  by  him,  we  saw  that  the  handwriting  of  ages,  in 
the  form*  of  prejudice  and  proscription,  was  rapidly  fading 
from  the  face  of  our  whole  country ;  under  his  rule,  and 
in  due  time,  about  as  soon  after  all  as  the  country  could 
tolerate  the  strange  spectacle,  we  saw  our  brave  sons  and 
brothers  laying  off  the  rags  of  bondage,  and  being 
clothed  all  over  in  the  blue  uniforms  of  the  soldiers  of 
the  United  States ;  under  his  rule  we  saw  two  hundred 
thousand  of  our  dark  and  dusky  people  responding  to  the 
call  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  and  with  muskets  on  their 
shoulders,  and  eagles  on  their  buttons,  timing  their  high 
footsteps  to  liberty  and  union  under  the  national  flag ; 
under  his  rule  we  saw  the  independence  of  the  black 
republic  of  Hayti,  the  special  object  of  slaveholding 
aversion  and  horror,  fully  recognized,  and  her  minister,  a 
colored  gentleman,  duly  received  here  in  the  city  of 
Washington ;  under  his  rule  we  saw  the  internal  slave^ 
trade,  which  had  so  long  disgraced  the  nation,  abolished, 
and  slavery  abolished  in  the  District  of  Columbia ;  under 
his  rule  we  saw  for  the  first  time  the  law  enforced  against 
the  foreign  slave-trade  and  for  the  first  time  a  slave-trader 
hanged  like  any  other  pirate  or  murderer ;  under  his  rule, 
assisted  by  the  greatest  captain  of  our  age  and  his  inspira- 
tion, we  saw  the  Confederate  States,  based  upon  the  idea 


592  THE   PROCLAMATION    CONFIRMS   THEIR   HOPES. 

that  our  race  must  be  slaves  and  slaves  forever,  battered  to 
pieces  and  scattered  to  the  four  winds ;  under  his  rule, 
and  in  the  fullness  of  time,  we  saw  Abraham  Lincoln, 
after  giving  the  slaveholders  three  months'  grace  in 
which  to  save  their  hateful  slave  system,  penning  the  im- 
mortal paper,  which,  special  in  its  language,  but  general 
in  its  principles  and  effect,  makes  slavery  forever  impos- 
sible in  the  United  States.  Though  we  waited  long,  we 
saw  all  this  and  more. 

Can  any  colored  man,  or  any  white  man  friendly  to  the 
freedom  of  all  men,  ever  forget  the  night  which  followed 
the  first  day  of  January,  1863,  when  the  world  was  to 
see  if  Abraham  Lincoln  would  prove  to  be  as  good  as  his 
word  ?  I  shall  never  forget  that  memorable  night,  when 
at  a  public  meeting,  in  a  distant  city,  with  three  thousand 
others  not  less  anxious  than  myself,  I  waited  and  watched 
for  the  word  of  deliverance  which  we  have  heard  read  to- 
day. Nor  shall  I  ever  forget  the  outburst  of  joy  and 
thanksgiving  that  rent  the  air  when  the  lightning 
brought  to  us  the  emancipation  proclamation.  In  that 
happy  hour  we  forgot  all  delay  and  forgot  all  tardiness ; 
forgot  that  the  President,  by  a  promise  to  withhold  the 
bolt  which  would  smite  the  slave  system  with  destruction, 
had  bribed  the  rebels  to  lay  down  their  arms ;  and  we 
were  thenceforward  willing  to  allow  the  President  all  the 
latitude  of  time,  phraseology  and  every  honorable  device 
that  statesmanship  might  require  for  the  achievement  of 
a  great  and  beneficent  measure  of  liberty  and  progress. 

Fellow  citizens,  there  is  little  necessity  on  this  occasion 
to  speak  critically  and  at  length  of  this  great  and  good 
man  and  of  his  high  mission  in  the  world.  That  ground 
has  been  fully  occupied  and  completely  covered  both  here 
and  elsewhere.  The  whole  field  of  fact  and  fancy  has 
been  gleaned  and  garnered.  Any  man  can  say  things 
that  are  true  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  but  no  man  can  say 


Lincoln's  great  mission.  593 

anything  that  is  new  of  Abraham  Lincoln.  His  personal 
traits  and  public  acts  are  better  known  to  the  American 
people  than  are  those  of  any  other  man  of  his  age.  He 
was  a  mystery  to  no  man  who  saw  him  and  heard  him. 
Though  high  in  position,  the  humblest  could  approach 
him  and  feel  at  home  in  his  presence.  Though  deep,he 
was  transparent;  though  strong,  he  was  gentle;  though 
decided  and  pronounced  in  his  convictions,  he  was  toler- 
ant towards  those  who  differed  from  him,  and  patient 
under  reproaches.  Even  those  who  only  knew  him 
through  his  public  utterances  obtained  a  tolerably  clear 
idea  of  his  character  and  his  personality.  The  image  of 
the  man  went  out  with  his  words,  and  those  who  read 
them,  knew  him. 

I  have  said  that  President  Lincoln  was  a  white  man 
and  shared  towards  the  colored  race  the  prejudices  com- 
mon to  his  countrymen.  Looking  back  to  his  times  and 
to  the  condition  of  his  country,  we  are  compelled  to 
admit  that  this  unfriendly  feeling  on  his  part  may  be 
safely  set  down  as  one  element  of  his  wonderful  success 
in  organizing  the  loyal  American  people  for  the  tremen- 
dous conflict  before  them,  and  bringing  them  safely 
through  that  conflict.  His  great  mission  was  to  accom- 
plish two  things:  first,  to  save  his  country  from  dismem- 
berment and  ruin ;  and  second,  to  free  his  country  from 
the  great  crime  of  slavery.  To  do  one  or  the  other,  or 
both,  he  must  have  the  earnest  sympathy  and  the  power- 
erf  ul  cooperation  of  his  loyal  fellow-countrymen.  With- 
out this  primary  and  essential  condition  to  success  his 
efforts  must  have  been  vain  and  utterly  fruitless.  Had 
he  put  the  abolition  of  slavery  before  the  salvation  of 
the  Union,  he  would  have  inevitably  driven  from  him  a 
powerful  class  of  the  American  people  and  rendered 
resistance  to  rebellion  impossible.  Viewed  from  the 
genuine  abolition  ground,  Mr.  Lincoln  seemed  tardy,  cold, 


594  TIME — THE   IMPARTIAL   JUDGE. 

dull,  and  indifferent ;  but  measuring  him  by  the  senti- 
ment of  his  country,  a  sentiment  he  was  bound  as  a 
statesman  to  consult,  he  was  swift,  zealous,  radical,  and 
determined. 

Though  Mr.  Lincoln  shared  the  prejudices  of  his  white 
fellow-countrymen  against  the  negro,  it  is  hardly  necessary 
to  say  that  in  his  heart  of  hearts  he  loathed  and  hated 
slavery.*  The  man  who  could  say,  "  Fondly  do  we  hope, 
fervently  do  we  pray,  that  this  mighty  scourge  of  war 
shall  soon  pass  away,  yet  if  God  wills  it  continue  till  all  the 
wealth  piled  by  two  hundred  years  of  bondage  shall  have 
been  wasted,  and  each  drop  of  blood  drawn  by  the  lash 
shall  have  been  paid  for  by  one  drawn  by  the  sword,  the 
judgments  of  the  Lord  are  true  and  righteous  altogether," 
gives  all  needed  proof  of  his  feeling  on  the  subject  of 
slavery.  He  was  willing,  while  the  South  was  loyal,  that 
it  should  have  its  pound  of  flesh,  because  he  thought  it 
was  so  nominated  in  the  bond  ;  but  farther  than  this  no 
earthly  power  could  make  him  go. 

Fellow-citizens,  whatever  else  in  the  world  may  be 
partial,  unjust  and  uncertain,  time,  time !  is  impartial, 
just  and  certain  in  its  action.  In  the  realm  of  mind,  as 
well  as  in  the  realm  of  matter,  it  is  a  great  worker,  and 
often  works  wonders.  The  honest  and  comprehensive 
statesman,  clearly  discerning  the  needs  of  his  country, 
and  earnestly  endeavoring  to  do  his  whole  duty,  though 
covered  and  blistered  with  reproaches,  may  safely  leave 
his  course  to  the  silent  judgment  of  time.  Few  great 
public  men  have  ever  been  the  victims  of  fiercer  denun- 
ciation than  was  Abraham  Lincoln  during  his  administra- 
tion. He  was  often  wounded  in  the  house  of  his  friends. 
Reproaches  came  thick  and  fast  upon  him  from  within 

*"I  am  naturally  anti -slavery.  If  slavery  is  not  wrong,  nothing  is 
wrong.  I  cannot  remember  when  I  did  not  so  think  and  feel.  "— 
Letter  of  Mr.  Lincoln  to  Mr.  Hodges,  of  Kentucky,  April  4,  1864. 


FITTED    FOR   HIS   MISSION.  595 

and  from  without,  and  from  opposite  quarters.  He  was 
assailed  by  abolitionists ;  he  was  assailed  by  slaveholders ; 
he  was  assailed  by  the  men  who  were  for  peace  at  any 
price ;  he  was  assailed  by  those  who  were  for  a  more 
vigorous  prosecution  of  the  war ;  he  was  assailed  for  not 
making  the  war  an  abolition  war;  and  he  was  most 
bitterly  assailed  for  making  the  war  an  abolition  war. 

But  now  behold  the  change :  the  judgment  of  the  pres- 
ent hour  is,  that, taking  him  for  all  in  all;  measuring  the 
tremendous  magnitude  of  the  work  before  him ;  consider- 
ing the  necessary  means  to  ends,  and  surveying  the  end 
from  the  beginning,  infinite  wisdom  has  seldom  sent  any 
man  into  the  world  better  fitted  for  his  mission  than  was 
Abraham  Lincoln.  His  birth,  his  training  and  his  natu- 
ral endowments,  both  mental  and  physical,  were  strongly 
in  his  favor.  Born  and  reared  among  the  lowly ;  a  stran- 
ger to  wealth  and  luxury ;  compelled  from  tender  youth 
to  sturdy  manhood  to  grapple  single-handed  with  the 
flintiest  hardships  of  life,  he  grew  strong  in  the  manly 
and  heroic  qualities  demanded  by  the  great  mission  to 
which  he  was  called  by  the  votes  of  his  countrymen.  The 
hard  condition  of  his  early  life,  which  would  have  de- 
pressed and  broken  down  weaker  men,  only  gave  greater 
life,  vigor,  and  buoyancy  to  the  heroic  spirit  of  Abraham 
Lincoln.  He  was  ready  for  any  kind  and  quality  of  work. 
What  other  young  men  dreaded  in  the  shape  of  toil  he 
took  hold  of  with  the  utmost  cheerfulness. 

A  spade,  a  rake,  a  hoe, 

A  pick-ax,  or  a  bill ; 
A  hook  to  reap,  a  scythe  to  mow, 

A  flail,  or  what  you  will. 

All  day  long  he  could  split  heavy  rails  in  the  woods, 
and  half  the  night  long  he  could  study  his  English  gram- 
mar by  the  uncertain  flare  and  glare  of  the  light  made  by 
a  pine  knot.      He  was  at  home  on  the  land  with  his  axe, 


596  HIS   SOUND   PATRIOTISM. 

with  his  maul,  with  gluts,  and  his  wedges ;  and  he  was 
equally  at  home  on  the  water  with  his  oars,  with  his 
poles,  with  his  planks,  and  with  his  boat-hooks.  And 
whether  in  his  flat-boat  on  the  Mississippi  river,  or  at  the 
fireside  of  his  frontier  cabin,  he  was  a  man  of  work.  A 
son  of  toil  himself,  he  was  linked  in  broth erly  sympathy 
with  the  sons  of  toil  in  every  loyal  part  of  the  republic. 
This  very  fact  gave  him  tremendous  power  with  the 
American  people,  and  materially  contributed  not  only  to 
selecting  him  to  the  presidency,  but  in  sustaining  his  ad- 
ministration of  the  government. 

Upon  his  inauguration  as  President  of  the  United 
States,  an  office  fitted  to  tax  and  strain  the  largest  abili- 
ties, even  when  it  is  assumed  under  the  most  favorable 
conditions,  Abraham  Lincoln  was  met  by  a  tremendous 
crisis.  He  was  called  upon  not  merely  to  administer  the 
government,  but  to  decide  in  the  face  of  terrible  odds  the 
fate  of  the  republic. 

A  formidable  rebellion  rose  in  his  path  before  him.  The 
Union  was  practically  dissolved.  His  country  was  torn 
and  rent  asunder  at  the  center.  Hostile  armies,  armed 
with  the  munitions  of  war  which  the  republic  had  pro- 
vided for  its  own  defense,  were  already  organized  against 
the  republic.  The  tremendous  question  for  him  to  decide 
was  whether  his  country  should  survive  the  crisis  and 
flourish,  or  be  dismembered  and  perish.  His  predecessor 
in  office  had  already  decided  the  question  in  favor  of  na- 
tional dismemberment  by  denying  to  it  the  right  of  self- 
defense  and  self-preservation — a  right  which  belongs  to 
the  meanest  insect. 

Happily  for  the  country,  happily  for  you  and  for  me, 
the  judgment  of  James  Buchanan,  the  patrician,  was  not 
the  judgment  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  the  plebeian.  He 
brought  his  strong  common  sense,  sharpened  in  the 
school  of  adversity,  to  bear  upon  the  question.     He  did 


Lincoln's  trust.  597 

not  hesitate,  he  did  not  doubt,  he  did  not  falter  ;  but  at 
once  resolved  that,  at  whatever  peril,  at  whatever  cost,  the 
union  of  the  States  should  be  preserved.  A  patriot  him- 
self, his  faith  was  strong  and  unwavering  in  the  patriot- 
ism of  his  countrymen.  Timid  men  said  before  Mr.  Lin- 
coln's inauguration  that  we  had  seen  the  last  President 
of  the  United  States.  A  voice  in  influential  quarters 
said,  "  Let  the  Union  slide."  Some  said  that  a  Union 
maintained  by  the  sword  was  worthless.  Others  said  a 
rebellion  of  eight  millions  cannot  be  suppressed.  But  in 
the  midst  of  all  this  tumult  and  timidity,  and  against  all 
this,  Abraham  Lincoln  was  clear  in  his  duty,  and  had  an 
oath  in  heaven.  He  calmly  and  bravely  heard  the  voice 
01  doubt  and  fear  all  around  him,  but  he  had  an  oath  in 
heaven,  and  there  was  not  power  enough  on  earth  to  make 
this  honest  boatman,  backwoodsman,  and  broad-handed 
splitter  of  rails  evade  or  violate  that  sacred  oath.  He  had 
not  been  schooled  in  the  ethics  of  slavery  ;  his  plain  life 
had  favored  his  love  of  truth.  He  had  not  been  taught  that 
treason  and  perjury  were  the  proof  of  honor  and  honesty. 
His  moral  training  was  against  his  saying  one  thing  when 
he  meant  another.  The  trust  which  Abraham  Lincoln 
had  in  himself  and  in  the  people  was  surprising  and 
grand,  but  it  was  also  enlightened  and  well  founded.  He 
knew  the  American  people  better  than  they  knew  them- 
selves and  his  truth  was  based  upon  this  knowledge. 

Fellow-citizens,  the  fourteenth  day  of  April,  1866,  of 
which  this  is  the  eleventh  anniversary,  is  now  and  will 
ever  remain  a  memorable  day  in  the  annals  of  this  repub- 
lic. It  was  on  the  evening  of  this  day,  while  a  fierce  and 
sanguinary  rebellion  was  in  the  las*;  stages  of  its  desolat- 
ing power,  while  its  armies  were  broken  and  scattered 
before  the  invincible  armies  of  Grant  and  Sherman,  while 
a  great  nation,  torn  and  rent  by  war,  was  already  begin- 
ning to  raise  to  the  skies  loud  anthems  of  joy  at  the 


598  HIS   ASSASSINATION. 

dawn  of  peace,  that  it  was  startled,  amazed,  and  over- 
whelmed by  the  crowning  crime  of  slavery — the  assassina- 
tion of  Abraham  Lincoln.  It  was  a  new  crime — a  pure 
act  of  malice.  No  purpose  of  the  rebellion  was  to  be 
served  by  it.  It  was  the  simple  gratification  of  a  hell- 
black  spirit  of  revenge.  But  it  has  done  good  after  all. 
It  has  filled  the  country  with  a  deeper  abhorrence  of 
slavery  and  a  deeper  love  for  the  great  liberator. 

Had  Abraham  Lincoln  died  from  any  of  the  numerous 
ills  to  which  flesh  is  heir ;  had  he  reached  that  good  old 
age  of  which  his  vigorous  constitution  and  his  temperate 
habits  gave  promise ;  had  he  been  permitted  to  see  the 
end  of  his  great  work  ;  had  the  solemn  curtain  of  death 
come  down  but  gradually,  we  should  still  have  been  smitten 
with  a  heavy  grief,  and  treasured  his  name  lovingly.  But, 
dying  as  he  did  die,  by  the  red  hand  of  violence,  killed, 
assassinated,  taken  off  without  warning,  not  because  of 
personal  hate — for  no  man  who  knew  Abraham  Lincoln 
could  hate  him — but  because  of  his  fidelity  to  union  and 
liberty,  he  is  doubly  dear  to  us,  and  his  memory  will  be 
precious  forever.  . 

Fellow-citizens,  I  end  as  I  began,  with  congratulations. 
We  have  done  a  good  work  for  our  race  to-day.  In  doing 
honor  to  the  memory  of  our  friend  and  liberator  we  have 
been  doing  highest  honors  to  ourselves  and  to  those  who 
come  after  us.  We  have  been  attaching  to  ourselves  a 
name  and  fame  imperishable  and  immortal ;  we  have  also 
been  defending  ourselves  from  a  blighting  scandal.  When 
now  it  shall  be  said  that  the  colored  man  is  soulless,  that 
he  has  no  appreciation  of  benefits  or  benefactors  ;  when 
the  foul  reproach  of  ingratitude  is  hurled  at  us,  and  it  is 
attempted  to  scourge  us  beyond  the  range  of  human 
brotherhood,  we  may  calmly  point  to  the  monument  we 
have  this  day  erected  to  the  memory  of  Abraham  Lincoln. 


Abraham  Lincoln. 


SPEECH   AT   ELMIRA.  601 

WEST   INDIA   EMANCIPATION. 

Extract  from  a  speech  delivered  by  Frederick  Douglass 
in  Elmira,  N.  Y.,  August  1,  1880,  at  a  great  meeting  of 
colored  people  met  to  celebrate  West  India  emancipation, 
and  where  he  was  received  with  marked  respect  and  ap- 
proval by  the  president  of  the  day  and  the  immense  crowd 
there  assembled.  It  is  placed  in  this  book  partly  as  a 
grateful  tribute  to  the  noble  transatlantic  men  and  women 
through  whose  unwearied  exertions  the  system  of  negro 
slavery  was  finally  abolished  in  all  the  British  Isles : 

Mr.  President : — I  thank  you  sincerely  for  this  cordial 
greeting.  I  hear  in  your  speech  something  like  a  wel- 
come home  after  a  long  absence.  More  years  of  my  life 
and  labors  have  been  spent  in  this  than  in  any  other 
State  of  the  Union.  Anywhere  within  a  hundred  miles 
of  the  goodly  city  of  Rochester  I  feel  myself  at  home  and 
among  friends.  Within  that  circumference  there  resides 
a  people  which  have  no  superiors  in  point  of  enlighten- 
ment, liberality  and  civilization.  Allow  me  to  thank  you 
also  for  your  generous  words  of  sympathy  and  approval. 
In  respect  to  this  important  support  to  a  public  man,  I 
have  been  unusually  fortunate.  My  forty  years  of  work 
in  the  cause  of  the  oppressed  and  enslaved  has  been  well 
noted,  well  appreciated  and  well  rewarded.  All  classes 
and  colors  of  men,  at  home  and  abroad,  have  in  this  way 
assisted  in  holding  up  my  hands.  Looking  back  through 
these  long  years  of  toil  and  conflict,  during  which  I  have 
had  blows  to  take  as  well  as  blows  to  give,  and  have 
sometimes  received  wounds  and  bruises,  both  in  body  and 
in  mind,  my  only  regret  is  that  I  have  been  enabled  to  do 
so  little  to  lift  up  and  strengthen  our  long-enslaved  and 
still  oppressed  people.  My  apology  for  these  remarks 
personal  to  myself  is  in  the  fact  that  I  am  now  standing 
mainly  in  the  presence  of  a  new  generation.     Most  of  the 


602  THE    FIRST   BRIGHT    STAR. 

men  with  whom  I  lived  and  labored  in  the  early  years  of 
the  abolition  movement,  have  passed  beyond  the  borders 
of  this  life.  Scarcely  any  of  the  colored  men  who  advo- 
cated our  cause,  and  who  started  when  I  did,  are  now 
numbered  among  the  living,  and  I  begin  to  feel  somewhat 
lonely.  But  while  I  have  the  sympathy  and  approval  of 
men  and  women  like  these  before  me,  I  shall  give  with 
joy  my  latest  breath  in  support  of  your  claim  to  justice, 
liberty  and  equality  among  men.  The  day  we  celebrate 
is  preeminently  the  colored  man's  day.  The  great  event 
by  which  it  is  distinguished,  and  by  which  it  will  forever 
be  distinguished  from  all  other  days  of  the  year,  has  just- 
ly claimed  thoughtful  attention  among  statesmen  and 
social  reformers  throughout  the  world.  While  to  them  it 
is  a  luminous  point  in  human  history,  and  worthy  of 
thought  in  the  colored  man,  it  addresses  not  merely  the  in- 
telligence, but  the  feeling.  The  emancipation  of  our 
brothers  in  the  West  Indies  comes  home  to  us  and  stirs 
our  hearts  and  fills  our  souls  with  those  grateful  senti- 
ments which  link  mankind  in  a  common  brotherhood. 

In  the  history  of  the  American  conflict  with  slavery,  the 
day  we  celebrate  has  played  an  important  part.  Emanci- 
pation in  the  West  Indies  was  the  first  bright  star  in  a 
stormy  sky  ;  the  first  smile  after  a  long  providential 
frown ;  the  first  ray  of  hope  ;  the  first  tangible  fact  dem- 
onstrating the  possibility  of  a  peaceable  transition  from 
slavery  to  freedom,  of  the  negro  race.  Whoever  else  may 
forget  or  slight  the  claims  of  this  day,  it  can  never  be  to  us 
other  than  memorable  and  glorious.  The  story  of  it  shall  be 
brief  and  soon  told.  Six-and-forty  years  ago,  on  the  day  we 
now  celebrate,  there  went  forth  over  the  blue  waters  of  the 
Carribean  Sea  a  great  message  from  the  British  throne, 
hailed  with  startling  shouts  of  joy  and  thrilling  songs  of 
praise.  That  message  liberated,  set  free,  and  brought 
within  the  pale  of  civilization  eight  hundred  thousand  peo- 


WHY   WE    CELEBRATE   IT.  C03 

pie,  who,  till  then,  had  been  esteemed  as  beasts  of  burden. 
How  vast,  sudden,  and  startling  was  this  transformation  ! 
In  one  moment,  a  mere  tick  of  a  watch,  the  twinkle  of 
an  eye,  the  glance  of  the  morning  sun,  saw  a  bondage 
which  had  resisted  the  humanity  of  ages,  defied  earth  and 
heaven,  instantly  ended ;  saw  the  slave-whip  burnt  to 
ashes ;  saw  the  slave's  chains  melted  ;  saw  his  fetters 
broken  and  the  irresponsible  power  of  the  slave-master 
over  his  victim  forever  destroyed. 

I  have  been  told  by  eye-witnesses  of  the  scene,  that,  in 
the  first  moment  of  it,  the  emancipated  hesitated  to  accept 
it  for  what  it  was.  They  did  not  know  whether  to  receive 
it  as  a  reality,  a  dream,  or  a  vision  of  the  fancy. 

No  wonder  they  were  thus  amazed  and  doubtful,  after 
their  terrible  years  of  darkness  and  sorrow,  which  seemed 
to  have  no  end.  Like  much  other  good  news,  it  was 
thought  too  good  to  be  true.  But  the  silence  and  hesita- 
tion they  observed  was  only  momentary.  When  fully  as- 
sured that  the  good  tidings  which  had  come  across  the  sea 
to  them  were  not  only  good,  but  true ;  that  they  were  in- 
deed no  longer  slaves,  but  free ;  that  the  lash  of  the  slave- 
driver  was  no  longer  in  the  air,  but  buried  in  the  earth  ; 
that  their  limbs  were  no  longer  chained,  but  subject  to 
their  own  will,  the  manifestations  of  their  joy  and  grati- 
tude knew  no  bounds,  and  sought  expression  in  the  loud- 
est and  wildest  possible  forms.  They  ran  about,  they 
danced,  they  sang,  they  gazed  into  the  blue  sky,  bounded 
into  the  air,  kneeled,  prayed,  shouted,  rolled  upon  the 
ground  and  embraced  each  other.  They  laughed  and 
wept  for  joy.  Those  who  witnessed  the  scene  say  that 
they  never  before  saw  anything  like  it. 

We  are  sometimes  asked  why  we  American  citizens  an- 
nually celebrate  West  India  emancipation  when  we  might 
celebrate  American  emancipation.  Why  go  abroad,  say 
they,  when  we  might  as  well  stay  at  home  ? 


604      ITS   RELATION   TO   EMANCIPATION   IN    THIS   COUNTRY. 

The  answer  is  easily  given.  Human  liberty  excludes 
all  idea  of  home  and  abroad.  It  is  universal  and  spurns 
localization. 

"  When  a  deed  is  done  for  freedom, 

Through  the  broad  earth's  aching  breast 
Runs  a  thrill  of  joy  prophetic, 
Trembling  on  from  East  to  West. " 

It  is  bounded  by  no  geographical  lines  and  knows  no 
national  limitations.  Like  the  glorious  sun  of  the  heav- 
ens, its  light  shines  for  all.  But  besides  this  general 
consideration,  this  boundless  power  and  glory  of  liberty, 
West  India  emancipation  has  claims  upon  us  as  an  event 
in  this  nineteenth  century  in  which  we  live ;  for,  rich  as 
this  century  is  in  moral  and  material  achievements,  in 
progress  and  civilization,  it  can  claim  nothing  for  itself 
greater  and  grander  than  this  act  of  the  West  India 
emancipation. 

Whether  we  consider  the  matter  or  the  manner  of  it, 
the  tree  or  its  fruit,  it  is  noteworthy,  memorable,  and 
sublime.  Especially  is  the  manner  of  its  accomplishment 
worthy  of  consideration.  Its  best  lesson  to  the  world,  its 
most  encouraging  word  to  all  who  toil  and  trust  in  the 
cause  of  justice  and  liberty,  to  all  who  oppose  oppression 
and  slavery,  is  a  word  of  sublime  faith  and  courage — faith 
in  the  truth  and  courage  in  the  expression. 

Great  and  valuable  concessions  have  in  different  ages 
been  made  to  the  liberties  of  mankind.  They  have, 
however,  come  not  at  the  command  of  reason  and  per- 
suasion, but  by  the  sharp  and  terrible  edge  of  the  sword. 
To  this  rule  West  India  emancipation  is  a  splendid  ex- 
ception. It  came,  not  by  the  sword,  but  by  the  word; 
not  by  the  brute  force  of  numbers,  but  by  the  still  small 
voice  of  truth ;  not  by  barricades,  bayonets,  and  bloody 
revolution,  but  by  peaceful  agitation  ;  not  by  divine  inter- 
ference, but  by  the  exercise  of   simple,  human  reason 


A  VICTORY   FOR  THE   HUMAN   RACE.  605 

and  feeling.  I  repeat,  that,  in  this  peculiarity,  we  have 
what  is  most  valuable  to  the  human  race  generally. 

It  is  a  revelation  of  a  power  inherent  in  human  society. 
It  shows  what  can  be  done  against  wrong  in  the  world, 
without  the  aid  of  armies  on  the  earth  or  of  angels  in  the 
sky.  It  shows  that  men  have  in  their  own  hands  the 
peaceful  means  of  putting  all  their  moral  and  political 
enemies  under  their  feet  and  of  making  this  world  a 
healthy  and  happy  dwelling-place,  if  they  will  but  faith- 
fully and  courageously  use  these  means. 

The  world  needed  just  such  a  revelation  of  the  power 
of  conscience  and  of  human  brotherhood,  one  that  over- 
leaped the  accident  of  color  and  of  race,  and  set  at  naught 
the  whisperings  of  prejudice.  The  friends  of  freedom  in 
England  saw  in  the  negro  a  man,  a  moral  and  responsible 
being.  Having  settled  this  in  their  own  minds,  they,  in 
the  name  of  humanity,  denounced  the  crime  of  his  en- 
slavement. It  was  the  faithful,  persistent,  and  enduring 
enthusiam  of  Thomas  Clarkson,  William  Wilberforce, 
Granville  Sharpe,William  Knibb,  Henry  Brougham,  Thom- 
as Fowell  Buxton,  Daniel  O'Connell,  George  Thompson, 
and  their  noble  co-workers,  that  finally  thawed  the  British 
heart  into  sympathy  for  the  slave,  and  moved  the  strong 
arm  of  that  government  in  mercy  to  put  an  end  to  his 
bondage. 

Let  no  American,  especially  no  colored  American, 
withhold  a  generous  recognition  of  this  stupendous 
achievement.  What  though  it  was  not  American,  but 
British  ;  what  though  it  was  not  Republican,  but  Monarch- 
ical ;  what  though  it  was  not  from  the  American  Con- 
gress, but  from  the  British  Parliament ;  what  though  it 
was  not  from  the  chair  of  a  President,  but  from  the 
throne  of  a  Queen,  it  was  none  the  less  a  triumph  of  right 
over  wrong,  of  good  over  evil,  and  a  victory  for  the  whole 
human  race. 


606        THE   CAUSE   OF   HUMAN   LIBERTY   IS   UNIVERSAL. 

Besides  :  We  may  properly  celebrate  this  day  because 
of  its  special  relation  to  our  American  Emancipation. 
In  doing  this  we  do  not  sacrifice  the  general  to  the 
special,  or  the  universal  to  the  local.  The  cause  of  human 
liberty  is  one  the  whole  world  over.  The  downfall  of 
slavery  under  British  power  meant  the  downfall  of 
slavery,  ultimately,  under  American  power,  and  the  down- 
fall of  negro  slavery  everywhere.  But  the  effect  of  this 
great  and  philanthropic  measure,  naturally  enough,  was 
greater  here  than  elsewhere.  Outside  the  British  em- 
pire no  other  nation  was  in  a  position  to  feel  it  as  much 
as  we.  The  stimulus  it  gave  to  the  American  anti 
slavery  movement  was  immediate,  pronounced,  and 
powerful.  British  example  became  a  tremendous  lever 
in  the  hands  of  American  abolitionists.  It  did  much  to 
shame  and  discourage  the  spirit  of  caste  and  the  advo- 
cacy of  slavery  in  church  and  state.  It  could  not  well 
have  been  otherwise.     No  man  liveth  unto  himself. 

What  is  true  in  this  respect  of  individual  men,  is 
equally  true  of  nations.  Both  impart  good  or  ill  to  their 
age  and  generation.  But  putting  aside  this  considera- 
tion, so  worthy  of  thought,  we  have  special  reasons  for 
claiming  the  First  of  August  as  the  birth-day  of  negro 
emancipation,  not  only  in  the  West  Indies,  but  in  the 
United  States.  Spite  of  our  national  independence,  a 
common  language,  a  common  literature,  a  common  his- 
tory, and  a  common  civilization  makes  us  and  keeps  us 
still  a  part  of  the  British  nation,  if  not  a  part  of  the 
British  empire.  England  can  take  no  step  forward  in 
the  pathway  of  a  higher  civilization  without  drawing  us 
in  the  same  direction.  She  is  still  the  mother  country, 
and  the  mother,  too,  of  our  abolition  movement.  Though 
her  emancipation  came  in  peace,  and  ours  in  war ;  though 
hers  cost  treasure,  and  ours  blood  ;  though  hers  was  the 
result  of  a  sacred  preference,  and  ours  resulted  in  part 


ANTI-SLAVERY    SENTIMENT    PROVOKED    SECESSION.       60T 

from  necessity,  the  motive  and  mainspring  of  the  respec- 
tive measures  were  the  same  in  both. 

The  abolitionists  of  this  country  have  been  charged 
with  bringing  on  the  war  between  the  North  and  South, 
and  in  one  sense  this  is  true.  Had  there  been  no  anti- 
slavery  agitation  at  the  North,  there  would  have  been  no 
active  anti-slavery  anywhere  to  resist  the  demands  of  the 
slave-power  at  the  South,  and  where  there  is  no  resistance 
there  can  be  no  war.  Slavery  would  then  have  been 
nationalized,  and  the  whole  country  would  then  have 
been  subjected  to  its  power.  Resistance  to  slavery  and 
the  extension  of  slavery  invited  and  provoked  secession 
and  war  to  perpetuate  and  extend  the  slave  system. 
Thus,  in  the  same  sense,  England  is  responsible  for  our 
eivil  war.  The  abolition  of  slavery  in  the  West  Indies 
gave  life  and  vigor  to  the  abolition  movement  in  America. 
Clarkson  of  England  gave  us  Garrison  of  America ;  Gran- 
ville Sharpe  of  England  gave  us  our  Wendell  Phillips ; 
and  Wilberforce  of  England  gave  us  our  peerless  Charles 
Sumner. 

These  grand  men  and  their  brave  co-workers  here  took 
up  the  moral  thunder-bolts  which  had  struck  down 
slavery  in  the  West  Indies,  and  hurled  them  with  in- 
creased zeal  and  power  against  the  gigantic  system  of 
slavery  here,  till,  goaded  to  madness,  the  trafficers  in  the 
souls  and  bodies  of  men  flew  to  arms,  rent  asunder  the 
Union  at  the  center,  and  filled  the  land  with  hostile 
armies  and  the  ten  thousand  horrors  of  war.  Out  of 
this  tempest,  out  of  this  whirlwind  and  earthquake  of 
war,  came  the  abolition  of  slavery,  came  the  employment 
of  colored  troops,  came  colored  citizens,  came  colored 
jurymen,  came  colored  congressmen,  came  colored  schools 
in  the  South,  and  came  the  great  amendments  of  our 
national  constitution.  . 

We  celebrate  this  day,  too,  for  the  very  good  reason 


608        AGITATION   AND   WAR   EFFECTED    EMANCIPATION. 

that  we  have  no  other  to  celebrate.  English  emancipa- 
tion has  one  advantage  over  American  emancipation. 
Hers  has  a  definite  anniversary.  Ours  has  none.  Like 
our  slaves,  the  freedom  of  the  negro  has  no  birthday. 
No  man  can  tell  the  day  of  the  month,  or  the  month  of 
the  year,  upon  which  slavery  was  abolished  in  the  United 
States.  We  cannot  even  tell  when  it  began  to  be  abol- 
ished. Like  the  movement  of  the  sea,  no  man  can  tell 
where  one  wave  begins  and  another  ends.  The  chains  of 
slavery  with  us  were  loosened  by  degrees.  First,  we  had 
the  struggle  in  Kansas  with  border  ruffians ;  next,  we 
had  John  Brown  at  Harper's  Perry  ;  next  the  firing  upon 
Fort  Sumter ;  a  little  while  after,  we  had  Fremont's 
order,  freeing  the  slaves  of  the  rebels  in  Missouri.  Then 
we  had  General  Butler  declaring  and  treating  the  slaves 
of  rebels  as  contraband  of  war  ;  next  we  had  the  proposi- 
tion to  arm  colored  men  and  make  them  soldiers  for  the 
Union.  In  1862  we  had  the  conditional  promise  of  a 
proclamation  of  emancipation  from  President  Lincoln, 
and,  finally,  on  the  1st  of  January,  1863,  we  had  the 
proclamation  itself — and  still  the  end  was  not  yet. 
Slavery  was  bleeding  and  dying,  but  it  was  not  dead,  and 
no  man  can  tell  just  when  its  foul  spirit  departed  from 
our  land,  if,  indeed,  it  has  yet  departed,  and  hence  we  do 
not  know  what  day  we  may  properly  celebrate  as  coupled 
with  this  great  American  event. 

"When  England,  during  our  late  civil  war,  behaved  so 
badly,  I,  for  one,  felt  like  giving  up  these  1st  of  August 
celebrations.  But  I  remembered  that  during  that  war, 
there  were  two  Englands,  as  there  were  two  Americas, 
and  that  one  was  true  to  liberty  while  the  other  was  true 
to  slavery.  It  was  not  the  England  which  gave  us  West 
India  emancipation  that  took  sides  with  the  slaveholder's 
rebellion.  It  was  not  the  England  of  John  Bright  and 
William  Edward    Forster  that   permitted   Alabamas   to 


WHAT   ARE   THE   RESULTS   OF   EMANCIPATION.  609 

escape  from  British  ports,  and  prey  upon  our  commerce, 
or  that  otherwise  favored  slaveholding  in  the  South,  but 
it  was  the  England  which  had  done  what  it  could  to  pre- 
vent West  India  emancipation. 

It  was  the  tory  party  in  England  that  fought  the  aboli* 
tion  party  at  home,  and  the  same  party  it  was  that 
favored  our  slaveholding  rebellion. 

Under  a  different  name,  we  had  the  same,  or  a  similar 
party,  here ;  a  party  which  despised  the  negro  and  con- 
signed him  to  perpetual  slavery;  a  party  which  was 
willing  to  allow  the  American  Union  to  be  shivered  into 
fragments,  rather  than  that  one  hair  of  the  head  of 
slavery  should  be  injured. 

But,  fellow-citizens,  I  should  but  very  imperfectly  fulfil 
the  duty  of  this  hour  if  I  confined  myself  to  a  merely 
historical  or  philosophical  discussion  of  West  India 
emancipation.  The  story  of  the  1st  of  August  has  been 
told  a  thousand  times  over,  and  may  be  told  a  thousand 
times  more.  The  cause  of  freedom  and  humanity  has  a 
history  and  a  destiny  nearer  home. 

How  stands  the  case  with  the  recently-emancipated 
millions  of  colored  people  in  our  own  country  ?  What  ia 
their  condition  to-day  ?  What  is  their  relation  to  the 
people  who  formerly  held  them  as  slaves  ?  These  are 
important  questions,  and  they  are  such  as  trouble  the 
minds  of  thoughtful  men  of  all  colors,  at  home  and 
abroad.  By  law,  by  the  constitution  of  the  United  States, 
slavery  has  no  existence  in  our  country.  The  legal  form 
has  been  abolished.  By  the  law  and  the  constitution, 
the  negro  is  a  man  and  a  citizen,  and  has  all  the  rights 
and  liberties  guaranteed  to  any  other  variety  of  the 
human  family,  residing  in  the  United  States. 

He  has  a  country,  a  flag,  and  a  government,  and  may 
legally  claim  full  and  complete  protection  under  the  laws. 
It   was   the    ruling  wish,  intention,  and  purpose  of  the 
25 


610  OUR   LEGAL    CONDITION. 

loyal  people,  after  rebellion  was  suppressed,  to  have  an 
end  to  the  entire  cause  of  that  calamity  by  forever  put- 
ting away  the  system  of  slavery  and  all  its  incidents. 
In  pursuance  of  this  idea,  the  negro  was  made  free,  made 
a  citizen,  made  eligible  to  hold  office,  to  be  a  jurymen,  a 
legislator,  and  a  magistrate.  To  this  end,  several  amend- 
ments to  the  constitution  were  proposed,  recommended, 
and  adopted.  They  are  now  a  part  of  the  supreme  law 
of  the  land,  binding  alike  upon  every  State  and  Territory 
of  the  United  States,  North  and  South.  Briefly,  this  is 
our  legal  and  theoretical  condition.  This  is  our  condi- 
tion on  paper  and  parchment.  If  only  from  the  national 
statute  book  we  were  left  to  learn  the  true  condition  of 
the  colored  race,  the  result  would  be  altogether  creditable 
to  the  American  people.  It  would  give  them  a  clear 
title  to  a  place  among  the  most  enlightened  and  liberal 
nations  of  the  world.  We  could  say  of  our  country,  as 
Curran  once  said  of  England,  "  The  spirit  of  British  law 
makes  liberty  commensurate  with  and  inseparable  from 
the  British  soil."  Now  I  say  that  this  eloquent  tribute 
to  England,  if  only  we  looked  into  our  constitution, 
might  apply  to  us.  In  that  instrument  we  have  laid 
down  the  law,  now  and  forever,  that  there  shall  be  no 
slavery  or  involuntary  servitude  in  this  republic,  except 
for  crime. 

We  have  gone  still  further.  We  have  laid  the  heavy 
hand  of  the  constitution  upon  the  matchless  meanness  of 
caste,  as  well  as  upon  the  hell-black  crime  of  slavery.  We 
have  declared  before  all  the  world  that  there  shall  be  no 
denial  of  rights  on  account  of  race,  color,  or  previous 
condition  of  servitude.  The  advantage  gained  in  this 
respect  is  immense. 

It  is  a  great  thing  to  have  the  supreme  law  of  the  land 
on  the  side  of  justice  and  liberty.  It  is  the  line  up  to 
which  the  nation  is  destined  to  march — the  law  to  which 


FOURTEENTH    AND   FIFTEENTH    AMENDMENTS.  611 

the  nation's  life  must  ultimately  conform.  It  is  a  great 
principle,  up  to  which  we  may  educate  the  people,  and  to 
this  extent  its  value  exceeds  all  speech. 

But  to-day,  in  most  of  the  Southern  States,  the  four- 
teenth and  fifteenth  amendments  are  virtually  nullified. 

The  rights  which  they  were  intended  to  guarantee  are 
denied  and  held  in  contempt.  The  citizenship  granted  in 
the  fourteenth  amendment  is  practically  a  mockery,  and 
the  right  to  vote,  provided  for  in  the  fifteenth  amend- 
ment, is  literally  stamped  out  in  face  of  government. 
The  old  master  class  is  to-day  triumphant,  and  the  newly- 
enfranchised  class  in  a  condition  but  little  above  that  in 
which  they  were  found  before  the  rebellion. 

Do  you  ask  me  how,  after  all  that  has  been  done,  this 
state  of  things  has  been  made  possible  ?  I  will  tell  you. 
Our  reconstruction  measures  were  radically  defective. 
They  left  the  former  slave  completely  in  the  power  of  the 
old  master,  the  loyal  citizen  in  the  hands  of  the  disloyal 
rebel  against  the  government.  Wise,  grand,  and  com- 
prehensive in  scope  and  design  as  were  the  reconstruc- 
tion measures,  high  and  honorable  as  were  the  intentions 
of  the  statesmen  by  whom  they  were  framed  and 
adopted,  time  and  experience,  which  try  all  things,  have 
demonstrated  that  they  did  not  successfully  meet  the 
case. 

In  the  hurry  and  confusion  of  the  hour,  and  the  eager 
desire  to  have  the  Union  restored,  there  was  more  care 
for  the  sublime  superstructure  of  the  republic  than  for 
the  solid  foundation  upon  which  it  could  alone  be  upheld. 
To  the  freedmen  was  given  the  machinery  of  liberty,  but 
there  was  denied  to  them  the  steam  to  put  it  in  motion. 
They  were  given  the  uniform  of  soldiers,  but  no  arms ; 
they  were  called  citizens,  but  left  subjects ;  they  were 
called  free,  but  left  almost  slaves.  The  old  master  class 
was  not  deprived  of  the  power  of  life  and  death,  which  was 


612  GOOD    IN    DESIGN    BUT    VIRTUALLY   NULLIFIED. 

the  soul  of  the  relation  of  master  and  slave.  They  could 
not,  of  course,  sell  their  former  slaves,  but  they  retained  the 
power  to  starve  them  to  death,  and  wherever  this  power  is 
held  there  is  the  power  of  slavery.  He  who  can  say  to  his 
fellow-man,  "  You  shall  serve  me  or  starve,"  is  a  master 
and  his  subject  is  a  slave.  This  was  seen  and  felt  by 
Thaddcus  Stevens,  Charles  Sumner,  and  leading  stalwart 
Republicans ;  and  had  their  counsels  prevailed  the  terri- 
ble evils  from  which  we  now  suffer  would  have  been 
averted.  The  negro  to-day  would  not  be  on  his  knees,  as 
he  is,  abjectly  supplicating  the  old  master  class  to  give 
him  leave  to  toil.  Nor  would  he  now  be  leaving  the 
South  as  from  a  doomed  city,  and  seeking  a  home  in  the 
uncongenial  North,  but  tilling  his  native  soil  in  compara- 
tive independence.  Though  no  longer  a  slave,  he  is  in  a 
thralldom  grievous  and  intolerable,  compelled  to  work  for 
whatever  his  employer  is  pleased  to  pay  him,  swindled 
out  of  his  hard  earnings  by  money  orders  redeemed  in 
stores,  compelled  to  pav  the  price  of  an  acre  of  ground 
for  its  use  during  a  single  year,  to  pay  four  times  more 
than  a  fair  price  for  a  pound  of  bacon  and  to  be  kept  upon 
the  narrowest  margin  between  life  and  starvation.  Much 
complaint  has  been  made  that  the  freedmen  have  shown 
so  little  ability  to  take  care  of  themselves  since  their 
emancipation.  Men  have  marvelled  that  they  have 
made  so  little  progress.  I  question  the  justice  of  this 
complaint.  It  is  neither  reasonable,  nor  in  any  sense 
just.  To  me  the  wonder  is,  not  that  the  freedmen  have 
made  so  little  progress,  but,  rather,  that  they  have  made 
so  much  ;  not  that  they  have  been  standing  still,  but  that 
they  have  been  able  to  stand  at  all. 

We  have  only  to  reflect  for  a  moment  upon  the  situation 
in  which  these  people  found  themselves  when  liberated. 
Consider  their  ignorance,  their  poverty,  their  destitution, 
and  their  absolute  dependence  upon  the  very  class  by 


COLORED  PEOPLE  HAVE  MADE  REASONABLE  PROGRESS.   61S 

which  they  had  been  held  in  bondage  for  centuries,  a 
class  whose  every  sentiment  was  averse  to  their  freedom, 
and  we  shall  be  prepared  to  marvel  that  they  have,  under 
the  circumstances,  done  so  well. 

History  does  not  furnish  an  example  of  emancipation 
under  conditions  less  friendly  to  the  emancipated  class 
than  this  American  example.  Liberty  came  to  the  f reed- 
men  of  the  United  States  not  in  mercy,  but  in  wrath,  not 
by  moral  choice  but  by  military  necessity,  not  by  the  gen- 
erous action  of  the  people  among  whom  they  were  to  live, 
and  whose  good-will  was  essential  to  the  success  of  the 
measure,  but  by  strangers,  foreigners,  invaders,  trespass- 
ers, aliens,  and  enemies.  The  ver,y  manner  of  their 
emancipation  invited  to  the  heads  of  the  freedmen  the 
bitterest  hostility  of  race  and  class.  They  were  hated 
because  they  had  been  slaves,  hated  because  they  were 
now  free,  and  hated  because  of  those  who  had  freed 
them.  Nothing  was  to  have  been  expected  other  than 
what  has  happened,  and  he  is  a  poor  student  of  the 
human  heart  who  does  not  see  that  the  old  master  class 
would  naturally  employ  every  power  and  means  in  their 
reach  to  make  the  great  measure  of  emancipation  unsuc- 
cessful and  utterly  odious.  It  was  born  in  the  tempest 
and  whirlwind  of  war,  and  has  lived  in  a  storm  of  vio- 
lence and  blood.  When  the  Hebrews  were  emancipated, 
they  were  told  to  take  spoil  from  the  Egyptians.  When 
the  serfs  of  Russia  were  emancipated,  they  were  given 
three  acres  of  ground  upon  which  they  could  live  and 
make  a  living.  But  not  so  when  our  slaves  were  emanci- 
pated. They  were  sent  away  empty-handed,  without 
money,  without  friends  and  without  a  foot  of  land  upon 
which  to  stand.  Old  and  young,  sick  and  well,  were  turned 
loose  to  the  open  sky,  naked  to  their  enemies.  The  old 
slave  quarter  that  had  before  sheltered  them  and  the 
fields  that  had  yielded  them  corn  were  now  denied  them. 


614      THOUGH  THEY  WERE  TURNED  OUT  WITHOUT  FRIENDS. 

The  old  master  class,  in  its  wrath,  said,  "  Clear  out ! 
The  Yankees  have  freed  you,  now  let  them  feed  and  shel- 
ter you ! " 

Inhuman  as  was  this  treatment,  it  was  the  natural 
result  of  the  bitter  resentment  felt  by  the  old  master 
class ;  and,  in  view  of  it,  the  wonder  is,  not  that  the  col- 
ored people  of  the  South  have  done  so  little  in  the  way 
of  acquiring  a  comfortable  living,  but  that  they  live 
at  all. 

Taking  all  the  circumstances  into  consideration,  the 
colored  people  have  no  reason  to  despair.  We  still  live, 
and  while  there  is  life  there  is  hope.  The  fact  that  we 
have  endured  wrongs  and  hardships  which  would  have 
destroyed  any  other  race,  and  have  increased  in  numbers 
and  public  consideration,  ought  to  strengthen  our  faith  in 
ourselves  and  our  future.  Let  us,  then,  wherever  we  arev 
whether  at  the  North  or  at  the  South,  resolutely  struggle 
on  in  the  belief  that  there  is  a  better  day  coming,  and 
that  we,  by  patience,  industry,  uprightness,  and  economy 
may  hasten  that  better  day.  I  will  not  listen,  myself, 
and  I  would  not  have  you  listen  to  the  nonsense,  that  no 
people  can  succeed  in  life  among  a  people  by  whom  they 
have  been  despised  and  oppressed. 

The  statement  is  erroneous  and  contradicted  by  the 
whole  history  of  human  progress.  A  few  centuries  ago, 
all  Europe  was  cursed  with  serfdom,  or  slavery.  Traces 
of  this  bondage  still  remain,  but  are  not  easily  visible. 

The  Jews,  only  a  century  ago,  were  despised,  hated,  and 
oppressed,  but  they  have  defied,  met,  and  vanquished  the 
hard  conditions  imposed  upon  them,  and  are  now  opulent 
and  powerful,  and  compel  respect  in  all  countries. 

Take  courage  from  the  example  of  all  religious  denomi- 
nations that  have  sprung  up  since  Martin  Luther.  Each 
in  its  turn  has  been  oppressed  and  persecuted. 

Methodists,  Baptists,  and  Quakers  have  all  been  com- 


A   LESSON   IN   POLITICAL   ECONOMY.  615 

pelled  to  feel  the  lash  and  sting  of  popular  disfavor — yet 
all  in  turn  have  conquered  the  prejudice  and  hate  of  their 
surroundings. 

Greatness  does  not  come  on  flowery  beds  of  ease  to  any 
people.  We  must  fight  to  win  the  prize.  No  people  to 
whom  liberty  is  given,  can  hold  it  as  firmly  and  wear  it 
as  grandly  as  those  who  wrench  their  liberty  from  the 
iron  hand  of  the  tyrant.  The  hardships  and  dangers 
involved  in  the  struggle  give  strength  and  toughness  to 
the  character,  and  enable  it  to  stand  firm  in  storm  as  well 
as  in  sunshine. 

One  thought  more  before  I  leave  this  subject,  and  it  is 
a  thought  I  wish  you  all  to  lay  to  heart.  Practice  it 
yourselves  and  teach  it  to  your  children.  It  is  this: 
neither  we,  nor  any  other  people,  will  ever  be  respected 
till  we  respect  ourselves,  and  we  will  never  respect  our- 
selves till  we  have  the  means  to  live  respectably.  An 
exceptionally  poor  and  dependent  people  will  be  despised 
by  the  opulent  and  despise  themselves. 

You  cannot  make  an  empty  sack  stand  on  end.  A 
race  which  cannot  save  its  earnings,  which  spends  all  it 
makes  and  goes  in  debt  when  it  is  sick,  can  never  rise  in 
the  scale  of  civilization,  no  matter  under  what  laws  it 
may  chance  to  be.  Put  us  in  Kansas  or  in  Africa,  and 
until  we  learn  to  save  more  than  we  spend,  we  are  sure 
to  sink  and  perish.  It  is  not  in  the  nature  of  things  that 
we  should  be  equally  rich  in  this  world's  goods.  Some 
will  be  more  successful  than  others  and  poverty,  in  many 
cases,  is  the  result  of  misfortune  rather  than  of  crime ; 
but  no  race  can  afford  to  have  all  its  members  the  vic- 
tims of  this  misfortune,  without  being  considered  a 
worthless  race.  Pardon  me,  therefore,  for  urging  upon 
you,  my  people,  the  importance  of  saving  your  earnings ; 
of  denying  yourselves  in  the  present,  that  ycu  may  have 
something  in  the  future,  of  consuming  less  for  yourselves 


616  AND    SOME   GOOD   ADVICE. 

that  your  children  may  have  a  start  in  life  when  you  are 
gone. 

With  money  and  property  comes  the  means  of  knowl- 
edge and  power.  A  poverty-stricken  class  will  be  an 
ignorant  and  despised  class,  and  no  amount  of  sentiment 
can  make  it  otherwise.  This  part  of  our  destiny  is  in 
our  own  hands.  Every  dollar  you  lay  up  represents  one 
day's  independence,  one  day  of  rest  and  security  in  the 
future.  If  the  time  shall  ever  come  when  we  shall  pos- 
sess in  the  colored  people  of  the  United  States,  a  class  of 
men  noted  for  enterprise,  industry,  economy,  and  success, 
we  shall  no  longer  have  any  trouble  in  the  matter  of  civil 
and  political  rights.  The  battle  against  popular  preju- 
dice will  have  been  fought  and  won,  and,  in  common  with 
all  other  races  and  colors,  we  shall  have  an  equal  chance 
in  the  race  for  life. 

Do  I  hear  you  ask  in  a  tone  of  despair  if  this  time  will 
ever  come  to  our  people  in  America?  The  question  is 
not  new  to  me.  I  have  tried  to  answer  it  many  times  and 
in  many  places,  when  the  outlook  was  less  encouraging 
than  now.  There  was  a  time  when  we  were  compelled  to 
walk  by  faith  in  this  matter,  but  now,  I  think,  we  may 
walk  by  sight.  Notwithstanding  the  great  and  all- 
abounding  darkness  of  our  social  past ;  notwithstanding- 
the  clouds  that  still  overhang  us  in  the  moral  and  social 
sky  and  the  defects  inherited  from  a  bygone  condition  of 
servitude,  it  is  the  faith  of  my  soul  that  this  brighter  and 
better  day  will  yet  come.  But  whether  it  shall  come 
late  or  come  soon  will  depend  mainly  upon  ourselves. 

The  laws  which  determine  the  destinies  of  individuals 
and  nations  are  impartial  and  eternal.  We  shall  reap  as 
we  sow.  There  is  no  escape.  The  conditions  of  success 
are  universal  and  unchangeable.  The  nation  or  people 
which  shall  comply  with  them  will  rise,  and  those  which 
violate  them  will  fall,  and  will  perhaps,  disappear  alto- 


HOPE   FOR   OUR  RACE.  617 

gether.  No  power  beneath  the  sky  can  make  an  ignorant, 
wasteful,  and  idle  people  prosperous,  or  a  licentious  people 
happy. 

One  ground  of  hope  for  my  people  is  founded  upon  the 
returns  of  the  last  census.  One  of  the  most  disheartening 
ethnological  speculations  concerning  us  has  been  that  we 
shall  die  out;  that,  like  the  Indian,  we  shall  perish  in  the 
blaze  of  Caucasian  civilization.  The  census  sets  to  rest 
that  heresy  concerning  us.  We  are  more  than  holding 
our  own  in  all  the  Southern  States.  We  are  no  longer 
four  millions  of  slaves,  but  six  millions  of  freemen. 

Another  ground  of  hope  for  our  race  is  in  the  progress 
of  education.  Everywhere  in  the  South  the  colored  man 
is  learning  to  read.  None  now  denies  the  ability  of  the 
colored  race  to  acquire  knowledge  of  anything  which  can 
be  communicated  to  the  human  understanding  by  letters. 
Our  colored  schools  in  the  city  of  Washington  compare 
favorably  with  the  white  schools,  and  what  is  true  of 
Washington  is  equally  true  of  other  cities  and  towns  of 
the  South.  Still  another  ground  of  hope  I  find  in  the 
fact  that  colored  men  are  strong  in  their  gratitude  to 
benefactors,  and  firm  in  their  political  convictions.  They 
cannot  be  coaxed  or  driven  to  vote  with  their  enemies 
against  their  friends. 

Nothing  but  the  shot-gun  or  the  bull-dozer's  whip  can 
keep  them  from  voting  their  convictions.  Then  another 
ground  of  hope  is  that  as  a  general  rule  we  are  an  indus- 
trious people.  I  have  traveled  extensively  over  the  South, 
and  almost  the  only  people  I  saw  at  work  there  were  the 
colored  people.  In  any  fair  condition  of  things  the  men 
who  till  the  soil  will  become  proprietors  of  the  soil. 
Only  arbitrary  conditions  can  prevent  this.  To-day  the 
negro,  starting  from  nothing,  pays  taxes  upon  six  millions 
in  Georgia,  and  forty  millions  in  Louisiana.  Not  less 
encouraging  than  this,  is  the  political  situation  at  the 
South. 


618  AND   BETTER   DAYS   ARE   COMING. 

The  vote  of  the  colored  man,  formerly  beaten  down 
and  stamped  out  by  intimidation,  is  now  revived,  sought, 
and  defended  by  powerful  allies,  and  this  from  no  tran- 
sient sentiment  of  the  moment,  but  from  the  permanent 
laws  controlling  the  action  of  political  parties. 

While  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  shall 
guarantee  the  colored  man's  right  to  vote,  somebody  in 
the  South  will  want  that  vote  and  will  offer  the  terms 
upon  which  that  vote  can  be  obtained. 

Thus  the  forces  against  us  are  passion  and  prejudice, 
which  are  transient,  and  those  for  us  are  principles,  self- 
acting,  self-sustaining,  and  permanent.  My  hope  for  the 
future  of  my  race  is  further  supported  by  the  rapid 
decline  of  an  emotional,  shouting,  and  thoughtless 
religion.  Scarcely  in  any  direction  can  there  be  found 
a  less  favorable  field  for  mind  or  morals  than  where  such 
a  religion  prevails.  It  abounds  in  the  wildest  hopes  and 
fears,  and  in  blind  unreasoning  faith.  Instead  of  adding 
to  faith  virtue,  its  tendency  is  to  substitute  faith  for 
virtue,  and  is  a  deadly  enemy  to  our  progress.  There  is 
still  another  ground  for  hope.  It  arises  out  of  a  com- 
parison of  our  past  condition  with  our  present  one, — the 
immeasurable  depths  from  which  we  have  come,  and  the 
point  of  progress  already  attained.  We  shall  look  over 
the  world,  and  survey  the  history  of  any  other  oppressed 
and  enslaved  people  in  vain,  to  find  one  which  has  made 
more  progress  within  the  same  length  of  time,  than  have 
the  colored  people  of  the  United  States.  These,  and 
many  other  considerations  which  I  might  name,  give 
brightness  and  fervor  to  my  hopes  that  that  better  day 
for  which  the  more  thoughtful  amongst  us  have  long 
labored,  and  the  millions  of  our  people  have  sighed  for 
centuries,  is  near  at  hand. 


THIRD  PART. 


CHAPTER  I. 

LATER  LIFE. 


Again  summoned  to  the  defence  of  his  people — The  difficulties  of 
the  task— The  race  problem— His  life  work— The  anti-slavery 
movement. 

TEN  years  ago  when  the  preceding  chapters  of  this 
book  were  written,  having  then  reached  in  the  jour- 
ney of  life  the  middle  of  the  decade  beginning  at  sixty 
and  ending  at  seventy,  and  naturally  reminded  that  I 
was  no  longer  young,  I  laid  aside  my  pen  with  some 
such  sense  of  relief  as  might  be  felt  by  a  weary  and  over- 
burdened traveler  when  arrived  at  the  desired  end  of  a 
long  journey,  or  as  an  honest  debtor  wishing  to  be 
square  with  all  the  world  might  feel  when  the  last  dol- 
lar of  an  old  debt  was  paid  off.  Not  that  I  wished  to 
be  discharged  from  labor  and  service  in  the  cause  to 
which  I  have  devoted  my  life,  but  from  this  peculiar 
kind  of  labor  and  service.  I  hardly  need  say  to  those 
who  know  me,  that  writing  for  the  public  eye  never 
came  quite  as  easily  to  me  as  speaking  to  the  public 
ear.  It  is  a  marvel  to  me  that  under  the  circumstances 
I  learned  to  write  at  all.  It  has  been  a  still  greater 
marvel  that  in  the  brief  working  period  in  which  they 
lived  and  wrought,  such  men  as  Dickens,  Dumas,  Car- 
lyle  and  Sir  Walter  Scott  could  have  produced  the 
works  ascribed  to  them.  But  many  have  been  the  im- 
pediments with  which  I  have  had  to  struggle.  I  have, 
too,  been  embarrassed  by  the  thought  of  writing  so 
much  about  myself  when  there  was  so  much  else  of 


620      AGAIN  SUMMONED  TO  THE  DEFENCE  OF  HIS  PEOPLE. 

which  to  write.  It  is  far  easier  to  write  about  others 
than  about  one's  self.  I  write  freely  of  myself,  not 
from  choice,  but  because  I  have,  by  my  cause,  been 
morally  forced  into  thus  writing.  Time  and  events 
have  summoned  me  to  stand  forth  both  as  a  witness  and 
an  advocate  for  a  people  long  dumb,  not  allowed  to 
speak  for  themselves,  yet  much  misunderstood  and 
deeply  wronged.  In  the  earlier  days  of  my  freedom,  I 
was  called  upon  to  expose  the  direful  nature  of  the 
slave  system,  by  telling  my  own  experience  while  a 
slave,  and  to  do  what  I  could  thereby  to  make  slavery 
odious  and  thus  to  hasten  the  day  of  emancipation.  It 
was  no  time  to  mince  matters  or  to  stand  upon  a  deli- 
cate sense  of  propriety,  in  the  presence  of  a  crime  so 
gigantic  as  our  slavery  was,  and  the  duty  to  oppose  it 
so  imperative.  I  was  called  upon  to  expose  even  my 
stripes,  and  with  many  misgivings  obeyed  the  summons 
and  tried  thus  to  do  my  whole  duty  in  this  my  first 
public  work  and  what  I  may  say  proved  to  be  the  best 
work  of  my  life. 

Fifty  years  have  passed  since  I  entered  upon  that 
work,  and  now  that  it  is  ended,  I  find  myself  summoned 
again  by  the  popular  voice  and  by  what  is  called  the 
negro  problem,  to  come  a  second  time  upon  the  witness 
stand  and  give  evidence  upon  disputed  points  concern- 
ing myself  and  my  emancipated  brothers  and  sisters 
who,  though  free,  are  yet  oppressed  and  are  in  as  much 
need  of  an  advocate  as  before  they  were  set  free. 
Though  this  is  not  altogether  as  agreeable  to  me  as  was 
my  first  mission,  it  is  one  that  comes  with  such  com- 
manding authority  as  to  compel  me  to  accept  it  as 
a  present  duty.  In  it  I  am  pelted  with  all  sorts  of 
knotty  questions,  some  of  which  might  be  difficult 
even  for  Humboldt,  Cuvier  or  Darwin,  were  they  alive, 
to  answer.     They  are  questions  which  range  over  the 


THE    DIFFICULTIES    OF    THE   TASK.  621 

whole  field  of  science,  learning  and  philosophy,  and 
some  descend  to  the  depths  of  impertinent,  unmannerly 
and  vulgar  curiosity.  To  be  able  to  answer  the  higher 
range  of  these  questions  I  should  be  profoundly  versed 
in  psychology,  anthropology,  ethnology,  sociology,  the- 
ology, biology,  and  all  the  other  ologies,  philosophies 
and  sciences.  There  is  no  disguising  the  fact  that  the 
American  people  are  much  interested  and  mystified 
about  the  mere  matter  of  color  as  connected  with  man- 
hood. It  seems  to  them  that  color  has  some  moral  or 
immoral  qualities  and  especially  the  latter.  They  do 
not  feel  quite  reconciled  to  the  idea  that  a  man  of  dif- 
ferent color  from  themselves  should  have  all  the  human 
rights  claimed  by  themselves.  When  an  unknown  man 
is  spoken  of  in  their  presence,  the  first  question  that 
arises  in  the  average  American  mind  concerning  him 
and  which  must  be  answered  is,  Of  what  color  is  he  ? 
and  he  rises  or  falls  in  estimation  by  the  answer  given. 
It  is  not  whether  he  is  a  good  man  or  a  bad  man.  That 
does  not  seem  of  primary  importance.  Hence  I  have 
often  been  bluntly  and  sometimes  very  rudely  asked, 
of  what  color  my  mother  was,  and  of  what  color  was 
my  father  ?  In  what  proportion  does  the  blood  of  the 
various  races  mingle  in  my  veins,  especially  how  much 
white  blood  and  how  much  black  blood  entered  into  my 
composition  ?  Whether  I  was  not  part  Indian  as  well 
as  African  and  Caucasian?  Whether  I  considered 
myself  more  African  than  Caucasian,  or  the  reverse? 
Whether  I  derived  my  intelligence  from  my  father,  or 
from  my  mother,  from  my  white,  or  from  my  black  blood? 
Whether  persons  of  mixed  blood  are  as  strong  and 
healthy  as  persons  of  either  of  the  races  whose  blood 
they  inherit  ?  Whether  persons  of  mixed  blood  do  per- 
manently remain  of  the  mixed  complexion  or  finally 
take  on  the  complexion  of  one  or  the  other  of  the  two  or 


622  THE   RACE    PROBLEM. 

more  races  of  which  they  may  be  composed  ?  Whether 
they  live  as  long  and  raise  as  large  families  as  other  peo- 
ple ?  Whether  they  inherit  only  evil  from  both  parents 
and  good  from  neither  ?  Whether  evil  dispositions  are 
more  transmissible  than  good  ?  Why  did  I  marry  a  per- 
son of  my  father's  complexion  instead  of  marrying  one  of 
my  mother's  complexion  ?  How  is  the  race  problem  to 
be  solved  in  this  country  ?  Will  the  negro  go  back  to 
Africa  or  remain  here?  Under  this  shower  of  purely 
American  questions,  more  or  less  personal,  I  have  en- 
deavored to  possess  my  soul  in  patience  and  get  as 
much  good  out  of  life  as  was  possible  with  so  much  to 
occupy  my  time ;  and,  though  often  perplexed,  seldom 
losing  my  temper,  or  abating  heart  or  hope  for  the 
future  of  my  people.  Though  I  cannot  say  I  have 
satisfied  the  curiosity  of  my  countrymen  on  all  the 
questions  raised  by  them,  I  have,  like  all  honest  men  on 
the  witness  stand,  answered  to  the  best  of  my  knowl- 
edge and  belief,  and  I  hope  I  have  never  answered  in 
such  wise  as  to  increase  the  hardships  of  any  human 
being  of  whatever  race  or  color. 

When  the  first  part  of  this  book  was  written,  I  was, 
as  before  intimated,  already  looking  toward  the  sun- 
set of  human  life  and  thinking  that  my  children  would 
probably  finish  the  recital  of  my  life,  or  that  possibly 
some  other  persons  outside  of  family  ties  to  whom  I  am 
known  might  think  it  worth  while  to  tell  what  he  or 
she  might  know  of  the  remainder  of  my  story.  I  con- 
sidered, as  I  have  said,  that  my  work  was  done.  But 
friends  and  publishers  concur  in  the  opinion  that  the 
unity  and  completeness  of  the  work  require  that  it 
shall  be  finished  by  the  hand  by  which  it  was  begun. 

Many  things  touched  me  and  employed  my  thoughts 
and  activities  between  the  years  1881  and  1891.  I  am 
willing  to  speak  of  them.     Like  most  men  who  give  the 


HIS    LIFE   WORK.  623 

world  their  autobiographies  I  wish  my  story  to  be  told 
as  favorably  towards  myself  as  it  can  be  with  a  due 
regard  to  truth.  I  do  not  wish  it  to  be  imagined  by 
any  that  I  am  insensible  to  the  singularity  of  my  career, 
or  to  the  peculiar  relation  I  sustain  to  the  history  of  my 
time  and  country.  I  know  and  feel  that  it  is  something 
to  have  lived  at  all  in  this  Republic  during  the  latter 
part  of  this  eventful  century,  but  I  know  it  is  more 
to  have  had  some  small  share  in  the  great  events  which 
have  distinguished  it  from  the  experience  of  all  other 
centuries.  No  man  liveth  unto  himself,  or  ought  to  live 
unto  himself.  My  life  has  conformed  to  this  Bible  say- 
ing, for,  more  than  most  men,  I  have  been  the  thin  edge 
of  the  wedge  to  open  for  my  people  a  way  in  many  di- 
rections and  places  never  before  occupied  by  them.  It 
has  been  mine,  in  some  degree,  to  stand  as  their  defense 
in  moral  battle  against  the  shafts  of  detraction,  calumny 
and  persecution,  and  to  labor  in  removing  and  overcom- 
ing those  obstacles  which,  in  the  shape  of  erroneous  ideas 
and  customs,  have  blocked  the  way  to  their  progress.' 
I  have  found  this  to  be  no  hardship,  but  the  natural  and 
congenial  vocation  of  my  life.  I  had  hardly  become  a 
thinking  being  when  I  first  learned  to  hate  slavery,  and 
hence  I  was  no  sooner  free  than  I  joined  the  noble  band 
of  Abolitionists  in  Massachusetts,  headed  by  William 
Lloyd  Garrison  and  Wendell  Phillips.  Afterward,  by 
voice  and  pen,  in  season  and  out  of  season,  it  was  mine 
to  stand  for  the  freedom  of  people  of  all  colors,  until  in 
our  land  the  last  yoke  was  broken  and  the  last  bondsman 
was  set  free.  In  the  war  for  the  Union  I  persuaded  the 
colored  man  to  become  a  soldier.  In  the  peace  that 
followed,  I  asked  the  Government  to  make  him  a  citizen. 
In  the  construction  of  the  rebellious  States  I  urged  his 
enfranchisement. 

Much  has  been   written   and  published  during   the 


624  THE   ANTI-SLAVERY   MOVEMENT. 

last  ten  years  purporting  to  be  a  history  of  the  anti- 
slavery  movement  and  of  the  part  taken  by  the  men 
and  women  engaged  in  it,  myself  among  the  number. 
In  some  of  these  narrations  I  have  received  more  con- 
sideration and  higher  estimation  than  I  perhaps  deserved. 
In  others  I  have  not  escaped  undeserved  disparagement, 
which  I  may  leave  to  the  reader  and  to  the  judgment  of 
those  who  shall  come  after  me  to  reply  to  and  to  set 
right. 

The  anti-slavery  movement,  that  truly  great  moral 
conflict  which  rocked  the  land  during  thirty  years,  and 
the  part  taken  by  the  men  and  women  engaged  in  it, 
are  not  quite  far  enough  removed  from  us  in  point  of 
time  to  admit  at  present  of  an  impartial  history. 
Some  of  the  sects  and  parties  that  took  part  in  it  still 
linger  with  us  and  are  zealous  for  distinction,  for  pri- 
ority and  superiority.  There  is  also  the  disposition  to 
unduly  magnify  the  importance  of  some  men  and  to 
diminish  the  importance  of  others.  While  over  all  this 
I  spread  the  mantle  of  charity,  it  may  in  a  measure  ex- 
plain whatever  may  seem  like  prejudice,  bigotry  and 
partiality  in  some  attempts  already  made  at  the  history 
of  the  anti-slavery  movement.  As  in  a  great  war,  amid 
the  roar  of  cannon,  the  smoke  of  powder,  the  rising  dust 
and  the  blinding  blaze  of  fire  and  counter-fire  of  battle,  no 
one  participant  may  be  blamed  for  not  being  able  to  see 
and  correctly  to  measure  and  report  the  efficiency  of  the 
different  forces  engaged,  and  to  render  honor  where 
honor  is  due  ;  so  we  may  say  of  the  late  historians  who 
have  essayed  to  write  the  history  of  the  anti-slavery 
movement.  It  is  not  strange  that  those  who  write  in 
New  England  from  the  stand  occupied  by  William 
Lloyd  Garrison  and  his  friends,  should  fail  to  appreciate 
the  services  of  the  political  abolitionists  and  of  the  Free 
Soil  and  Republican  parties.     Perhaps  a  political  aboli- 


THE   ANTI-SLAVERY    MOVEMENT.  625 

tionist  would  equally  misjudge  and  underrate  the  value 
of  the  non-voting  and  moral-suasion  party,  of  which  Mr. 
Garrison  was  the  admitted  leader  ;  while  in  fact  the  two 
were  the  halves  necessary  to  make  the  whole.  With- 
out Adams,  Giddings,  Hale,  Chase,  Wade,  Seward,  Wil- 
son and  Sumner  to  plead  our  cause  in  the  councils  of 
the  nation,  the  taskmasters  would  have  remained  the 
contented  and  undisturbed  rulers  of  the  Union,  and  no 
condition  of  things  would  have  been  brought  about 
authorizing  the  Federal  Government  to  abolish  slavery 
in  the  country's  defense.  As  one  of  those  whose  bonds 
have  been  broken,  I  cannot  see  without  pain  any  at- 
tempt to  disparage  and  undervalue  any  man's  work  in 
this  cause. 

Hereafter,  when  we  get  a  little  farther  away  from  the 
conflict,  some  brave  and  truth-loving  man,  with  all  the 
facts  before  him,  uninfluenced  by  filial  love  and  venera- 
tion for  men,  or  party  associations,  or  pride  of  name., 
will  gather  from  here  and  there  the  scattered  fragments, 
my  small  contribution  perhaps  among  the  number,  and 
give  to  those  who  shall  come  after  us  an  impartial  his- 
tory of  this  the  grandest  moral  conflict  of  the  century. 
Truth  is  patient  and  time  is  just.  With  these  and  like 
reflections,  which  have  often  brought  consolation  to 
better  men  than  myself,  when  upon  them  has  fallen  the 
keen  edge  of  censure,  and  with  the  scrupulous  justice 
done  me  in  the  biography  of  myself  lately  written  by 
Mr.  Frederick  May  Holland  of  Concord,  Massachusetts, 
I  can  easily  rest  contented. 


626  A   GRAND   OCCASION. 


CHAPTER  II. 


A  GRAND   OCCASION. 


Inauguration  of  President  Garfield — A  valuable  precedent — An  affect- 
ing scene — The  greed  of  the  office-seekers — Conference  with 
President  Garfield— Distrust  of  the  Vice-President. 

IN  the  first  part  of  this  remarkable  decade  of  Ameri- 
can life  and  history,  we  had  the  election  and  grand 
inauguration  of  James  A.  Garfield  as  President  of  the 
United  States,  and  in  a  few  months  thereafter  we 
had  his  tragic  death  by  the  hand  of  a  desperate  assassin. 
On  the  4th  of  March  in  that  year,  I  happened  to  be 
United  States  Marshal  of  the  District  of  Columbia, 
having  been  appointed  to  that  office  four  years  previous 
to  that  date  by  President  Rutherford  B.  Hayes.  This 
official  position  placed  me  in  touch  with  both  the  out- 
going President  and  the  President  elect.  By  the  un- 
written law  of  long-established  usage,  the  United  States 
Marshal  of  the  District  of  Columbia  is  accorded  a  con- 
spicuous position  on  the  occasion  of  the  inauguration  of 
a  new  President  of  the  United  States.  He  has  the  honor 
of  escorting  both  the  outgoing  and  the  incoming  Presi- 
dent, from  the  imposing  ceremonies  in  the  U.  S.  Senate 
Chamber  to  the  east  front  of  the  Capitol,  where,  on  a  capa- 
cious platform  erected  for  the  purpose,  before  uncounted 
thousands  and  in  the  presence  of  grave  Senators,  Mem- 
bers of  Congress  and  representatives  of  all  the  civilized 
nations  of  the  world,  the  presidential  oath  is  solemnly 
administered  to  the  President  elect,  who  proceeds  to 
deliver  his  inaugural  address,  a  copy  of  which  has  already 


INAUGURATION    OF    PRESIDENT    GARFIELD.  627 

been  given  to  the  press.  In  the  procession  from  the 
Senate  I  had  the  honor,  in  the  presence  of  all  the  many 
thousands  of  the  dignitaries  there  assembled,  of  holding 
the  right  and  marching  close  by  the  side  of  both  Presi- 
dents. The  grandeur  and  solemnity  of  the  occasion 
appeared  to  me  no  less  great  and  uncommon  because  of 
the  honorable  and  responsible  position  I  that  day  held. 
I  was  a  part  of  a  great  national  event  and  one  which 
would  pass  into  American  history,  but  at  the  moment 
I  had  no  intimation  or  foreshadowing  of  how  dark,  dread- 
ful and  bloody  would  be  the  contents  of  the  chapter.  I 
have  sometimes  had  what  seemed  to  me  startling  pre- 
sentiments of  coming  evil,  but  there  were  none  on  this 
grand  inaugural  day.  The  moral  and  political  sky  was 
calmly  blue,  bright  and  beautiful,  and  full  of  hope  for 
the  new  President  and  for  the  nation.  I  felt  myself 
standing  on  new  ground,  on  a  height  never  before  trod- 
den by  any  of  my  people  ;  one  heretofore  occupied 
only  by  members  of  the  Caucasian  race.  I  do  not 
doubt  that  this  sudden  elevation  and  distinction  made 
upon  me  a  decided  impression.  But  I  knew  that  my 
elevation  was  temporary ;  that  it  was  brilliant  but 
not  lasting ;  and  that  like  many  others  tossed  by  the 
late  war  to  the  surface,  I  should  soon  be  reduced  to  the 
ranks  of  my  common  people.  However,  I  deemed  the 
event  highly  important  as  a  new  circumstance  in  my 
career,  as  a  new  recognition  of  my  class,  and  as  a  new 
step  in  the  progress  of  the  nation.  Personally  it  was  a 
striking  contrast  to  my  early  condition.  Yonder  I  was 
an  unlettered  slave  toiling  under  the  lash  of  Covey,  the 
negro  breaker ;  here  I  was  the  United  States  Marshal 
of  the  capital  of  the  nation,  having  under  my  care  and 
guidance  the  sacred  persons  of  an  ex-President  and  of  the 
President  elect  of  a  nation  of  sixty  millions,  and  was 
armed  with  a  nation's  power  to  arrest  any  arm  raised 


628  A    VALUABLE    PEECEDENT. 

against  them.  While  I  was  not  insensible  or  indifferent 
to  the  fact  that  I  was  treading  the  high  places  of  the 
land,  I  was  not  conscious  of  any  unsteadiness  of  head  or 
heart.  I  was  United  States  Marshal  by  accident.  I 
was  no  less  Frederick  Douglass,  identified  with  a  pro- 
scribed class  whose  perfect  and  practical  equality  with 
other  American  citizens  was  yet  far  down  the  steps  of 
time.  Yet  I  was  not  sorry  to  have  this  brief  authority, 
for  I  rejoiced  in  the  fact  that  a  colored  man  could  occupy 
this  height.  The  precedent  was  valuable.  Though  the 
tide  that  carried  me  there  might  not  soon  again  rise  so 
high,  it  was  something  that  it  had  once  so  risen  and  had 
remained  up  long  enough  to  leave  its  mark  on  the  point 
it  touched  and  that  not  even  the  hoary  locks  of  Time 
could  remove  it  or  conceal  it  from  the  eyes  of  mankind. 
The  incident  was  valuable  as  showing  that  the  senti- 
ment of  the  nation  was  more  liberal  towards  the  colored 
man  in  proportion  to  its  proximity,  in  point  of  time,  to 
the  war  and  to  the  period  when  his  services  were  fresh 
in  its  memory,  for  his  condition  is  affected  by  his  near- 
ness to  or  remoteness  from  the  time  when  his  services 
were  rendered.  The  imperfections  of  memory,  the  mul- 
titudinous throngs  of  events,  the  fading  effects  of  time 
upon  the  national  mind,  and  the  growing  affection  of 
the  loyal  nation  for  the  late  rebels,  will,  on  the  page  of 
our  national  history,  obscure  the  negro's  part,  though 
they  can  never  blot  it  out  entirely,  nor  can  it  be  entirely 
forgotten. 

The  inauguration  of  President  Garfield  was  excep- 
tional in  its  surroundings.  The  coronation  of  a  king 
could  hardly  have  been  characterized  by  more  display 
of  joy  and  satisfaction.  The  delight  and  enthusiasm  of 
the  President's  friends  knew  no  bounds.  The  pageant 
was  to  the  last  degree  brilliant  and  memorable,  and  the 
scene  became  sublime  when,  after  his  grand  inaugural 


AN    AFFECTING   SCENE.  629 

address,  the  soldier,  the  orator,  the  statesman,  the  Pres- 
ident elect  of  this  great  nation,  stepped  aside,  bowed 
his  splendid  form,  and,  in  sight  of  all  the  people,  kissed 
his  mother.  It  was  a  reminder  to  the  dear  mother  that, 
though  her  son  was  President  of  the  United  States,  he 
was  still  her  son,  and  that  none  of  the  honors  he  that 
day  received  could  make  him  forget  for  a  moment  the 
debt  of  love  due  to  that  mother  whose  hand  had  guided 
his  infancy.  Some  thought  that  this  act  was  somewhat 
theatrical  and  wanting  in  dignity,  but  as  a  near  specta- 
tor of  the  scene,  I  thought  it  touching  and  beautiful. 
Nothing  so  unaffected  and  spontaneous  and  sacred  could 
awaken  in  the  heart  of  a  true  man  other  than  sentiments 
of  respect  and  admiration.  On  that  day  of  glory,  and 
amid  demonstrations  so  sublime,  no  thought  of  the  tragic 
death  that  awaited  the  illustrious  object  of  this  grand 
ovation  could  have  intruded  itself.  It  is  not  to  be  sup- 
posed that,  even  in  the  mind  of  the  mad  assassin  Guiteau, 
the  thought  of  murdering  the  President  had  yet  dawned. 
I  heard  at  his  trial  this  demon-possessed  man  talk,  and 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  this  deed  was  the  result  of 
madness  for  office,  and  that  this  madness  carried  the 
assassin  beyond  the  limit  to  which  the  same  madness 
sometimes  carries  other  men.  Others  conspire,  intrigue, 
lie  and  slander  in  order  to  get  office,  but  this  crazy 
creature  thought  that  he  could  get  office  by  killing  a 
President.  He  thought  that  if  he  gave  the  Presidency 
to  Mr.  Arthur,  the  latter  would  serve  him  a  similar  good 
turn,  and  not  only  protect  him  from  punishment,  but 
give  him  an  office.  No  better  evidence  of  insanity  could 
be  wanted  than  this  mode  of  reasoning.  Guiteau  may 
have  been  in  some  measure  responsible,  but  I  have  al- 
ways thought  him  hopelessly  insane. 

No  doubt  there  were  many  present  at  this  inaugura- 
tion who,  like  the  assassin,  thought  that  in  the  bestow- 


630  THE    GREED    OF    THE    OFFICE-SEEKERS. 

ment  of  patronage,  the  new  President  would  not  forget 
them.  It  is  painful  to  think  that  to  this  selfish  feeling 
we  may  rightfully  ascribe  much  of  the  display  and 
seeming  enthusiasm  on  such  occasions ;  that  because  of 
it,  banners  wave,  men  march,  rockets  cleave  the  air,  and 
cannon  pour  out  their  thunders.  Only  the  common 
people,  animated  by  patriotism,  and  without  hope  of 
reward,  know  on  such  occasions  the  thrill  of  a  pure 
enthusiasm.  To  the  office-seeker  the  whole  is  gone 
through  with  as  a  mere  hollow,  dumb  show.  It  is  not 
uncommon  to  hear  men  boast  of  how  much  they  did 
for  the  victorious  party;  how  much  marching  and 
counter-marching  they  did,  and  how  much  influence 
they  brought  to  the  successful  candidates,  and  on  the 
strength  of  it  threaten  that  they  will  never  do  the  like 
again  if  their  services  shall  fail  to  get  them  office.  The 
madness  of  Guiteau  was  but  the  exaggerated  madness  of 
other  men.  It  is  impossible  to  measure  the  evil  which 
this  craving  madness  may  yet  bring  upon  the  country. 
Any  civil-service  reform  which  will  diminish  it,  even  if 
it  does  not  entirely  banish  it  from  the  minds  of  Ameri- 
cans, should  be  supported  by  every  patriotic  citizen. 

Few  men  in  the  country  felt  more  than  I  the  shock 
caused  by  the  assassination  of  President  Garfield,  and 
few  men  had  better  reason  for  thus  feeling.  I  not  only 
shared  with  the  nation  its  great  common  sorrow  because 
a  good  man  had  been  cruelly  and  madly  slain  in  the 
midst  of  his  years  and  in  the  morning  of  his  highest 
honors  and  usefulness,  but  because  of  the  loss  which  I 
thought  his  death  had  entailed  upon  the  colored  people  of 
the  country.  For  though  I  at  one  time  had  my  fears  as 
to  the  course  Mr.  Garfield  would  pursue  towards  us,  my 
hopes  were  stronger  than  my  fears,  and  my  faith  stronger 
than  my  doubts.  Only  a  few  weeks  before  his  tragic 
death,  he  invited  me  to  the  executive  mansion  to  talk 


CONFERENCE    WITH    PRESIDENT    GARFIELD.  631 

over  matters  pertaining  to  the  cause  of  my  people,  and 
here  came  up  the  subject  of  his  foreign  appointments. 
In  this  conversation  he  referred  to  the  fact  that  his 
Republican  predecessors  in  office  had  never  sent  colored 
men  to  any  of  the  white  nations.  He  said  that  he  meant 
to  depart  from  this  usage ;  that  he  had  made  up  his  mind 
to  send  some  colored  men  abroad  to  some  of  the  white 
nationalities,  and  he  wanted  to  know  of  me  if  such  per- 
sons would  be  acceptable  to  some  such  nations.  I,  of 
course,  thought  the  way  clear  to  this  new  departure,  and 
encouraged  the  President  in  his  proposed  advanced 
step.  At  the  time  this  promise  was  made  and  this  hope 
was  held  out,  I  had  little  doubt  of  its  perfect  fulfilment. 
There  was  in  the  President's  manner  the  appearance  of 
a  well-matured,  fixed,  and  resolute  purpose  to  try  the 
experiment.  Hence  his  sudden  and  violent  death  came 
to  me,  not  only  with  the  crushing  significance  of  a  great 
crime  against  the  nation  and  against  mankind,  but  as  a 
killing  blow  to  my  newly  awakened  hopes  for  my  strug- 
gling people.  I  thought  that  could  this  new  departure 
in  the  policy  of  our  Government  be  carried  out,  a  death 
wound  would  be  given  to  American  prejudice,  and  a  new 
and  much  needed  assurance  would  be  given  to  the  colored 
citizen.  Thereafter  he  would  be  more  respected  at  home 
and  abroad  than  he  had  ever  before  been.  It  would  be 
conclusive  evidence  that  the  American  people  and  Gov- 
ernment were  in  earnest,  and  that  they  were  not  trifling 
and  deceiving  him  when  they  clothed  him  with  Ameri- 
can citizenship.  It  would  say  to  the  country  and  to  the 
civilized  world  that  the  great  Republican  party  of  the 
American  Union,  which  carried  the  nation  through 
the  war,  saved  the  country  from  dismemberment,  recon- 
structed the  Government  on  the  basis  of  liberty,  eman- 
cipated the  slave  and  made  him  a  citizen,  was  an  honest 
party,  and  meant  all  it  had  said,  and  was  determined 


632  DISTRUST   OF    THE   VICE-PRESIDENT. 

hereafter  to  take  no  step  backward.  Cherishing,  as  I 
did,  this  view  of  what  was  promised  and  should  be 
expected  from  the  continued  life  of  Mr.  Garfield,  his 
death  appeared  to  me  as  among  the  gloomiest  calamities 
that  could  have  come  to  my  people.  The  hopes  awak- 
ened by  the  kind-hearted  President  had  no  support  in 
my  knowledge  of  the  character  of  the  self-indulgent 
man  who  was  elected,  in  the  contingency  of  death,  to 
succeed  him.  The  announcement,  at  the  Chicago  Con- 
vention, of  this  man's  name  as  that  of  the  candidate  for 
the  Vice-Presidency,  strangely  enough  brought  over  me 
a  shudder  such  as  one  might  feel  in  coming  upon  an 
armed  murderer  or  a  poisonous  reptile.  For  some 
occult  and  mysterious  cause,  I  know  not  what,  I  felt 
the  hand  of  death  upon  me.  I  do  not  3ay  or  intimate 
that  Mr.  Arthur  had  anything  to  do  with  the  taking  off 
of  the  President.  I  might  have  had  the  same  shudder 
had  any  other  man  been  named,  but  I  state  the  simple 
fact  precisely  as  it  was. 


DOUBTS   AS   TO    GARFIELD'S    COURSE.  633 


CHAPTER  III. 

DOUBTS  AS  TO  GARFIELD'S  COURSE. 

Garfield  not  a  stalwart — Encounter  of  Garfield  with  Tucker — Hope  in 
promises  of  a  new  departure — The  sorrow  stricken  Nation. 

WHETHER  President  Garfield  would  have  con- 
firmed or  disappointed  my  hopes  had  his  life 
been  spared  by  the  assassin's  bullet  can,  of  course,  never 
be  known.  His  promise  to  break  the  record  of  formei 
Presidents  was  plain,  emphatic  and  hearty.  Considering 
the  strength  of  popular  prejudice  against  the  negro,  the 
proposition  to  send  a  colored  man  to  an  admitted  post 
of  honor  in  a  white  nation  was  a  bold  one.  While 
there  was  much  in  the  history  and  generous  nature  of 
Mr.  Garfield  to  justify  hope,  I  must  say  that  there  was 
also  something  in  his  temperament  and  character  to 
cause  doubt  and  fear  that  his  resolution  in  the  end 
might  be  sicklied  over  with  the  pale  cast  of  thought. 
Mr.  Garfield,  though  a  good  man,  was  not  my  man  for 
the  Presidency.  For  that  place  I  wanted  a  man  of 
sterner  stuff.  I  was  for  General  Grant,  and  for  him 
with  all  the  embarrassment  and  burden  of  a  "  third 
term"  attaching  to  his  candidacy.  I  held  that  even 
defeat  with  Grant  was  better  than  success  with  a  tem- 
porizer. I  knew  both  men  personally  and  valued  the 
qualities  of  both.  In  the  Senate  Mr.  Garfield  was  in 
his  place.  He  was  able  in  debate,  amiable  in  disposi- 
tion, and  lovable  in  character,  and  when  surrounded 
by  the  right  influences  would  be  sure  to  go  right ;  but 


634  GARFIELD    NOT    A    STALWART. 

he  did  not,  to  my  mind,  have  in  his  moral  make-up  suf- 
ficient "  backbone  "  to  fit  him  for  the  chief  magistracy 
of  the  nation  at  such  a  time  as  was  then  upon  the 
country.  In  this  place,  a  clear  head,  quick  decision  and 
firm  purpose  are  required.  The  conditions  demanded 
stalwart  qualities  and  he  was  not  a  stalwart.  The  coun- 
try had  not  quite  survived  the  effects  and  influence  of  its 
great  war  for  existence.  The  serpent  had  been  wounded 
but  not  killed.  Under  the  disguise  of  meekly  accepting 
the  results  and  decisions  of  the  war,  the  rebels  had  come 
back  to  Congress  more  with  the  pride  of  conquerors 
than  with  the  repentant  humility  of  defeated  traitors. 
Their  heads  were  high  in  the  air.  It  was  not  they  but 
the  loyal  men  who  were  at  fault.  Under  the  fair-seeming 
name  of  local  self-government,  they  were  shooting  to 
death  just  as  many  of  the  newly  made  citizens  of  the 
South  as  was  necessary  to  put  the  individual  States  of 
the  Union  entirely  into  their  power.  The  object  whioh 
through  violence  and  bloodshed  they  had  accomplished 
in  the  several  States,  they  were  already  aiming  to 
accomplish  in  the  United  States  by  address  and  politi- 
cal strategy.  They  had  captured  the  individual  States 
and  meant  now  to  capture  the  United  States.  The 
moral  difference  between  those  who  fought  for  the 
Union  and  liberty,  and  those  who  had  fought  for  slavery 
and  the  dismemberment  of  the  Union,  was  fast  fading 
away.  The  language  of  a  sickly  conciliation,  inherited 
from  the  administration  of  President  Hayes,  was  abroad. 
Insolency  born  of  slave  mastery  had  begun  to  exhibit 
itself  in  the  House  and  Senate  of  the  nation.  The 
recent  amendments  of  the  Constitution,  adopted  to 
secure  the  results  of  the  war  for  the  Union,  were  begin- 
ning to  be  despised  and  scouted,  and  the  ship  of  state 
seemed  fast  returning  to  her  ancient  moorings.  It  was 
therefore  no  blind  partiality  that  led  me  to  prefer  Gen- 


ENCOUNTER  OF  GARFIELD  WITH  TUCKER.      635 

eral  Grant  to  General  Garfield.  The  one  might  arrest 
the  reaction  and  stay  the  hand  of  violence  and  blood- 
shed at  the  South ;  the  other  held  out  little  promise  of 
such  a  result.  I  had  once  seen  the  mettle  of  Mr.  Gar- 
field tried  when  it  seemed  to  me  he  did  not  exhibit  the 
pure  gold  of  moral  courage  ;  when,  in  fact,  he  quailed 
under  the  fierce  glance  of  Randolph  Tucker,  a  returned 
slave-holding  rebel.  I  can  never  forget  the  scene.  Mr. 
Garfield  had  used  the  phrase  "  perjured  traitors  "  as 
descriptive  of  those  who  had  been  educated  by  the  Gov- 
ernment and  sworn  to  support  and  defend  the  Constitu- 
tion and  yet  had  betaken  themselves  to  the  battlefield 
and  fought  to  destroy  it.  Mr.  Tucker  had  resented 
these  terms  as  thus  applied,  and  the  only  defense  Mr. 
Garfield  made  to  this  brazen  insolence  of  Mr.  Tucker 
was  that  he  did  not  make  the  dictionary.  This  was 
perhaps  the  soft  answer  that  turneth  away  wrath,  but 
it  is  not  the  answer  with  which  to  rebuke  effrontery, 
haughtiness  and  presumption.  It  is  not  the  answer 
that  Charles  Sumner  or  Benjamin  F.  Wade  or  Owen 
Lovejoy  would  have  given.  Neither  of  these  brave  men 
would  in  such  a  case  have  sheltered  himself  behind  the 
dictionary.  In  nature  exuberant,  readily  responsive  in 
sympathy,  shrinking  from  conflict  with  his  immediate 
surroundings,  abounding  in  love  of  approbation,  Mr. 
Garfield  himself  admitted  that  he  had  made  promises 
that  he  could  not  fulfill.  His  amiable  disposition  to 
make  himself  agreeable  to  those  with  whom  he  came  in 
contact  made  him  weak  and  led  him  to  create  false 
hopes  in  those  who  approached  him  for  favors.  This 
was  shown  in  a  case  to  which  I  was  a  party.  Prior  to 
his  inauguration  he  solemnly  promised  Senator  Roscoe 
Conkling  that  he  would  appoint  me  United  States  Mar- 
shal for  the  District  of  Columbia.  He  not  only  prom- 
ised, but  did  so  with  emphasis.     He  slapped  the  table 


636  HOPE   IN    PROMISES   OF   A    NEW   DEPARTURE. 

with  his  hand  when  he  made  the  promise.  When  I 
apologized  to  Mr.  Conkling  for  the  failure  of  Mr.  Gar- 
field to  fulfill  his  promise,  that  gentleman  silenced  me 
by  repeating  with  increasing  emphasis,  "  But  he  told  me 
he  would  appoint  you  United  States  Marshal  of  the 
District  of  Columbia."  To  all  I  could  say  in  defense 
of  Mr.  Garfield,  Mr.  Conkling  repeated  this  promise 
with  increasing  solemnity  till  it  seemed  to  reproach  me 
not  less  than  Mr.  Garfield;  he  for  failing  to  keep  his 
word  and  I  for  defending  him.  It  need  not  be  said  to 
those  who  knew  the  character  and  composition  of  Sena- 
tor Conkling  that  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  tolerate 
or  excuse  a  broken  promise.  No  man  more  than  he 
considered  a  man's  word  his  bond.  The  difference 
between  the  two  men  is  the  difference  between  one 
guided  by  principle  and  one  controlled  by  sentiment. 

Although  Mr.  Garfield  had  given  me  this  cause  to 
doubt  his  word,  I  still  had  faith  in  his  promised  new 
departure.  I  believed  in  it  all  the  more  because  Mr. 
Blaine,  then  Secretary  of  State  and  known  to  have 
great  influence  with  the  President,  was  with  him  in  this 
new  measure.  Mr.  Blaine  went  so  far  as  to  ask  me  to 
give  him  the  names  of  several  colored  men  who  could 
fill  such  places  with  credit  to  the  Government  and  to 
themselves.  All  this  was  ended  by  the  accursed  bullet 
of  the  assassin.  I  therefore  not  only  shared  the  general 
sorrow  of  the  woe-smitten  nation,  but  lamented  the  loss 
of  a  great  benefactor.  Nothing  could  be  more  sad  and 
pathetic  than  the  death  of  this  lovable  man.  It  was 
his  lot  while  in  full  health  standing  at  the  gateway  of  a 
great  office  armed  with  power  and  supplied  with  oppor- 
tunity, with  high  and  pure  purposes  in  life  and  with 
heart  and  mind  cheerfully  surveying  the  broad  field  of 
duty  outstretched  before  him,  to  be  suddenly  and  with- 
out warning  cut  down  in  an  instant,  in  the  midst  of  his 


THE   SORROW-STRICKEN    NATION.  637 

years  and  in  the  fulness  of  his  honors.  There  was  no 
true  man  in  the  land  who  did  not  share  the  pain  of  the 
illustrious  sufferer  while  he  lingered  in  life,  or  who 
could  refuse  a  tear  when  the  final  hour  came  when  his 
life  and  suffering  ended. 


638  RECOBDEB    OF    DEEDS. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

RECORDER  OF  DEEDS. 

Activity  in  behalf  of  his  people — Income  of  the  Recorder  of  Deeds — 
False  impressions  as  to  his  wealth — Appeals  for  assistance — Per- 
sistent beggars. 

ALTHOUGH  I  was  not  reappointed  to  the  office  of 
Marshal  of  the  District  of  Columbia  as  I  had  rea- 
son to  expect  and  to  believe  that  I  should  be,  not  only  be- 
cause under  me  the  office  had  been  conducted  blame- 
lessly, but  because  President  Garfield  had  solemnly  prom- 
ised Senator  Conkling  that  I  should  be  so  appointed,  I 
was  given  the  office  of  Recorder  of  Deeds  for  the  District 
of  Columbia.  This  office  was,  in  many  respects,  more 
congenial  to  my  feelings  than  was  that  of  United  States 
Marshal  of  the  District  which  made  me  the  daily  wit- 
ness in  the  criminal  court  of  a  side  of  the  District 
life  to  me  most  painful  and  repulsive.  Happily,  I  was 
never  required  personally  to  superintend  or  witness  an 
execution  or  to  take  any  part  in  one.  That  sad  and  sol- 
emn business  had,  prior  to  my  appointment,  been  com- 
mitted to  the  warden  of  the  jail,  but  the  contact  with  the 
criminal  class  and  the  responsibility  of  watching  and 
taking  care  of  criminals  were  in  every  way  distasteful  to 
me,  and  hence  I  would,  under  any  circumstances,  have 
preferred  the  office  of  Recorder  of  Deeds  to  that  of  Mar- 
shal. The  duties  of  Recorder,  though  specific,  exacting, 
and  imperative,  are  easily  performed.  The  office  is  one 
that  imposes  no  social  duties  whatever,  and  therefore 
neither  fettered  my  pen  nor  silenced  my  voice  in  the 


ACTIVITY    IN    BEHALF    OF    HIS    PEOPLE.  639 

cause  of  my  people.  I  wrote  much  and  spoke  often, 
and  perhaps  because  of  this  activity  gave  to  envious 
tongues  a  pretext  against  me.  I  think  that  I  was  not, 
while  in  this  office  or  in  that  of  Marshal,  less  outspoken 
against  what  I  considered  the  errors  of  rulers,  than 
while  outside  of  the  office.  My  cause  first,  midst,  last, 
and  always,  whether  in  office  or  out  of  office,  was  and 
is  that  of  the  black  man  ;  not  because  he  is  black,  but 
because  he  is  a  man,  and  a  man  subjected  in  this  coun- 
try to  peculiar  wrongs  and  hardships. 

As  in  the  case  of  United  States  Marshal,  so  in  that 
of  Recorder  of  Deeds,  I  was  the  first  colored  man  who 
held  the  office,  and  like  all  innovations  on  established 
usage,  my  appointment  did  not  meet  with  the  approval 
of  the.  conservatives  and  old-time  rulers  of  the  country, 
but,  on  the  contrary,  met  with  resistance  from  both 
these  and  the  press  as  well  as  from  the  street  corners. 
Happily  for  me  the  American  people  possess  in  large 
measure  a  proneness  to  acquiescence.  They  readily 
submit  to  the  "  powers  that  be  "  and  to  the  rule  of  the 
majority.  This  sheet  anchor  of  our  national  stability, 
prosperity  and  peace  served  me  in  good  stead  in  this 
crisis  in  my  career,  as  indeed  it  had  done  in  many 
others. 

I  held  the  office  of  Recorder  of  Deeds  of  the  District 
of  Columbia  for  nearly  five  years.  Having,  so  to  speak, 
broken  the  ice  by  giving  to  the  country  the  example  of 
a  colored  man  at  the  head  of  that  office,  it  has  become 
the  one  special  office  to  which,  since  that  time,  col- 
ored men  have  aspired.  Much  that  is  sheep-like  is 
illustrated  in  the  colored  race,  and  perhaps  the  same  is 
true  in  all  races.  Where  one  goes  the  others  are  apt  to 
follow.  The  office  has,  ever  since  I  left  it,  been  sought 
for  and  occupied  by  colored  men.  In  this,  if  not  in 
anything  else,  I  have  opened  the  gate  and  led  the  way 


640        INCOME  OF  THE  RECORDER  OF  DEEDS. 

upward  for  the  people  with  whom  I  am  identified.  The 
office  of  Recorder  was  far  less  remunerative  when  I 
held  it  than  it  has  since  become.  With  the  almost 
wonderful  increase  of  population,  after  long  years  of 
stationary  condition  due  to  the  existence  of  slavery, 
and  with  the  vast  improvements  in  its  sanitary  condi- 
tions, there  has  come  to  Washington  a  surprising  activ- 
ity in  the  real  estate  business.  As  the  office  of  Re- 
corder is  supported  by  fees,  and  every  transfer  of 
property  and  every  deed  of  trust  and  every  mortgage 
executed  must  be  recorded,  the  income  of  this  office  has 
risen  to  a  larger  sum  than  that  of  any  office  of  the  Na- 
tional Government  except  that  of  the  President  of  the 
United  States. 

In  my  experience  in  public  life  I  have  learned  that 
there  are  many  ways  by  which  confidence  in  public  men 
may  be  undermined  and  destroyed,  and  against  which 
they  are  comparatively  helpless.  One  of  the  most  suc- 
cessful methods  is  to  start  the  rumor  that  a  man  has 
made  a  large  fortune  out  of  the  Government  and  is 
rich.  This  method  of  political  warfare,  I  will  hardly 
say  assassination,  has  not  escaped  the  vigilant  eye  of  the 
Afro-American  press  or  of  the  aspirant  and  office-seeker, 
who,  when  he  has  found  a  public  man  supposed  to  be 
in  the  way  of  his  ambition,  has  resorted  to  this  device. 
In  my  case  this  method  has  not  only  been  well  studied 
but  diligently  and  vigorously  employed.  The  surpris- 
ing feature  is  that  at  this  point  no  amount  of  testimony 
and  denial  has  any  effect.  It  is  only  necessary  to  get 
the  rumor  well  started  to  have  it  roll  on  and  increase 
like  a  ball  in  adhesive  snow.  I  have,  for  instance,  seen 
myself  described,  in  some  of  our  Afro-American  news- 
papers, as  a  man  of  large  fortune,  worth  half  a  million 
of  dollars,  and  the  impression  was  given  by  the  writer 
that  I  had  made  this  large  fortune  out  of  the   Govern- 


FALSE    IMPRESSIONS    AS    TO    HIS    WEALTH.  641 

ment.  The  absurdity  of  all  this  would  readily  assert 
itself  to  the  thoughtful  readers  of  these  papers,  if  they 
would  only  stop  to  think ;  but,  unfortunately,  all  the 
readers  of  Afro-American  or  other  newspapers  are  not 
very  thoughtful  or  painstaking  in  such  investigations, 
but  usually  accept  a  "  rumor  "  or  an  "  It  is  said  "  as  law 
and  gospel.  The  rumors  of  my  wealth  are  not  only  not 
true,  but  in  the  nature  of  my  work  and  history  could 
not  be  true.  A  half  a  million  indeed  !  The  fact  is,  I 
never  was  worth  one-fifth  of  that  sum  and  never  expect 
to  be.  The  offices  held  by  me  during  the  eleven  years 
of  my  official  life  never  brought  me  over  three  thou- 
sand dollars  a  year  above  the  current  expenses  of  living, 
and  during  some  of  the  years  my  income  was  much  less 
than  this  sum. 

While  I  hold  it  to  be  no  sin  to  be  rich,  but,  on  the 
contrary,  wish  there  were  many  rich  men  among  Ameri- 
can citizens  of  color,  the  notoriety  foolishly  or  mali- 
ciously given  me  has,  in  some  measure,  placed  me 
unfavorably  before  the  people  I  have  most  endeavored 
to  serve,  and  has  naturally  enough  subjected  me  to 
some  annoyances  which  I  might  otherwise  have  escaped. 
Aside  from  the  envy  and  prejudice  excited  by  seeing  one 
man  in  better  circumstances  than  another,  it  has  over- 
whelmed me  with  applications  to  travel  and  lecture  at 
my  own  expense  for  this  and  that  good  object.  It 
has  also  brought  me  much  correspondence  to  occupy 
and  consume  the  time  and  attention  which  perhaps 
might  be  more  usefully  employed  in  other  directions. 
Numerous  pressing  and  pathetic  appeals  for  assistance, 
written  under  the  delusion  of  my  great  wealth,  have 
come  to  me  from  colored  people  from  all  parts  of  the 
country,  with  heart-rending  tales  of  destitution  and 
misery,  such  as  I  would  gladly  relieve  did  my  circum- 
stances admit  of  it.     This  confidence  in  my  benevolent 


642  APPEALS    FOR    ASSISTANCE. 

disposition  has  been  flattering  enough  and  gratefully- 
appreciated  by  me,  but  I  have  found  it  difficult  to  make 
the  applicants  believe  that  I  have  no  power  to  justify  it. 
While  some  of  these  applications  for  aid  have  been  dis- 
tressing, others  have  been  simply  amusing  in  their 
absurdity.  One  person  wholly  unknown  to  me  be- 
sought me  for  the  modest  sum  of  four  thousand  dollars. 
She  had  seen  a  house  that  would  exactly  suit  herself 
and  daughter  for  a  home.  It  could  be  purchased  for 
that  amount,  and  she  implored  me  to  send  her  the 
money.  Another  wrote  me  setting  forth  the  goodness 
of  divine  providence  in  blessing  me  with  great  riches, 
and  beseeching  me  to  forward  to  her  the  price  of  a 
piano,  assuring  me  that  she  had  never  before  troubled 
me  for  money.  She  knew  that  her  daughter  was 
remarkably  gifted  in  music,  and  could  make  her  way  in 
the  world  if  to  start  with  she  could  only  have  a  piano. 
These  were  no  doubt  honest  people,  and  applied  to  me 
confidently  expecting  to  get  the  money  for  which  they 
asked.  They  were  not  of  that  class  of  professional 
beggars  who  hide  away  in  garrets,  cellars,  and  other 
out-of-the-way  places,  and  load  the  mails  with  ingen- 
iously framed  begging  letters  to  persons  known  to  have 
means  and  supposed  to  be  benevolent,  and  upon  whom 
they  think  they  can  impose.  They  are,  however,  of 
that  large  class  of  persons  who  are  perfectly  willing  to 
subsist  at  other  people's  expense.  Happily,  the  specu- 
lators in  human  credulity  generally  reveal  the  presence 
of  fraud  by  their  elaborate  and  overdrawn  tales  of  woe 
and  suffering,  and  thus  defeat  themselves.  The  witness 
who  gives  evidence  merely  from  memory,  and  not  from 
the  knowledge  of  the  case  then  present  to  his  mind, 
may  tell  a  straight  story,  but  one  not  so  straight  will 
often  better  secure  belief.  The  skilful  lawyer  can  gen- 
erally detect  in  the  perfection  of  the  story  the  vice  of 
the  evidence. 


PERSISTENT    BEGGARS.  643 

Among  the  numerous  and  persistent  beggars  whom  I 
have  to  encounter  in  this  class  are  those  who  come  in 
the  character  of  creditors  to  demand  from  me  the  pay- 
ment of  a  debt  which  I  especially  owe  them  for  the 
great  services  which  they  or  their  fathers  or  grand- 
fathers have  rendered  to  the  cause  of  emancipation. 
"  They  have  assisted  slaves  in  their  flight  from  bond- 
age." "  They  have  traveled  miles  to  hear  me  lecture.'' 
"  They  remember  some  things  which  they  heard  me 
say."  "  They  read  everything  that  I  ever  wrote." 
"  Their  fathers  kept  stations  on  the  underground  rail- 
road." "  They  voted  the  Liberty  party  ticket  many 
years  ago,  when  no  one  else  did."  And  much  else  of 
the  same  sort,  but  always  concluding  with  a  solid 
demand  for  money  or  for  my  influence  to  get  positions 
under  the  Government  for  themselves  or  for  their 
friends.  Though  I  could  not  exactly  see  how  or  why  I 
should  be  called  upon  to  pay  the  debt  of  emancipation 
for  the  whole  four  millions  of  liberated  people,  I  have 
always  tried  to  do  my  part  as  opportunity  has  offered. 
At  the  same  time  it  has  seemed  to  me  incomprehensible 
that  they  did  not  see  that  the  real  debtors  in  this  woe- 
ful account  are  themselves,  and  that  the  absurdity  of 
their  posing  as  creditors  did  not  occur  to  them. 


644  president  Cleveland's  administration. 


CHAPTER  V. 

PRESIDENT  CLEVELAND'S  ADMINISTRATION. 

Circumstances  of  Cleveland's  election — Political  standing  of  the 
District  of  Columbia — Estimate  of  Cleveland's  character — Re- 
spect for  Mr.  Cleveland — Decline  of  strength  in  the  Republican 
Party — Time  of  gloom  for  the  colored  people — Reason  for  the 
defeat  of  Blaine. 

THE  last  year  of  my  service  in  the  comfortable  office 
of  Recorder  of  Deeds  for  the  District  of  Columbia, 
to  which  aspirants  have  never  been  few  in  number  or 
wanting  in  zeal,  was  under  the  early  part  of  the  remark- 
able administration  of  President  Grover  Cleveland.  It 
was  thought  by  some  of  my  friends,  and  especially  by 
my  Afro-American  critics,  that  I  ought  instantly  to 
have  resigned  this  office  upon  the  incoming  of  the  new 
administration.  I  do  not  know  how  much  the  desir- 
ableness of  the  office  influenced  my  opinion  in  an 
opposite  direction,  for  the  human  heart  is  very  deceit- 
ful, but  I  took  a  different  view  in  this  respect  from  my 
colored  critics.  The  office  of  Recorder,  like  that  of  the 
Register  of  Wills,  is  a  purely  local  office,  though  held 
at  the  pleasure  of  the  President,  and  it  is  in  no  sense  a 
federal  or  political  office.  The  Federal  Government 
provides  no  salary  for  it.  It  is  supported  solely  by 
fees  paid  for  work  actually  done  by  its  employees  for 
the  citizens  of  the  District  of  Columbia.  While  these 
citizens,  outside  the  eager  applicants  for  the  place,  made 
no  complaint  of  my  continuance  in  the  office,  I  saw  no 
reason  to  retire  from  it.     Then,  too,  President  Cleve- 


CIRCUMSTANCES    OF    CLEVELAND'S    ELECTION.  645 

land  did  not  appear  to  be  in  haste  or  to  desire  my 
resignation  half  as  much  as  some  of  my  Afro-American 
brethren  desired  me  to  make  room  for  them.  Besides, 
he  owed  his  election  to  a  peculiar  combination  of  cir- 
cumstances favorable  to  my  remaining  where  I  was. 
He  had  been  supported  by  Republican  votes  as  well  as 
by  Democratic  votes.  He  had  been  the  candidate  of 
civil-service  reformers,  the  fundamental  idea  of  whom  is 
that  there  should  be  no  removal  from  an  office  the  duties 
of  which  have  been  fully  and  faithfully  performed  by 
the  incumbent.  Being  elected  by  the  votes  of  civil- 
service  reformers,  there  was  an  implied  political  obliga- 
tion imposed  upon  Mr.  Cleveland  to  respect  the  idea 
represented  by  the  votes  of  these  reformers.  During 
the  first  part  of  his  administration,  the  time  in  which  I 
held  office  under  him,  the  disposition  on  the  part  of  the 
President  to  fulfil  that  obligation  was  quite  manifest, 
and  the  feeling  at  the  time  was  that  we  were  entering 
upon  a  new  era  of  American  politics,  in  which  there 
would  be  no  removals  from  office  on  the  ground  of  party 
politics.  It  seemed  that  for  better  or  for  worse  we  had 
reversed  the  practice  of  both  parties  in  our  political 
history,  and  that  the  old  formula,  "  To  the  victor  belong 
the  spoils,"  was  no  longer  to  be  the  approved  rule  in 
politics.  Then  again  I  saw  that  there  was  less  reason 
for  resigning  because  of  the  election  of  a  President  of  a 
different  party  from  my  own,  when  the  political  status 
of  the  people  of  the  District  of  Columbia  was  consid- 
ered. These  people  are  outside  of  the  United  States. 
They  occupy  neutral  ground  and  have  no  political 
existence.  They  have  neither  voice  nor  vote  in  all  the 
practical  politics  of  the  United  States.  They  are  hardly 
to  be  called  citizens  of  the  United  States.  Practically 
they  are  aliens ;  not  citizens,  but  subjects.  The  Dis- 
trict of  Columbia  is  the  one  spot  where  there  is  no 


646     POLITICAL  STANDING  OF  THE  DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA. 

government  for  the  people,  of  the  people,  and  by  the 
people.  Its  citizens  submit  to  rulers  whom  they  have 
had  no  choice  in  selecting.  They  obey  laws  which  they 
had  no  voice  in  making.  They  have  a  plenty  of  taxa- 
tion, but  no  representation.  In  the  great  questions  of 
politics  in  the  country  they  can  march  with  neither 
army,  but  are  relegated  to  the  position  of  neuters. 

I  have  nothing  to  say  in  favor  of  this  anomalous  con- 
dition of  the  people  of  the  District  of  Columbia,  and 
hardly  think  that  it  ought  to  be  or  will  be  much  longer 
endured ;  but  while  it  exists  it  does  not  appear  that  the 
election  of  a  President  of  the  United  States  should 
make  it  the  duty  of  a  purely  local  officer,  holding  an 
office  supported,  not  by  the  United  States,  but  by  the 
disfranchised  people  of  the  District  of  Columbia,  to 
resign  such  office.  For  these  reasons  I  rested  securely 
in  the  Recorder's  office  until  the  President,  whether 
intentionally  or  not,  had  excited  the  admiration  of  the 
civil-service  reformers  by  whom  he  was  elected,  after 
which  he  vigorously  endeavored  to  conform  his  policy 
to  the  opposing  ideas  of  the  Democratic  party.  Having 
received  all  possible  applause  from  the  reformers,  and 
thus  made  it  difficult  for  them  to  contradict  their 
approval  and  return  to  the  Republican  party,  he  went 
to  work  in  earnest  at  the  removal  from  office  of  all  those 
whom  he  regarded  as  offensive  partisans,  myself  among 
the  number.  Seldom  has  a  political  device  worked  bet- 
ter. In  face  of  all  the  facts,  the  civil-service  reformers 
adhered  to  their  President.  He  had  not  done  all  they 
had  hoped  for,  but  he  had  done  what  they  insisted  was 
the  best  that  he  could  do  under  the  circumstances. 

In  parting  with  President  Grover  Cleveland,  it  is  due 
to  state  that,  personally,  I  have  no  cause  of  complaint 
against  him.  On  the  contrary,  there  is  much  for  which 
I  have  reason  to  commend  him.     I  found  him  a  robust, 


ESTIMATE   OF    CLEVELAND'S    CHARACTER.  647 

manly  man,  one  having  the  courage  to  act  upon  his  con- 
victions, and  to  bear  with  equanimity  the  reproaches  of 
those  who  differed  from  him.  When  President  Cleve- 
land came  to  Washington,  I  was  under  a  considerable 
cloud  not  altogether  free  from  angry  lightning.  False 
friends  of  both  colors  were  loading  me  with  reproaches. 
No  man,  perhaps,  had  ever  more  offended  popular  preju- 
dice than  I  had  then  lately  done.  I  had  married  a  wife. 
People  who  had  remained  silent  over  the  unlawful  rela- 
tions of  the  white  slave  masters  with  their  colored  slave 
women  loudly  condemned  me  for  marrying  a  wife  a  few 
shades  lighter  than  myself.  They  would  have  had  no  ob- 
jection to  my  marrying  a  person  much  darker  in  complex- 
ion than  myself,  but  to  marry  one  much  lighter,  and  of 
the  complexion  of  my  father  rather  than  of  that  of  my 
mother,  was,  in  the  popular  eye,  a  shocking  offense,  and 
one  for  which  I  was  to  be  ostracized  by  white  and  black 
alike.  Mr.  Cleveland  found  me  covered  with  these  un- 
just, inconsistent,  and  foolish  reproaches,  and  instead  of 
joining  in  with  them  or  acting  in  accordance  with  them, 
or  in  anywise  giving  them  countenance  as  a  cowardly 
and  political  trickster  might  and  probably  would  have 
done,  he,  in  the  face  of  all  vulgar  criticism,  paid  me  all 
the  social  consideration  due  to  the  office  of  Recorder  of 
Deeds  of  the  District  of  Columbia.  He  never  failed, 
while  I  held  office  under  him,  to  invite  myself  and  wife 
to  his  grand  receptions,  and  we  never  failed  to  attend 
them.  Surrounded  by  distinguished  men  and  women 
from  all  parts  of  the  country  and  by  diplomatic  repre- 
sentatives from  all  parts  of  the  world,  and  under  the 
gaze  of  the  late  slaveholders,  there  was  nothing  in  the 
bearing  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cleveland  toward  Mrs.  Doug- 
lass and  myself  less  cordial  and  courteous  than  that 
extended  to  the  other  ladies  and  gentlemen  present. 
This  manly  defiance,  by  a  Democratic  President,  of  a 


648  RESPECT    FOR   MR.    CLEVELAND. 

malignant  and  time-honored  prejudice,  won  my  respect 
for  the  courage  of  Mr.  Cleveland.  We  were  in  politics 
separated  from  each  other  by  a  space  ocean  wide.  I  had 
done  all  that  I  could  to  defeat  his  election  and  to  elect 
Mr.  James  G.  Blaine,  but  this  made  no  apparent  differ- 
ence with  Mr.  Cleveland.  He  found  me  in  office  when 
he  came  into  the  Presidency,  and  he  was  too  noble  to 
refuse  me  the  recognition  and  hospitalities  that  my 
official  position  gave  me  the  right  to  claim.  Though 
this  conduct  drew  upon  him  fierce  and  bitter  reproaches 
from  members  of  his  own  party  in  the  South,  he  never 
faltered  or  flinched,  and  continued  to  invite  Mrs. 
Douglass  and  myself  to  his  receptions  during  all  the 
time  that  I  was  in  office  under  his  administration,  and 
often  wrote  the  invitations  with  his  own  hand.  Among 
my  friends  in  Europe,  a  fact  like  this  will  excite  no 
comment.  There,  color  does  not  decide  the  civil  and 
social  position  of  a  man.  Here,  a  white  scoundrel,  be- 
cause he  is  white,  is  preferred  to  an  honest  and  educated 
black  man.  A  white  man  of  the  baser  sort  can  ride  in 
first-class  carriages  on  railroads,  attend  the  theaters  and 
enter  the  hotels  and  restaurants  of  our  cities,  and  be 
accommodated,  while  a  man  with  the  least  drop  of  Afri- 
can blood  in  his  veins  would  be  refused  and  insulted. 
Nowhere  in  the  world  are  the  worth  and  dignity  of  man- 
hood more  exalted  in  speech  and  press  than  they  are 
here,  and  nowhere  is  manhood  pure  and  simple  more 
despised  than  here.  We  affect  contempt  for  the  castes 
and  aristocracies  of  the  old  world  and  laugh  at  their 
assumptions,  but  at  home  foster  pretensions  far  less 
rational  and  much  more  ridiculous. 

I  have  spoken  freely  of  the  sensible  and  manly  course 
of  Mr.  Cleveland,  and  shall  perhaps,  for  this  reason,  be 
thought  and  described  as  having  a  leaning  towards  the 
Democratic  party.     No  greater  mistake  could  be  made. 


DECLINE   OF    STRENGTH    IN   THE    REPUBLICAN    PARTY.    649 

No  such  inference  should  be  drawn  from  anything  that 
I  have  said.  I  am  a  Republican  and  am  likely  to  remain 
a  Republican,  but  I  was  never  such  a  partisan  that  I 
could  not  commend  a  noble  action  performed  by  any 
man  of  whatever  party  or  sect. 

During  the  administration  of  Chester  A.  Arthur,  as 
also  during  that  of  Rutherford  B.  Hayes,  the  spirit  of 
slavery  and  rebellion  increased  in  power  and  advanced 
towards  ascendency.  At  the  same  time,  the  spirit  which 
had  abolished  slavery  and  saved  the  Union  steadily  and 
proportionately  declined,  and  with  it  the  strength  and 
unity  of  the  Republican  party  also  declined.  The 
dawn  of  this  deplorable  action  became  visible  when 
the  Republican  Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representa- 
tives defeated  the  bill  to  protect  colored  citizens  of  the 
South  from  rapine  and  murder.  Under  President 
Hayes  it  took  organic,  chronic  form,  and  rapidly  grew 
in  bulk  and  force.  This  well-meaning  President  turned 
his  back  upon  the  loyal  state  governments  of  the  South, 
gave  the  powerful  Post-Office  Department  into  the 
hands  of  a  Southern  Democrat,  filled  the  Southern 
States  with  rebel  postmasters,  went  South,  praised  the 
honesty  and  bravery  of  the  rebels,  preached  pacification, 
and  persuaded  himself  and  others  to  believe  that  this 
conciliation  policy  would  arrest  the  hand  of  violence, 
put  a  stop  to  outrage  and  murder,  and  restore  peace  and 
prosperity  to  the  rebel  States.  The  results  of  this  policy 
were  no  less  ruinous  and  damning  because  of  the  good 
intention  of  President  Hayes.  Its  effect  upon  the 
Republican  spirit  of  the  country  was  like  the  withering 
blast  of  the  sirocco  upon  all  vegetation  within  its  reach. 
The  sentiment  that  gave  us  a  reconstructed  Union  on  a 
basis  of  liberty  for  all  people  was  blasted  as  a  flower  is 
blasted  by  a  killing  frost.  The  whole  four  years  of  this 
administration  were,  to  the  loyal  colored  citizen,  full  of 


650  TIME   OF    GLOOM    FOR   THE   COLORED    PEOPLE. 

darkness  and  dismal  terror.  The  only  gleam  of  hope 
afforded  him  was  that  the  empty  form,  at  least,  of  the 
Republican  party  was  still  in  power,  and  that  it  would 
yet  regain  something  of  the  strength  and  vitality  that 
characterized  it  in  the  days  of  Grant,  Sumner,  and 
Conkling  and  the  period  of  reconstruction.  How  vain 
was  this  hope  I  need  not  here  stop  to  describe.  Fate 
was  against  us.  The  death  of  Mr.  Garfield  placed  in 
the  Presidential  chair  Chester  A.  Arthur,  who  did  noth- 
ing to  correct  the  errors  of  President  Hayes,  or  to  arrest 
the  decline  and  fall  of  the  Republican  party,  but,  on  the 
contrary,  by  his  self-indulgence,  indifference  and  neglect 
of  opportunity,  allowed  the  country  to  drift  (like  an  oar- 
less  boat  in  the  rapids)  towards  the  howling  chasm  of 
the  slaveholding  Democracy. 

It  was  not  "  Rum,  Romanism,  and  Rebellion  "  that 
defeated  Mr.  James  G.  Blaine,  but  it  was  Mr.  Blaine 
who  defeated  himself.  The  foundation  of  his  defeat 
was  laid  by  his  own  hand  in  the  defeat  of  the  bill  to 
protect  the  lives  and  political  rights  of  Southern  Repub- 
licans. Up  to  that  hour  the  Republican  party  was 
courageous,  confident  and  strong,  and  able  to  elect  any 
candidate  it  might  deem  it  wise  to  put  in  nomination 
for  the  Presidency ;  but  from  that  hour  it  was  smitten 
with  moral  decay  ;  its  courage  quailed,  its  confidence 
vanished,  and  it  has  since  hardly  lived  at  all,  but  has 
been  suspended,  and  has,  comparatively,  only  lingered 
between  life  and  death.  The  lesson  taught  by  its  ex- 
ample and  its  warning  is,  that  political  parties,  like 
individual  men,  are  only  strong  while  they  are  con- 
sistent and  honest,  and  that  treachery  and  deception 
are  only  the  sand  on  which  political  fools  vainly  en- 
deavor to  build.  When  the  Republican  party  ceased 
to  care  for  and  protect  its  Southern  allies,  and  sought 
the  smiles  of  the  Southern  negro  murderers,  it  shocked, 


REASON   FOR   THE   DEFEAT   OF   BLAINE.  651 

disgusted,  and  drove  away  its  best  friends.  The  scepter 
of  power  could  no  longer  be  held  by  it,  and  it  opened 
the  way  for  the  defeat  of  Mr.  Blaine  and  the  election 
of  Mr.  Cleveland. 

Clinging  in  hope  to  the  Republican  party,  think- 
ing it  would  cease  its  backsliding  and  resume  its  old 
character  as  the  party  of  progress,  justice  and  freedom, 
I  regretted  its  defeat  and  shared  in  some  measure  the 
painful  apprehension  and  distress  felt  by  my  people  at 
the  South  from  the  return  to  power  of  the  old  Demo- 
cratic and  slavery  party.  To  many  of  them  it  seemed 
that  they  were  left  naked  to  their  enemies ;  in  fact,  lost ; 
that  Mr.  Cleveland's  election  meant  the  revival  of  the 
slave  power,  and  that  they  would  now  be  again  reduced 
to  slavery  and  the  lash.  The  misery  brought  to  the 
South  by  this  widespread  alarm  can  hardly  be  described 
or  measured.  The  wail  of  despair  from  the  late  bonds- 
men was  for  a  time  deep,  bitter  and  heartrending. 
Illiterate  and  unable  to  learn  to  read  or  to  learn  of  any 
limit  to  the  power  of  the  party  now  in  the  ascendant, 
their  fears  were  unmitigated  and  intolerable,  and  their 
outcry  of  alarm  was  like  the  cry  of  dismay  uttered  by 
an  army  when  its  champion  has  fallen  and  no  one  appears 
to  take  his  place.  It  was  well  for  the  poor  people  in 
this  condition  that  Mr.  Cleveland  himself  kindly  sent 
word  South  to  allay  their  fears  and  to  remove  their 
agony.  In  this  trepidation  of  the  unlettered  negro 
something  is  apparent  aside  from  his  ignorance.  If  he 
knew  nothing  of  letters,  he  knew  something  of  events 
and  of  the  history  of  parties  to  them.  He  knew  that 
the  Republican  party  was  the  party  hated  by  the  old 
master  class,  and  that  the  Democratic  party  was  the 
party  beloved  of  the  old  master  class. 


652  THE    SUPREME   COURT    DECISION. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

THE  SUPREME  COURT  DECISION. 

Action  of  the  Supreme  Court — Its  effect  on  the  colored  people^ 
Address  at  Lincoln  Hall. 

IN  further  illustration  of  the  reactionary  tendencies  of 
public  opinion  against  the  black  man  and  of  the  in- 
creasing decline,  since  the  war  for  the  Union,  in  the 
power  of  resistance  to  the  onward  march  of  the  rebel  States 
to  their  former  control  and  ascendency  in  the  councils  of 
the  nation,  the  decision  of  the  United  States  Supreme 
Court,  declaring  the  Civil  Rights  law  of  1875  unconsti- 
tutional, is  striking  and  convincing.  The  strength  and 
activities  of  the  malign  elements  of  the  country  against 
equal  rights  and  equality  before  the  law  seem  to  in- 
crease in  proportion  to  the  increasing  distance  between 
that  time  and  the  time  of  the  war.  When  the  black 
man's  arm  was  needed  to  defend  the  country ;  when 
the  North  and  the  South  were  in  arms  against  each  other 
and  the  country  was  in  danger  of  dismemberment,  his 
rights  were  well  considered.  That  the  reverse  is  now 
true,  is  a  proof  of  the  fading  and  defacing  effect  of  time 
and  the  transient  character  of  Republican  gratitude. 
From  the  hour  that  the  loyal  North  began  to  fraternize 
with  the  disloyal  and  slaveholding  South ;  from  the 
hour  that  they  began  to  "  shake  hands  over  the  bloody 
chasm  ;  "  from  that  hour  the  cause  of  justice  to  the 
black"  man  began  to  decline  and  lose  its  hold  upon  the 
public  mind,  and  it  has  lost  ground  ever  since. 

The  future  historian  will  turn  to  the  year  1883  to  find 


ACTION  OF  THE  SUPREME  COURT.  653 

the  most  flagrant  example  of  this  national  deterioration. 
Here  he  will  find  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  nation  revers- 
ing the  action  of  the  Government,  defeating  the  manifest 
purpose  of  the  Constitution,  nullifying  the  Fourteenth 
Amendment,  and  placing  itself  on  the  side  of  prejudice, 
proscription,  and  persecution. 

Whatever  this  Supreme  Court  may  have  been  in  the 
past,  or  may  by  the  Constitution  have  been  intended 
to  be,  it  has,  since  the  days  of  the  Dred  Scott  decision, 
been  wholly  under  the  influence  of  the  slave  power,  and 
its  decisions  have  been  dictated  by  that  power  rather 
than  by  what  seemed  to  be  sound  and  established  rules 
of  legal  interpretation. 

Although  we  had,  in  other  days,  seen  this  court  bend 
and  twist  the  law  to  the  will  and  interest  of  the  slave 
power,  it  was  supposed  that  by  the  late  war  and  the 
great  fact  that  slavery  was  abolished,  and  the  further 
fact  that  the  members  of  the  bench  were  now  appointed 
by  a  Republican  administration,  the  spirit  as  well  as  the 
body  had  been  exorcised.  Hence  the  decision  in  ques- 
tion came  to  the  black  man  as  a  painful  and  bewilder- 
ing surprise.  It  was  a  blow  from  an  unsuspected  quarter. 
The  surrender  of  the  national  capital  to  Jefferson  Davis 
in  time  of  the  war  could  hardly  have  caused  a  greater 
shock.  For  the  moment  the  colored  citizen  felt 
as  if  the  earth  was  opened  beneath  him.  He  was 
wounded  in  the  house  of  his  friends.  He  felt  that  this 
decision  drove  him  from  the  doors  of  the  great  temple  of 
American  justice.  The  nation  that  he  had  served 
against  its  enemies  had  thus  turned  him  over  naked  to 
those  enemies.  His  trouble  was  without  any  immediate 
remedy.  The  decision  must  stand  until  the  gates  of 
death  could  prevail  against  it. 

The  colored  men  in  the  capital  of  the  nation  where 
the  deed  was  done  were  quick  to  perceive  its  disastrous 


654        ITS  EFFECT  ON  THE  COLORED  PEOPLE. 

significance,  and  in  the  helpless  horror  of  the  moment 
they  called  upon  myself  and  others  to  express  their 
grief  and  indignation.  In  obedience  to  that  call  a  meet- 
ing was  assembled  in  Lincoln  Hall,  the  largest  hall  in 
the  city,  which  was  packed  by  an  audience  of  all  colors, 
to  hear  what  might  be  said  to  this  new  and  startling 
event.  Though  we  were  powerless  to  arrest  the  wrong 
or  modify  the  consequences  of  this  extraordinary  decis- 
ion, we  could,  at  least,  cry  out  against  its  absurdity  and 
injustice. 

On  that  occasion  our  cause  was  ably  and  eloquently 
presented  by  that  distinguished  lawyer  and  eminent 
philanthropist,  Robert  G.  Ingersoll.  For  my  own  part 
I  felt  it  to  be  a  serious  thing  to  contradict  the  judgment 
of  the  highest  court  in  the  land,  especially  in  view  of 
the  danger  of  being  betrayed  into  unwise  and  extrava- 
gant language  by  the  wild  excitement  of  the  moment. 
As  the  first  speaker  on  that  memorable  occasion,  I  pre- 
sent here  as  a  part  of  my  "  Life  and  Times  "  what  I 
there  said. 

I  have  only  a  few  words  to  say  to  you  this  evening. 
...  It  may  be,  after  all,  that  the  hour  calls  more  loudly 
for  silence  than  for  speech.  Later  on  in  this  discussion, 
when  we  shall  have  before  us  the  full  text  of  the 
Supreme  Court  and  the  dissenting  opinion  of  Judge 
Harlan,  who  must  have  weighty  reasons  for  separating 
from  his  associates  and  incurring  thereby,  as  he  must, 
an  amount  of  criticism  from  which  even  the  bravest 
man  might  shrink,  we  may  be  in  a  better  frame  of  mind, 
better  supplied  with  facts,  and  better  prepared  to  speak 
calmly,  correctly  and  wisely  than  now.  The  temptation 
at  this  time  is  to  speak  more  from  feeling  than  reason, 
more  from  impulse  than  reflection. 

We  have  been,  as  a  class,  grievously  wounded, 
wounded  in  the  house  of  our  friends,  and  this  wound  is 


ADDRESS    AT   LINCOLN    HALL.  655 

too  deep  and  too   painful  for  ordinary  and  measured 
speech. 

"  When  a  deed  is  done  for  freedom, 

Through  the  broad  earth's  aching  breast 
Runs  a  thrill  of  joy  prophetic, 
Trembling  on  from  east  to  west." 

But  when  a  deed  is  done  for  slavery,  caste  and  oppres- 
sion, and  a  blow  is  struck  at  human  progress,  whether 
so  intended  or  not,  the  heart  of  humanity  sickens  in 
sorrow  and  writhes  in  pain.  It  makes  us  feel  as  if  some 
one  were  stamping  upon  the  graves  of  our  mothers,  or 
desecrating  our  sacred  temples.  Only  base  men  and 
oppressors  can  rejoice  in  a  triumph  of  injustice  over  the 
weak  and  defenseless ;  for  weakness  ought  itself  to  pro- 
tect from  assaults  of  pride,  prejudice  and  power. 

The  cause  which  has  brought  us  here  to-night  is 
neither  common  nor  trivial.  Few  events  in  our  national 
history  have  surpassed  it  in  magnitude,  importance  and 
significance.  It  has  swept  over  the  land  like  a  cyclone, 
leaving  moral  desolation  in  its  track.  This  decision 
belongs  with  a  class  of  judicial  and  legislative  wrongs 
by  which  we  have  been  oppressed. 

We  feel  it  as  we  felt  years  ago  the  furious  attempt 
to  force  the  accursed  system  of  slavery  upon  the  soil  of 
Kansas  ;  as  we  felt  the  enactment  of  the  Fugitive  Slave 
Bill,  the  repeal  of  the  Missouri  Compromise,  and  the 
Dred  Scott  decision.  I  look  upon  it  as  one  more  shock- 
ing development  of  that  moral  weakness  in  high  places 
which  has  attended  the  conflict  between  the  spirit  of 
liberty  and  the  spirit  of  slavery,  and  I  venture  to  pre- 
dict that  it  will  be  so  regarded  by  afterconiing  genera- 
tions. Far  down  the  ages,  when  men  shall  wish  to 
inform  themselves  as  to  the  real  state  of  liberty,  law, 
religion,  and  civilization  in  the  United  States  at  this 
juncture    of   our   history,  they  will  overhaul  the  pro- 


656  ADDRESS    AT    LINCOLN    HALL. 

ceedings  of  the  Supreme  Court,  and  read  this  strange 
decision  declaring  the  Civil  Rights  Bill  unconstitutional 
and  void. 

From  this  more  than  from  many  volumes  they  will 
learn  how  far  we  had  advanced,  in  this  year  of  grace, 
from  the  barbarism  of  slavery  toward  civilization  and 
the  rights  of  man. 

Fellow-citizens  !  Among  the  great  evils  which  now 
stalk  abroad  in  our  land,  the  one,  I  think,  which  most 
threatens  to  undermine  and  destroy  the  foundations  of 
our  free  institutions  in  this  country  is  the  great  and 
apparently  increasing  want  of  respect  entertained  for 
those  to  whom  are  committed  the  responsibility  and  the 
duty  of  administering  our  government.  On  this  point  I 
think  all  good  men  must  agree,  and  against  the  evil  I 
trust  you  feel  the  deepest  repugnance,  and  that  we  will, 
neither  here  nor  elsewhere,  give  it  the  least  breath  of 
sympathy  or  encouragement.  We  should  never  forget, 
whatever  may  be  the  incidental  mistakes  or  misconduct 
of  rulers,  that  government  is  better  than  anarchy,  and 
that  patient  reform  is  better  than  violent  revolution. 

But  while  I  would  increase  this  feeling  and  give  it 
the  emphasis  of  a  voice  from  heaven,  it  must  not  be 
allowed  to  interfere  with  free  speech,  honest  expression 
of  opinion,  and  fair  criticism.  To  give  up  this  would  be 
to  give  up  progress,  and  to  consign  the  nation  to  moral 
stagnation,  putrefaction  and  death. 

In  the  matter  of  respect  for  dignitaries,  it  should, 
however,  never  be  forgotten  that  duties  are  reciprocal, 
and  that  while  the  people  should  frown  down  every 
manifestation  of  levity  and  contempt  for  those  in  power, 
it  is  the  duty  of  the  possessors  of  power  so  to  use  it  as 
to  deserve  and  insure  respect  and  reverence. 

To  come  a  little  nearer  to  the  case  now  before  us. 
The  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States,  in  the  exercise 


ADDRESS   AT   LINCOLN    HALL.  657 

of  its  high  and  vast  constitutional  power,  has  suddenly 
and  unexpectedly  decided  that  the  law  intended  to 
secure  to  colored  people  the  civil  rights  guaranteed  to 
them  by  the  following  provision  of  the  Constitution  of 
the  United  States,  is  unconstitional  and  void.  Here  it 
is :  — 

"  No  state,"  says  the  Fourteenth  Amendment,  "  shall 
make  or  enforce  any  law  which  shall  abridge  the  privi- 
leges or  immunities  of  citizens  of  the  United  States; 
nor  shall  any  state  deprive  any  person  of  life,  liberty, 
or  property,  without  due  process  of  the  law ;  or  deny 
any  person  within  its  jurisdiction  the  equal  protection 
of  the  laws." 

Now,  when  a  bill  has  been  discussed  for  weeks  and 
months  and  even  years,  in  the  press  and  on  the  platform, 
in  Congress  and  out  of  Congress;  when  it  has  been 
calmly  debated  by  the  clearest  heads  and  the  most  skill- 
ful and  learned  lawyers  in  the  land ;  when  every  argu- 
ment against  it  has  been  over  and  over  again  carefully  * 
considered  and  fairly  answered ;  when  its  constitution 
ality  has  been  especially  discussed,  pro  and  con. ;  when 
it  has  passed  the  United  States  House  of  Representatives 
and  has  been  solemnly  enacted  by  the  United  States 
Senate  (perhaps  the  most  imposing  legislative  body  in 
the  world) ;  when  such  a  bill  has  been  submitted  to  the 
cabinet  of  the  nation,  composed  of  the  ablest  men  in 
the  land;  when  it  has  passed  under  the  scrutinizing  eye 
of  the  Attorney-General  of  the  United  States ;  when  the 
Executive  of  the  nation  has  given  to  it  his  name  and 
formal  approval ;  when  it  has  taken  its  place  upon  the 
statute-book  and  has  remained  there  for  nearly  a  decade, 
and  the  country  has  largely  assented  to  it,  you  will 
agree  with  me  that  the  reasons  for  declaring  such  a  law 
unconstitutional  and  void  should  be  strong,  irresistible, 
and  absolutely  conclusive. 


658  ADDRESS    AT    LINCOLN   HALL. 

Inasmuch  as  the  law  in  question  is  a  law  in  favor  of 
liberty  and  justice,  it  ought  to  have  had  the  benefit  of 
any  doubt  which  could  arise  as  to  its  strict  constitution- 
ality. This,  I  believe,  will  be  the  view  taken  of  it,  not 
only  by  laymen  like  myself,  but  by  eminent  lawyers 
as  well. 

All  men  who  have  given  any  thought  to  the  machin- 
ery, structure,  and  practical  operation  of  our  govern- 
ment, must  have  recognized  the  importance  of  absolute 
harmony  between  its  various  departments  and  their 
respective  powers  and  duties.  They  must  have  seen 
clearly  the  mischievous  tendency  and  danger  to  the 
body  politic  of  any  antagonisms  between  any  of  its  vari- 
ous branches.  To  feel  the  force  of  this  thought,  we 
have  only  to  remember  the  history  of  the  administra- 
tion of  President  Johnson,  and  the  conflict  which  took 
place  between  the  national  Executive  and  the  national 
Congress,  when  the  will  of  the  people  was  again  and 
again  met  by  the  Executive  veto,  and  when  the  country 
seemed  upon  the  verge  of  another  revolution.  No  pa- 
triot, however  bold,  can  wish  for  his  country  a  repeti- 
tion of  those  gloomy  days. 

Now  let  me  say  here,  before  I  go  on  a  step  or  two 
further  in  this  discussion,  that  if  any  man  has  come 
here  to-night  with  his  breast  heaving  with  passion,  his 
heart  flooded  with  acrimony,  and  wishing  and  expecting 
to  hear  violent  denunciation  of  the  Supreme  Court  on 
account  of  this  decision,  he  has  mistaken  the  object  of 
this  meeting  and  the  character  of  the  men  by  whom  it 
is  called. 

We  neither  come  to  bury  Caesar  nor  to  praise  him. 
The  Supreme  Court  is  the  autocratic  point  in  our  gov- 
ernment. No  monarch  in  Europe  has  a  power  more 
absolute  over  the  laws,  lives,  and  liberties  of  his  people 
than  that  court  has  over  our  laws,  lives  and  liberties- 


ADDRESS    AT   LINCOLN    HALL.  659 

Its  judges  live,  and  ought  to  live,  an  eagle's  flight  beyond 
the  reach  of  fear  or  favor,  praise  or  blame,  profit  or  loss. 
No  vulgar  prejudice  should  touch  the  members  of  that 
court  anywhere.  Their  decisions  should  come  down 
to  us  like  the  calm,  clear  light  of  infinite  justice.  We 
should  be  able  to  think  of  them  and  to  speak  of  them 
with  profoundest  respect  for  their  wisdom  and  deepest 
reverence  for  their  virtue  ;  for  what  his  Holiness  the 
Pope  is  to  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  the  Supreme 
Court  is  to  the  American  state.  Its  members  are  men, 
to  be  sure,  and  may  not,  like  the  Pope,  claim  infallibil- 
ity, and  they  are  not  infallible,  but  they  are  the 
supreme  law-giving  power  of  the  nation,  and  their 
decisions  are  law  until  changed  by  that  court. 

What  will  be  said  here  to-night  will  be  spoken,  I 
trust,  more  in  sorrow  than  in  anger ;  more  in  a  tone  of 
regret  than  in  bitterness  and  reproach,  and  more  to  pro- 
mote sound  views  than  to  find  bad  motives  for  unsound 
views. 

We  cannot,  however,  overlook  the  fact  that  though 
not  so  intended,  this  decision  has  inflicted  a  heavy 
calamity  upon  seven  millions  of  the  people  of  this  coun- 
try, and  left  them  naked  and  defenseless  against  the 
action  of  a  malignant,  vulgar  and  pitiless  prejudice 
from  which  the  Constitution  plainly  intended  to  shield 
them. 

It  presents  the  United  States  before  the  world  as  a 
nation  utterly  destitute  of  power  to  protect  the  consti- 
tutional rights  of  its  own  citizens  upon  its  own  soil. 

It  can  claim  service  and  allegiance,  loyalty  and  life 
from  them,  but  it  cannot  protect  them  against  the  most 
palpable  violation  of  the  rights  of  human  nature ;  rights 
to  secure  which  governments  are  established.  It  can 
tax  their  bread  and  tax  their  blood,  but  it  has  no  pro- 
tecting  power  for  their  persons.      Its  national  power 


660  ADDKESS    AT   LINCOLN   HALL. 

extends  only  to  the  District  of  Columbia  and  the  Terri- 
tories— to  where  the  people  have  no  votes,  and  to 
where  the  land  has  no  people.  All  else  is  subject  to 
the  States.  In  the  name  of  common  sense,  I  ask  what 
right  have  we  to  call  ourselves  a  nation,  in  view  of 
this  decision  and  of  this  utter  destitution  of  power? 

In  humiliating  the  colored  people  of  this  country, 
this  decision  has  humbled  the  nation.  It  gives  to  the 
railroad  conductor  in  South  Carolina  or  Mississippi 
more  power  than  it  gives  to  the  National  Government. 
He  may  order  the  wife  of  the  Chief  Justice  of  the 
United  States  into  a  smoking-car  full  of  hirsute  men, 
and  compel  her  to  go  and  to  listen  to  the  coarse  jests 
and  inhale  the  foul  smoke  of  a  vulgar  crowd.  It  gives 
to  hotel-keepers  who  may,  from  a  prejudice  born  of  the 
Rebellion,  wish  to  turn  her  out  at  midnight  into  the 
storm  and  darkness,  power  to  compel  her  to  go.  In 
such  a  case,  according  to  this  decision  of  the  Supreme 
Court,  the  National  Government  has  no  right  to  inter- 
fere. She  must  take  her  claim  for  protection  and 
redress,  not  to  the  nation,  but  to  the  State  ;  and  when 
the  State,  as  I  understand  it,  declares  that  there  is  upon 
its  statute-book  no  law  for  her  protection,  and  that 
the  State  has  made  no  law  against  her,  the  function 
and  power  of  the  National  Government  are  exhausted 
and  she  is  utterly  without  any  redress. 

Bad,  therefore,  as  our  case  is,  under  this  decision, 
the  evil  principle  affirmed  by  the  court  is  not  wholly 
confined  to  or  spent  upon  persons  of  color.  The  wife 
of  Chief-Justice  Waite  —  I  speak  it  respectfully  —  is 
protected  to-day,  not  by  the  law,  but  solely  by  the  acci- 
dent of  her  color.  So  far  as  the  law  of  the  land  is  con- 
cerned, she  is  in  the  same  condition  as  that  of  the 
humblest  colored  woman  in  the  Republic.  The  differ- 
ence between  colored  and  white  here  is  that  the  one, 


ADDRESS    AT   LINCOLN   HALL.  661 

by  reason  of  color,  does  not  need  protection.  It  is 
nevertheless  true  that  manhood  is  insulted  in  both 
cases.  "  No  man  can  put  a  chain  about  the  ankle  of  his 
fellow-man,  without  at  last  finding  the  other  end  of  it 
about  his  own  neck." 

The  lesson  of  all  the  ages  upon  this  point  is,  that  a 
wrong  done  to  one  man  is  a  wrong  done  to  all  men.  It 
may  not  be  felt  at  the  moment,  and  the  evil  may  be 
long  delayed,  but  so  sure  as  there  is  a  moral  govern- 
ment of  the  universe,  so  sure  as  there  is  a  God  of  the 
universe,  so  sure  will  the  harvest  of  evil  come. 

Color  prejudice  is  not  the  only  prejudice  against 
which  a  Republic  like  ours  should  guard.  The  spirit 
of  caste  is  malignant  and  dangerous  everywhere.  There 
is  the  prejudice  of  the  rich  against  the  poor,  the  pride 
and  prejudice  of  the  idle  dandy  against  the  hard-handed 
workingman.  There  is,  worst  of  all,  religious  preju- 
dice, a  prejudice  which  has  stained  whole  continents 
with  blood.  It  is,  in  fact,  a  spirit  infernal,  against 
which  every  enlightened  man  should  wage  perpetual 
war.  Perhaps  no  class  of  our  fellow-citizens  has  car- 
ried this  prejudice  against  color  to  a  point  more  extreme 
and  dangerous  than  have  our  Catholic  Irish  fellow- 
citizens,  and  yet  no  people  on  the  face  of  the  earth 
have  been  more  relentlessly  persecuted  and  oppressed 
on  account  of  race  and  religion  than  have  this  same 
Irish  people. 

But  in  Ireland  persecution  has  at  last  reached  a 
point  where  it  reacts  terribly  upon  her  persecutors. 
England  is  to-day  reaping  the  bitter  consequences  of 
her  own  injustice  and  oppression.  Ask  any  man  of 
intelligence,  "  What  is  the  chief  source  of  England's 
weakness  ?  What  has  reduced  her  to  the  rank  of  a 
second-class  power?"  and  if  truly  answered,  the  an- 
swer will  be  "  Ireland  !  "     But  poor,  ragged,  hungry, 


662  ADDRESS    AT   LINCOLN    HALL. 

starving,  and  oppressed  as  Ireland  is,  she  is  strong 
enough  to  be  a  standing  menace  to  the  power  and 
glory  of  England. 

Fellow-citizens  !  We  want  no  black  Ireland  in  Amer- 
ica. We  want  no  aggrieved  class  in  America.  Strong 
as  we  are  without  the  negro,  we  are  stronger  with  him 
than  without  him.  The  power  and  friendship  of  seven 
millions  of  people,  however  humble  and  scattered  all 
over  the  country,  are  not  to  be  despised. 

To-day  our  Republic  sits  as  a  queen  among  the 
nations  of  the  earth.  Peace  is  within  her  walls  and 
plenteousness  within  her  palaces,  but  he  is  bolder  and  a 
far  more  hopeful  man  than  I  am  who  will  affirm  that 
this  peace  and  prosperity  will  always  last.  History 
repeats  itself.  What  has  happened  once  may  happen 
again. 

The  negro,  in  the  Revolution,  fought  for  us  and 
with  us.  In  the  war  of  1812  General  Jackson,  at  New 
Orleans,  found  it  necessary  to  call  upon  the  colored 
people  to  assist  in  its  defense  against  England.  Abra- 
ham Lincoln  found  it  necessary  to  call  upon  the  negro 
to  defend  the  Union  against  rebellion.  In  all  cases  the 
negro  responded  gallantly. 

Our  legislators,  our  Presidents,  and  our  judges  should 
have  a  care,  lest,  by  forcing  these  people  outside  of  law, 
they  destroy  that  love  of  country  which  in  the  day  of 
trouble  is  needful  to  the  nation's  defense. 

I  am  not  here  in  this  presence  to  discuss  the  constitu- 
tionality or  the  unconstitutionality  of  this  decision  of 
the  Supreme  Court.  The  decision  may  or  may  not  be 
constitutional.  That  is  a  question  for  lawyers  and  not 
for  laymen ;  and  there  are  lawyers  on  this  platform  as 
learned,  able  and  eloquent  as  any  who  have  appeared 
in  this  case  before  the  Supreme  Court,  or  as  any  in  the 
land.     To  these  I  leave  the  exposition  of  the  Constitu- 


ADDBESS    AT    LINCOLN    HALL.  663 

tion ;  but  I  claim  the  right  to  remark  upon  a  strange 
and  glaring  inconsistency  of  this  decision  with  former 
decisions,  where  the  rules  of  law  apply.  It  is  a  new 
departure,  entirely  out  of  the  line  of  precedents  and 
decisions  of  the  Supreme  Court  at  other  times  and  in 
other  directions  where  the  rights  of  colored  men  were  con- 
cerned. It  has  utterly  ignored  and  rejected  the  force  and 
application  of  the  object  and  intention  of  the  adoption  of 
the  Fourteenth  Amendment.  It  has  made  no  account 
whatever  of  the  intention  and  purpose  of  Congress  and 
the  President  in  putting  the  Civil  Rights  Bill  upon 
the  statute  book  of  the  nation.  It  has  seen  fit  in  this 
case  affecting  a  weak  and  much  persecuted  people,  to 
be  guided  by  the  narrowest  and  most  restricted  rules  of 
legal  interpretation.  It  has  viewed  both  the  Constitu- 
tion and  the  law  with  a  strict  regard  to  their  letter,  but 
without  any  generous  recognition  and  application  of 
their  broad  and  liberal  spirit.  Upon  those  narrow  prin- 
ciples the  decision  is  logical  and  legal  of  course.  But 
what  I  complain  of,  and  what  every  lover  of  liberty  in 
the  United  States  has  a  right  to  complain  of,  is  this 
sudden  and  causeless  reversal  of  all  the  great  rules  of 
legal  interpretation  by  which  this  court  was  once  gov- 
erned in  the  construction  of  the  Constitution  and  of 
laws  respecting  colored  people. 

In  the  dark  days  of  slavery  this  court  on  all  occa- 
sions gave  the  greatest  importance  to  intention  as  a 
guide  to  interpretation.  The  object  and  intention  of 
the  law,  it  was  said,  must  prevail.  Everything  in  favor 
of  slavery  and  against  the  negro  was  settled  by  this 
object  and  intention  rule.  We  were  over  and  over  again 
referred  to  what  the  framers  meant,  and  plain  language 
itself  was  sacrificed  and  perverted  from  its  natural  and 
obvious  meaning  that  the  so  affirmed  intention  of  these 
framers   might  be   positively  asserted   and  given   the 


664  ADDRESS    AT    LINCOLN    HALL. 

force  of  law.  When  we  said  in  behalf  of  the  negro 
that  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  was  intended 
to  establish  justice  and  to  secure  the  blessings  of  liberty 
to  ourselves  and  our  posterity,  we  were  told  that  the 
words  said  so,  but  that  that  was  obviously  not  its  in- 
tention ;  that  it  was  intended  to  apply  only  to  white 
people,  and  that  the  intention  must  govern. 

When  we  came  to  the  clause  of  the  Constitution 
which  declares  that  the  immigration  or  importation  of 
such  persons  as  any  of  the  States  may  see  fit  to  admit 
shall  not  be  prohibited,  and  the  friends  of  liberty  de- 
clared that  this  provision  of  the  Constitution  did  not 
describe  the  slave-trade,  they  were  told  that  while  its 
language  applied  not  to  the  slaves  but  to  persons,  still 
the  object  and  intention  of  that  clause  of  the  Constitu- 
tion was  plainly  to  protect  the  slave-trade,  and  that  that 
intention  was  the  law  and  must  prevail.  When  we 
came  to  that  clause  of  the  Constitution  which  declares 
that  "  No  person  held  to  labor  or  service  in  one  State 
under  the  laws  thereof,  escaping  into  another,  shall  in 
consequence  of  any  law  or  regulation  therein  be  dis- 
charged from  such  labor  or  service,  but  shall  be  deliv- 
ered up  on  claim  of  the  party  to  whom  such  labor  or 
service  may  be  due,"  we  insisted  that  it  neither  de- 
scribed nor  applied  to  slaves ;  that  it  applied  only  to 
persons  owing  service  and  labor ;  that  slaves  did  not 
and  could  not  owe  service  and  labor;  that  this  clause  of 
the  Constitution  said  nothing  of  slaves  or  of  the  masters 
of  slaves  ;  that  it  was  silent  as  to  slave  States  or  free 
States  ;  that  it  was  simply  a  provision  to  enforce  a  con- 
tract and  not  to  force  any  man  into  slavery,  for  the 
slave  could  not  owe  service  or  make  a  contract. 

We  affirmed  that  it  gave  no  warrant  for  what  was 
called  "  The  Fugitive  Slave  Bill,"  and  we  contended 
that  the  bill  was  therefore   unconstitutional ;   but   our 


ADDRESS    AT    LINCOLN    HALL.  665 

arguments  were  laughed  to  scorn  by  that  court  and  by 
all  the  courts  of  the  country.  We  were  told  that  the 
intention  of  the  Constitution  was  to  enable  masters  to 
recapture  slaves,  and  that  the  law  of  '93  and  the 
Fugitive  Slave  Law  of  1850  were  constitutional,  bind- 
ing not  only  on  the  State  but  upon  each  citizen  of  a 
State. 

Fellow-citizens  !  While  slavery  was  the  base  line  of 
American  society,  while  it  ruled  the  church  and  state  ; 
while  it  was  the  interpreter  of  our  law  and  the  exponent 
of  our  religion,  it  admitted  no  quibbling,  no  narrow 
rules  of  legal  or  scriptural  interpretations  of  the  Bible 
or  of  the  Constitution.  It  sternly  demanded  its  pound 
of  flesh,  no  matter  how  the  scale  turned  or  how  much 
blood  was  shed  in  the  taking  of  it.  It  was  enough  for 
it  to  be  able  to  show  the  intention  to  get  all  it  asked 
in  the  courts  or  out  of  the  courts.  But  now  slavery 
is  abolished.  Its  reign  was  long,  dark  and  bloody. 
Liberty  is  now  the  base  line  of  the  Republic.  Liberty 
has  supplanted  slavery,  but  I  fear  it  has  not  supplanted 
the  spirit  or  power  of  slavery.  Where  slavery  was 
strong,  liberty  is  now  weak. 

Oh,  for  a  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States  which 
shall  be  as  true  to  the  claims  of  humanity  as  the  Su- 
preme Court  formerly  was  to  the  demands  of  slavery ! 
When  that  day  comes,  as  come  it  will,  a  Civil  Rights 
Bill  will  not  be  declared  unconstitutional  and  void,  in 
utter  and  flagrant  disregard  of  the  objects  and  inten- 
tions of  the  national  legislature  by  which  it  was  enacted 
and  of  the  rights  plainly  secured  by  the  Constitution. 

This  decision  of  the  Supreme  Court  admits  that  the 
Fourteenth  Amendment  is  a  prohibition  on  the  States. 
It  admits  that  a  State  shall  not  abridge  the  privileges 
or  immunities  of  citizens  of  the  United  States,  but  com- 
mits the  seeming  absurdity  of  allowing  the  people  of  a 


666  ADDRESS    AT   LINCOLN    HALL. 

State  to  do  what  it  prohibits  the  State  itself  from 
doing. 

It  used  to  be  thought  that  the  whole  was  more  than  a 
part ;  that  the  greater  included  the  less,  and  that  what 
was  unconstitutional  for  a  State  to  do  was  equally 
unconstitutional  for  an  individual  member  of  a  State 
to  do.  What  is  a  State,  in  the  absence  of  the  people 
who  compose  it?  Land,  air  and  water.  That  is  all. 
Land  and  water  do  not  discriminate.  All  are  equal 
before  them.  This  law  was  made  for  people.  As  indi- 
viduals, the  people  of  the  State  of  South  Carolina  may 
stamp  out  the  rights  of  the  negro  wherever  they  please, 
so  long  as  they  do  not  do  so  as  a  State,  and  this  absurb 
conclusion  is  to  be  called  a  law.  All  the  parts  can 
violate  the  Constitution,  but  the  whole  cannot.  It  is 
not  the  act  itself,  according  to  this  decision,  that  is 
unconstitutional.  The  unconstitutionality  of  the  case 
depends  wholly  upon  the  party  committing  the  act.  If 
the  State  commits  it,  the  act  is  wrong;  if  the  citizen 
of  the  State  commits  it,  the  act  is  right. 

O  consistency,  thou. art  indeed  a  jewel !  What  does 
it  matter  to  a  colored  citizen  that  a  State  may  not  insult 
and  outrage  him,  if  the  citizen  of  the  State  may?  The 
effect  upon  him  is  the  same,  and  it  was  just  this  effect 
that  the  framers  of  the  Fourteenth  Amendment  plainly 
intended  by  that  article  to  prevent. 

It  was  the  act,  not  the  instrument ;  it  was  the  murder, 
not  the  pistol  or  dagger,  which  was  prohibited.  It 
meant  to  protect  the  newly  enfranchised  citizen  from 
injustice  and  wrong,  not  merely  from  a  State,  but  from 
the  individual  members  of  a  State.  It  meant  to  give 
the  protection  to  which  his  citizenship,  his  loyalty,  his 
allegiance,  and  his  services  entitled  him  ;  and  this  mean- 
ing and  this  purpose  and  this  intention  are  now  de- 
clared by  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States  to  be 
unconstitutional  and  void. 


ADDRESS    AT    LINCOLN   HALL.  667 

I  say  again,  fellow-citizens,  Oh,  for  a  Supreme  Court 
which  shall  be  as  true,  as  vigilant,  as  active  and  exact- 
ing in  maintaining  laws  enacted  for  the  protection  of 
human  rights,  as  in  other  days  was  that  court  for  the 
destruction  of  human  rights  ! 

It  is  said  that  this  decision  will  make  no  difference  in 
the  treatment  of  colored  people ;  that  the  Civil  Rights 
Bill  was  a  dead  letter  and  could  not  be  enforced. 
There  may  be  some  truth  in  all  this,  but  it  is  not  the 
whole  truth.  That  bill,  like  all  advance  legislation, 
was  a  banner  on  the  outer  wall  of  American  liberty ;  a 
noble  moral  standard  uplifted  for  the  education  of  the 
American  people.  There  are  tongues  in  trees,  sermons 
in  stones,  and  books  in  the  running  brooks.  This  law, 
though  dead,  did  speak.  It  expressed  the  sentiment 
of  justice  and  fair  play  common  to  every  honest  heart. 
Its  voice  was  against  popular  prejudice  and  meanness. 
It  appealed  to  all  the  noble  and  patriotic  instincts  of 
the  American  people.  It  told  the  American  people 
that  they  were  all  equal  before  the  law;  that  they 
belonged  to  a  common  country  and  were  equal  citizens. 
The  Supreme  Court  has  hauled  down  this  broad  and 
glorious  flag  of  liberty  in  open  day  and  before  all  the 
people,  and  has  thereby  given  joy  to  the  heart  of  every 
man  in  the  land  who  wishes  to  deny  to  others  the  rights 
he  claims  for  himself.  It  is  a  concession  to  race  pride, 
selfishness,  and  meanness,  and  will  be  received  with  joy 
by  every  upholder  of  caste  in  the  land,  and  for  this  I 
deplore  and  denounce  this  decision. 

It  is  a  frequent  and  favorite  device  of  an  indefensible 
cause  to  misstate  and  pervert  the  views  of  those  who 
advocate  a  good  cause,  and  I  have  never  seen  this  device 
more  generally  resorted  to  than  in  the  case  of  the  late 
decision  on  the  Civil  Rights  Bill.  When  we  dissent 
from  the  opinion  of  the  Supreme  Court  and  give  the 


668  ADDRESS    AT    LINCOLN    HALL. 

reasons  why  we  think  the  opinion  unsound,  we  are 
straightway  charged  in  the  papers  with  denouncing  the 
court  itself,  and  thus  put  in  the  attitude  of  bad  citizens. 
Now,  I  utterly  deny  that  there  has  ever  been  any  de- 
nunciation of  the  Supreme  Court  by  the  speakers  on  this 
platform,  and  I  defy  any  man  to  point  out  one  sentence 
or  one  syllable  of  any  speech  of  mine  in  denunciation  of 
that  court. 

Another  illustration  of  this  tendency  to  put  oppo- 
nents in  a  false  position,  is  seen  in  the  persistent  effort 
to  stigmatize  the  Civil  Rights  Bill  as  a  Social 
Rights  Bill.  Now,  where  under  the  whole  heavens, 
outside  of  the  United  States,  could  any  such  perversion 
of  truth  have  any  chance  of  success?  No  man  in 
Europe  would  ever  dream  that  because  he  has  a  right 
to  ride  on  a  railway,  or  stop  at  a  hotel,  he  therefore  has 
the  right  to  enter  into  social  relations  with  anybody. 
No  one  has  a  right  to  speak  to  another  without  that 
other's  permission.  Social  equality  and  civil  equality 
rest  upon  an  entirely  different  basis,  and  well  enough 
the  American  people  know  it ;  yet,  in  order  to  inflame 
a  popular  prejudice,  respectable  papers  like  the  New 
York  Times  and  the  Chicago  Tribune  persist  in  de- 
scribing the  Civil  Rights  Bill  as  a  Social  Rights  Bill. 

When  a  colored  man  is  in  the  same  room  or  in  the 
same  carriage  with  white  people,  as  a  servant,  there  is  no 
talk  of  social  equality,  but  if  he  is  there  as  a  man  and  a 
gentleman,  he  is  an  offense.  What  makes  the  differ- 
ence ?  It  is  not  color,  for  his  color  is  unchanged.  The 
whole  essence  of  the  thing  is  in  its  purpose  to  degrade 
and  stamp  out  the  liberties  of  the  race.  It  is  the  old 
spirit  of  slavery  and  nothing  else.  To  say  that  because 
a  man  rides  in  the  same  car  with  another,  he  is  there- 
fore socially  equal,  is  one  of  the  wildest  absurdities. 

When  I  was  in  England,  some  years  ago,  I  rode  upon 


ADDRESS    AT    LINCOLN    HALL.  669 

highways,  byways,  steamboats,  stage-coaches  and  omni- 
buses. I  was  in  the  House  of  Commons,  in  the  House 
of  Lords,  in  the  British  Museum,  in  the  Coliseum,  in 
the  National  Gallery,  everywhere  ;  sleeping  in  rooms 
where  lords  and  dukes  had  slept ;  sitting  at  tables 
where  lords  and  dukes  were  sitting ;  but  I  never 
thought  that  those  circumstances  made  me  socially  the 
equal  of  these  lords  and  dukes.  I  hardly  think  that 
some  of  our  Democratic  friends  would  be  regarded 
among  those  lords  as  their  equals.  If  riding  in  the 
same  car  makes  one  equal,  I  think  that  the  little  poodle 
dog  I  saw  one  day  sitting  in  the  lap  of  a  lady  was  made 
equal  by  riding  in  the  same  car  with  her.  Equality, 
social  equality,  is  a  matter  between  individuals.  It  is 
a  reciprocal  understanding.  I  do  not  think  that  when 
I  ride  with  an  educated,  polished  rascal  he  is  thereby 
made  my  equal,  or  that  when  I  ride  with  a  numskull  it 
makes  him  my  equal.  Social  equality  does  not  neces- 
sarily follow  from  civil  equality,  and  yet  for  the  pur- 
pose of  a  hell-black  and  damning  prejudice,  our  papers 
still  insist  that  the  Civil  Rights  Bill  is  a  bill  to  estab- 
lish social  equality. 

If  it  is  a  bill  for  social  equality,  so  is  the  Declaration 
of  Independence,  which  declares  that  all  men  have 
equal  rights  ;  so  is  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount ;  so  is  the 
golden  rule  that  commands  us  to  do  to  others  as  we 
would  that  others  should  do  to  us ;  so  is  the  teaching 
of  the  Apostle  that  of  one  blood  God  has  made  all 
nations  to  dwell  on  the  face  of  the  earth ;  so  is  the  Con- 
stitution of  the  United  States,  and  so  are  the  laws  and 
customs  of  every  civilized  country  in  the  world ;  for 
nowhere,  outside  of  the  United  States,  is  any  man 
denied  civil  rights  on  account-  of  his  color. 


670  DEFEAT    OF    JAMES    G.    BLAINE. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

DEFEAT   OF  JAMES   G.  BLAINE. 

Causes  of  the  Republican  defeat — Tariff  and  free  trade — No  con* 
fidence  in  the  Democratic  party. 

THE  next  event  worthy  of  remark  after  the  decision 
of  the  Supreme  Court  against  the  validity  of  the 
Civil  Rights  Law,  and  one  which  strikingly  illustrated 
the  reaction  of  public  sentiment  and  the  steady  march 
of  the  slave  power  toward  national  supremacy  since  the 
agonies  of  the  war,  was  the  defeat  in  1884  of  Mr.  James 
G.  Blaine,  the  Republican  candidate  for  the  presidency, 
and  the  election  of  Mr.  Grover  Cleveland,  the  Demo- 
cratic candidate  for  that  office.  This  result,  in  view  of 
the  men  and  the  parties  represented,  was  a  marked  sur- 
prise. Mr.  Blaine  was  supposed  to  be  the  most  popu- 
lar statesman  in  the  country,  while  his  opponent  was 
little  known  outside  of  his  own  State.  Besides,  the 
attitude  and  behavior  of  the  Democratic  party  during 
the  war  had  been  such  as  to  induce  belief  that  many 
years  must  elapse  before  it  could  again  be  trusted  with 
the  reins  of  the  National  Government.  Events  show 
that  little  dependence  can  be  wisely  placed  upon  the 
political  stability  of  the  masses.  Popularity  to-day 
is,  with  them,  no  guaranty  of  popularity  to-morrow. 
Offenses  and  services  are  alike  easily  and  speedily 
forgotten  by  them.  They  change  front  at  the  com- 
mand  of   the    moment.     Yet   it   is   never   difficult   to 


CAUSES  OF  THE  REPUBLICAN  DEFEAT.        671 

account  for   a   change   after   that   change   has    taken 
place. 

The  defeat  of  the  Republican  party  in  1884  was  due 
rather  to  its  own  folly  than  to  the  wisdom  of  the  Demo- 
cratic party.  It  despised  and  rejected  the  hand  that 
had  raised  it  to  power,  and  it  paid  the  penalty  of  its  own 
folly.  The  life  of  the  Republican  party  lay  in  its  de- 
votion to  justice,  liberty  and  humanity.  When  it 
abandoned  or  slighted  these  great  moral  ideas  and 
devoted  itself  to  materialistic  measures,  it  no  longer 
appealed  to  the  heart  of  the  nation,  but  to  its  pocket. 
It  became  a  Samson  shorn  of  its  locks.  The  leader  in 
this  new  and  downward  departure  of  the  party  was  the 
first  to  feel  its  fatal  consequences.  It  was  he,  more 
than  any  other  man,  who  defeated  the  policy  of  Grant, 
Conkling,  Gen.  Butler,  and  other  true  men,  in  favor 
of  extending  national  protection  to  colored  citizens  in 
their  right  to  vote.  His  mistake  became  sensible  even 
to  him  in  the  hour  of  his  defeat.  It  was  all  plain  then. 
He  made,  at  Augusta,  at  the  close  of  the  campaign,  the 
speech  which  he  should  have  made  at  its  beginning.  In 
that  speech  he  showed  plainly  that  the  hand  which 
struck  down  the  negro  voter  was  the  same  hand  by 
which  he  himself  was  politically  slain. 

This  degeneracy  in  the  Republican  party  began  to 
manifest  itself  when  the  voices  of  Sumner,  Wade,  Mor- 
ton, Conkling,  Stevens,  and  Logan  were  no  longer  con- 
trol) ing  in  its  councils  ;  when  Morton  was  laughed  at  for 
"  waving  the  bloody  shirt  "  and  for  exposing  the  bloody 
crimes  and  outrages  against  the  Republican  voters  of  the 
South ;  when  the  talk  of  unloading  the  negro  waxed 
louder  and  louder  ;  when  Southern  men  pretended  to 
be  aching  for  a  favorable  moment  for  deserting  the 
Democratic  party  and  joining  the  Republican  party,  and 
when  it  was  thought  that  the  white  vote  of  the  South 


672  TARIFF    AND    FREE    TRADE. 

could  be  secured  if  the  black  vote  was  abandoned. 
Then  came  along  the  old  issues  of  tariff  and  free  trade, 
and  kindred  questions  of  material  interests,  to  the  ex- 
clusion of  the  more  vital  principles  for  which  the  Re- 
publican party  stood  in  the  days  of  its  purity  and  power. 
But  the  expected  accessions  to  its  ranks  from  the  white 
voters  of  the  South  did  not  take  place.  If  anything, 
the  South  became,  with  every  concession  made  by  the 
Republicans  to  win  its  white  vote,  more  solidly  Demo- 
cratic. There  never  was  yet,  and  there  never  will  be, 
an  instance  of  permanent  success  where  a  party  abandons 
its  righteous  principles  to  win  favor  of  the  opposing 
party.  Mankind  abhors  the  idea  of  abandoning  friends 
in  order  to  win  the  support  of  enemies.  Considering 
that  the  Republican  party  had  fallen  away  from  the 
grand  ideas  of  liberty,  progress,  and  national  unity  in 
which  it  had  originated,  and  no  longer  felt  that  it  should 
protect  the  rights  it  had  recognized  in  the  Constitution, 
some  of  its  foremost  men  lost  their  interest  in  its  success, 
and  others  deserted  outright,  claiming  that  as  there  was 
now,  on  the  Southern  question,  no  difference  between 
the  two  parties,  there  was  therefore  no  choice.  Even 
colored  voters  in  the  North,  where  in  doubtful  Repub- 
lican States  their  votes  are  most  important  and  can  turn 
the  scale  for  or  against  one  or  the  other  of  the  parties, 
began  to  advocate  the  withdrawal  of  their  support  from 
the  old  party  by  which  they  were  made  citizens  and  to 
join  the  Democratic  party.  Of  this  class  I  was  not  one. 
I  knew  that  however  bad  the  Republican  party  was,  the 
Democratic  party  was  much  worse.  The  elements  of 
which  the  Republican  party  was  composed  gave  better 
ground  for  the  ultimate  hope  of  the  success  of  the 
colored  man's  cause  than  those  of  the  Democratic  party. 
The  Democratic  party  was  the  party  of  reaction  and  the 
chosen  party  of  the  old  master  class.     It  was  true  to 


NO    CONFIDENCE    IN   THE   DEMOCRATIC    PARTY.         673 

that  class  in  the  darkest  hours  of  the  Rebellion,  and  was 
true  to  the  same  in  its  resistance  of  all  the  measures 
intended  to  secure  to  the  nation  the  blood-bought  re- 
sults of  the  war.  I  was  convinced  that  it  was  not  wise 
to  cast  in  my  lot  with  that  party.  Considerations  of 
gratitude  as  well  as  of  wisdom  bound  me  to  the  Republi- 
can party.  If  men  in  either  party  could  be  induced  to 
extend  the  arm  of  the  nation  for  the  protection  of  the 
negro  voter  I  believed  that  the  Republican  party  would 
be  that  party. 


674  EUROPEAN   TOUR. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

EUROPEAN  TOUE. 

Revisits  Parliament — Changes  in  Parliament — Recollections  of  Lord 
Broughan — Listens  to  Gladstone — Meeting  with  old  friends. 

SEPTEMBER,  1886,  was  quite  a  milestone  in  my  ex- 
perience and  journey  of  life.  I  had  long  desired  to 
make  a  brief  tour  through  several  countries  in  Europe 
and  especially  to  revisit  England,  Ireland  and  Scotland, 
and  to  meet  once  more  the  friends  I  met  with  in  those 
countries  more  than  forty  years  before.  I  had  twice 
visited  England,  but  I  had  never  been  on  the  conti- 
nent of  Europe,  and  this  time  I  was  accompanied  by  my 
wife. 

I  shall  attempt  here  no  ample  description  of  our 
travels  abroad.  For  this  more  space  would  be  required 
than  the  limits  of  this  volume  will  permit.  Besides, 
with  such  details  the  book-shelves  are  already  crowded. 
To  revisit  places,  scenes,  and  friends  after  forty  years  is 
not  a  very  common  occurrence  in  the  lives  of  men ;  and 
while  the  desire  to  do  so  may  be  intense,  the  realiza- 
tion has  to  it  a  sad  side  as  well  as  a  cheerful  one. 
The  old  people  first  met  there  have  passed  away,  the 
middle-aged  have  grown  old,  and  the  young  have  only 
heard  their  fathers  and  mothers  speak  of  you.  The 
places  are  there,  but  the  people  are  gone.  I  felt  this 
when  looking  upon  the  members  of  the  House  of  Com- 
mons. When  I  was  there  forty-five  years  before,  I  saw 
many  of  England's  great  men  ;  men  whom  I  had  much 


REVISITS    PARLIAMENT.  675 

desired  to  see  and  hear  and  was  much  gratified  by 
being  able  to  see  and  hear.  There  were  Sir  Robert 
Peel,  Daniel  O'Connell,  Richard  Cobden,  John  Bright, 
Lord  John  Russell,  Sir  James  Graham,  Benjamin  Dis- 
raeli, Lord  Morpeth,  and  others,  but  except  Mr.  Glad- 
stone, not  one  who  was  there  then  is  there  now.  Mr. 
Bright  was  alive,  bat  ill  health  kept  him  out  of  Parlia- 
ment. Five  and  forty  years  before,  I  saw  him  there, 
young,  robust  and  strong ;  a  rising  British  statesman 
representing  a  new  element  of  power  in  his  country,  and 
battling  as  the  co-worker  of  Richard  Cobden,  against 
the  corn-laws  which  kept  bread  from  the  mouths  of  the 
hungry.  His  voice  and  eloquence  were  then  a  power 
in  Parliament.  At  that  time  the  question  which  most 
deeply  interested  and  agitated  England  was  the  repeal 
of  the  corn-laws.  Of  this  agitation  Mr.  Richard  Cob- 
den and  Mr.  Bright,  backed  by  the  anti-corn-law  league, 
were  the  leaders.  The  landed  aristocracy  of  England, 
represented  by  the  Tory  party,  opposed  the  repeal  with 
intense  zeal  and  bitterness.  But  the  circumstances  were 
against  that  interest  and  against  that  party.  The  famine 
of  1845  was  doing  its  ghastly  work,  and  the  people  not 
only  of  Ireland,  but  of  England  and  Scotland,  were  ask- 
ing for  bread,  more  bread,  and  cheaper  bread ;  and  this 
was  a  petition  to  which  resistance  was  vain.  The  facts 
and  figures  of  Cobden  and  the  eloquence  of  Mr.  Bright, 
supported  by  the  needs  of  the  people,  bore  down  the 
powerful  opposition  of  the  aristocracy,  and  finally  won 
over  to  repeal  the  great  Tory  leader  in  the  person 
of  Sir  Robert  Peel,  one  of  the  most  graceful  debaters 
and  ablest  parliamentarians  that  England  ever  had.  A 
more  fascinating  man  than  he  I  never  saw  or  heard  in 
any  legislative  body.  But  able  and  skillful  leader  as  he 
was,  he  could  not  carry  his  party  with  him.  The  landed 
proprietors  opposed  him  to  the  last.     Their  cause  was 


676  CHANGES    IN    PARLIAMENT. 

espoused  by  Lord  George  Bentinck  and  Mr.  Benjamin 
Disraeli.  The  philippics  of  the  latter  against  Sir  Rob- 
ert were  among  the  most  scathing  and  torturing  of  any- 
thing in  their  line  to  which  I  ever  listened.  His  invec- 
tives were  all  the  more  burning  and  blistering  because 
delivered  with  the  utmost  coolness  and  studied  delibera- 
tion. But  he  too  was  gone  when  I  looked  into  the 
House  of  Commons  this  time.  The  grand  form  and 
powerful  presence  of  Daniel  O'Connell  was  no  longer 
there.  The  diminutive  but  dignified  figure  of  Lord  John 
Russell,  that  great  Whig  leader,  was  absent.  In  the 
House  of  Lords,  where,  five  and  forty  years  before,  I 
saw  and  heard  Lord  Brougham,  all  were  gone,  and  he 
with  the  rest.  He  was  the  most  remarkable  speaker  I 
ever  heard.  Such  a  flow  of  language  ;  such  a  wealth  of 
knowledge ;  such  an  aptitude  of  repartee  ;  such  quick- 
ness in  reply  to  difficult  questions  suddenly  sprung  upon 
him,  I  think  I  never  saw  equaled  in  any  other  speaker. 
In  his  attitudes  and  gestures  he  was  in  all  respects  ori- 
ginal, and  just  the  opposite  of  Daniel  Webster.  As  he 
spoke,  his  tall  frame  reeled  to  and  fro  like  a  reed  in  a 
gale,  and  his  arms  were  everywhere,  down  by  his  sides, 
extended  in  front  and  over  his  head  ;  always  in  action 
and  never  at  rest.  He  was  discussing  when  I  heard  him 
the  postal  relations  of  England,  and  he  seemed  to  know 
the  postal  arrangements  of  every  civilized  people  in  the 
world.  He  was  often  interrupted  by  "  the  noble  Lords," 
but  he  very  simply  disposed  of  them  with  a  word  or  two 
that  made  them  objects  of  pity  and  sometimes  of  ridicule. 
I  wondered  how  they  dared  to  expose  their  lordly  heads 
to  the  heels  of  such  a  perfect  race-horse  in  debate  as  he 
seemed  to  be.  He  simply  played  with  them.  When 
they  came  too  near  he  gave  them  a  kick  and  scampered 
away  over  the  field  of  his  subject  without  looking  back 
to  see  if  his  victims  were  living,  wounded,  or  dead.     But 


RECOLLECTIONS    OF    LORD    BROUGHAM.  677 

this  marvelous  man,  though  he  lived  long,  was  now 
gone,  and  I  saw  in  England  no  man  like  him  filling  his 
place  or  likely  to  fill  his  place. 

While  in  England  during  this  last  visit  I  had  the 
good  fortune  to  see  and  hear  Mr.  William  E.  Gladstone, 
the  great  Liberal  leader,  and,  since  Sir  Robert  Peel,  the 
acknowledged  prince  of  parliamentary  debaters.  He 
was  said  by  those  who  had  often  heard  him  to  be  on 
this  occasion  in  one  of  his  happiest  speaking  moods,  and 
he  made  one  of  his  best  speeches.  I  went  early.  The 
House  was  already  crowded  with  members  and  specta- 
tors when  Mr.  Gladstone  came  in  and  took  his  seat 
opposite  Mr.  Balfour,  the  Tory  leader.  Though  seventy- 
seven  years  had  passed  over  him  his  step  was  firm  and 
his  bearing  confident  and  vigorous.  Expectation  had 
been  raised  by  the  announcement  in  advance  that  Mr. 
Gladstone  would  that  day  move  for  the  indefinite  post- 
ponement of  the  Irish  Force  Bill,  the  measure  of  all 
others  to  which  the  Government  was  committed  as  a 
remedy  for  the  ills  of  Ireland.  As  he  sat  in  front  of 
the  Government  leader,  an  able  debater  awaiting  the 
moment  to  begin  his  speech,  I  saw  in  the  face  of  Mr. 
Gladstone  a  blending  of  opposite  qualities.  There  were 
the  peace  and  gentleness  of  the  lamb,  with  the  strength 
and  determination  of  the  lion.  Deep  earnestness  was 
expressed  in  all  his  features.  He  began  his  speech  in  a 
tone  conciliatory  and  persuasive.  His  argument  against 
the  bill  was  based  upon  statistics  which  he  handled  with 
marvelous  facility.  He  showed  that  the  amount  of 
crimes  in  Ireland  for  which  the  Force  Bill  was  claimed 
as  a  remedy  by  the  Government  was  not  greater  than 
the  great  class  of  crimes  in  England;  and  that  there- 
fore there  was  no  reason  for  a  Force  Bill  in  one  country 
more  than  in  the  other.  After  marshaling  his  facts 
and  figures  to  this  point,  in  a  masterly  and  convincing 


678  LISTENS    TO    GLADSTONE. 

manner,  raising  his  voice  and  pointing  his  finger  directly 
at  Mr.  Balfour,  he  exclaimed,  in  a  tone  almost  mena- 
cing and  tragic,  "  "What  are  you  fighting  for  ?  "  The 
effect  was  thrilling.  His  peroration  was  a  splendid 
appeal  to  English  love  of  liberty.  When  he  sat  down 
the  House  was  instantly  thinned  out.  There  seemed 
neither  in  members  nor  spectators  any  desire  to  hear 
another  voice  after  hearing  Mr.  Gladstone's,  and  I 
shared  this  feeling  with  the  rest.  A  few  words  were 
said  in  reply  by  Mr.  Balfour,  who,  though  an  able 
debater,  was  no  match  for  the  aged  Liberal  leader. 

Leaving  public  persons,  of  whom  many  more  could  be 
mentioned,  I  turned  to  the  precious  friends  from  whom 
I  parted  at  the  end  of  my  first  visit  to  Great  Britain 
and  Ireland.  In  Dublin,  the  first  city  I  then  visited,  I 
was  kindly  received  by  Mr.  Richard  Webb,  Richard 
Allen,  James  Haughton,  and  others.  They  were  now  all 
gone,  and  except  some  of  their  children,  I  was  among 
strangers.  These  received  me  in  the  same  cordial  spirit 
that  distinguished  their  fathers  and  mothers.  I  did  not 
visit  dear  old  Cork,  where  in  1845  I  was  made  welcome 
by  the  Jennings,  the  Warings,  the  Wrights,  and  their 
circle  of  friends,  most  of  whom  I  learned  had  passed 
away.  The  same  was  true  of  the  Neals,  the  Workmans, 
the  Mclntyres,  and  the  Nelsons  at  Belfast.  I  had 
friends  in  Limerick,  in  Waterford,  in  Eniscorthy,  and 
other  towns  of  Ireland,  but  I  saw  none  of  them  during 
this  visit.  What  was  true  of  the  mortality  of  my 
friends  in  Ireland,  was  equally  true  of  those  in  England. 
Few  who  first  received  me  in  that  country  are  now 
among  the  living.  It  was,  however,  my  good  fortune  to 
meet  once  more  Mrs.  Anna  Richardson  and  Miss  Ellen 
Richardson,  the  two  members  of  the  Society  of  Friends, 
both  beyond  three-score  and  ten,  who,  forty-five  years 
before,  opened  a  correspondence  with  my   old  master 


MEETING    WITH    OLD    FRIENDS.  679 

and  raised  seven  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  with  which 
to  purchase  my  freedom.  Mrs.  Anna  Richardson,  hav- 
ing reached  the  good  old  age  of  eighty-six  years,  her 
life  marvelously  filled  up  with  good  works,  for  her  hand 
was  never  idle  and  her  heart  and  brain  were  always 
active  in  the  cause  of  peace  and  benevolence,  a  few 
days  before  this  writing  passed  away.  Miss  Ellen 
Richardson,  now  over  eighty,  still  lives  and  continues 
to  take  a  lively  interest  in  the  career  of  the  man  whose 
freedom  she  was  instrumental  in  procuring.  It  was  a 
great  privilege  once  more  to  look  into  the  faces  and 
hear  the  voices  of  these  noble  and  benevolent  women. 
I  saw  in  England,  too,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Russell  Lant  Car- 
penter, two  friends  who  were  helpful  to  me  when  in 
England,  and,  until  within  a  few  days,  helpful  to  me 
still.  During  all  the  time  that  I  edited  and  published 
my  paper  in  Rochester,  New  York,  I  had  the  material 
and  moral  support  of  Rev.  Russell  Lant  Carpenter  and 
that  of  his  excellent  wife.  But  now  he  too  has  passed 
away,  covered  with  honors.  He  was  one  of  the  purest 
spirits  and  most  impartial  minds  I  ever  met.  Though  a 
man  of  slender  frame,  his  life  was  one  of  earnest  work, 
and  he  reached  the  age  of  seventy-five.  He  was  the  son 
of  Rev.  Lant  Carpenter,  who  for  a  long  time  was  an 
honored  pastor  in  Bristol.  He  was  also  the  brother 
of  Philip  and  Mary  Carpenter,  and  one  of  a  family 
distinguished  for  every  moral  and  intellectual  ex- 
cellence. 

I  missed  the  presence  of  George  Thompson,  one 
of  the  most  eloquent  men  who  ever  advocated  the 
cause  of  the  colored  man,  either  in  England  or 
America.  Joseph  Sturge  and  most  of  his  family  had 
also  passed  away.  But  I  will  pursue  this  melan- 
choly enumeration  no  further,  except  to  say  that,  in 


■680  MEETING    WITH   OLD    FRIENDS. 

meeting  with  the  descendants  of  anti-slavery  friends 
in  England,  Ireland  and  Scotland,  it  was  good  to  have 
confirmed  the  scriptural  saying,  "  Train  up  a  child  in 
the  way  he  should  go  and  when  he  is  old  he  will 
not  depart  from  it." 


CONTINUATION  OF  EUROPEAN    TOUR.  681 


CHAPTER  IX. 

CONTINUATION  OF  EUKOPEAN  TOUK. 

Through  France — Dijon  and  Lyons — The  palace  of  the  Popes — The 
Amphitheater  at  Aries — Visits  Nice — Pisa  and  its  leaning  tower — 
The  Pantheon — Modern  Rome — Religion  at  Rome — Rome  of  the 
Past — Vesuvius  and  Naples — Through  the  Suez  Canal — Life  in  the 
East — The  Nile — The  religion  of  Mahomet — At  the  graves  of  Theo- 
dore Parker  and  Mrs.  Browning — The  mountains  of  the  Tyrol. 

ASIDE  from  the  great  cities  of  London  and  Paris, 
with  their  varied  and  brilliant  attractions,  the 
American  tourist  will  find  no  part  of  a  European  tour 
more  interesting  than  the  country  lying  between  Paris 
and  Rome.  Here  was  the  cradle  in  which  the  civiliza- 
tion of  Western  Europe  and  our  own  country  was  rocked 
and  developed.  The  whole  journey  between  these  two 
great  cities  is  deeply  interesting  and  thought-suggesting. 
It  was  the  battle-ground  and  the  scene  of  heroic  en- 
deavor, where  every  inch  of  the  field  was  sternly  dis- 
puted ;  where  the  helmet,  shield,  and  spear  of  Eastern 
civilization  met  the  sling  and  arrow  and  desperate  cour- 
age of  determined  barbarism.  Nor  was  the  tide  of 
battle  always  in  one  direction.  Indications  of  the  stern- 
ness and  duration  of  the  conflict  are  still  visible  all 
along  the  line.  These  are  seen  in  walled  and  fortified 
towns,  in  grim  and  solemn  convents,  in  old  monasteries 
and  castles,  in  massive  walls  and  gates,  in  huge  iron 
bolts  and  heavily  barred  windows,  and  fortifications 
built  after  the  wisdom  of  the  wary  eagle  on  lofty  crags 
and   clefts  of  rocks  and  mountain  fastnesses,  hard  to 


682  THROUGH    FRANCE. 

assault  and  easy  to  defend.  These  all  tell  of  the 
troublous  times  in  which  they  were  erected,  when 
homes  were  castles,  palaces  were  prisons,  and  men  held 
their  lives  and  property  by  the  might  of  the  strongest. 
Here  met  the  old  and  the  new,  and  here  was  fought  out 
the  irrepressible  conflict  between  European  civilization 
and  barbarism. 

As  the  traveler  moyes  eastward  and  southward  be- 
tween those  two  great  cities,  he  will  observe  an  increase 
of  black  hair,  black  eyes,  full  lips,  and  dark  complexions. 
He  will  observe  a  Southern  and  Eastern  style  of  dress  ; 
gay  colors,  startling  jewelry,  and  an  outdoor  free-and- 
easy  movement  of  the  people. 

I  have  seen  it  alleged  that  the  habit  of  carrying  the 
burdens  on  the  head  is  a  mark  of  inferiority  peculiar  to 
the  negro.  It  was  not  necessary  that  I  should  go  to 
Europe  to  be  able  to  refute  this  allegation,  yet  I  was 
glad  to  see,  both  in  Italy  and  the  south  of  France,  that 
this  custom  is  about  as  common  there  as  it  is  among  the 
dusky  daughters  of  the  Nile.  Even  if  originated  by  the 
negro,  it  has  been  well  copied  by  some  of  the  best  types 
of  the  Caucasian.  In  any  case  it  may  be  welcomed  as 
a  proof  of  a  common  brotherhood. 

In  other  respects  I  saw  in  France  and  Italy  evidences 
of  a  common  identity  with  the  African.  In  Africa  the 
people  congregate  at  night  in  their  towns  and  villages, 
while  their  living  is  made  by  tilling  the  soil  outside. 
We  saw  few  farm-houses  in  the  south  of  France. 
Beautiful  fields  and  vineyards  are  there,  but  few  farm- 
houses. The  village  has  taken  the  place  of  the  farm- 
house, and  the  peasants  sometimes  go  several  miles 
from  their  villages  to  work  their  vineyards.  They  may 
be  seen  in  gangs  in  the  morning  going  to  their  work, 
and  returning  in  gangs  in  the  evening  from  their  work. 
Men  and  women  share  this  toil  alike,  and  one  of  the 


RURAL   LIFE.  683 

pleasantest  sights  to  be  seen  in  passing  along  are  the 
groups  of  these  people,  seated  along  the  roadside  and 
taking  their  frugal  meal  of  brown  bread  and  sour 
wine,  as  cheerful  and  happy  as  if  their  fare  was  sump- 
tuous and  their  raiment  purple  and  fine  linen.  This 
sight,  like  many  others,  is  a  gratifying  evidence  that  the 
poor  often  get  as  much  happiness  out  of  life  as  do  the 
rich  and  great,  and  perhaps  more.  American  ideas, 
however,  would  be  unreconciled  and  shocked  by  the 
part  borne  by  the  women  in  the  labors  of  the  field.  If 
an  equal  share  in  the  hardships  of  life  is  desired  by 
women,  the  battle  for  it  has  been  already  fought  and 
won  by  the  women  of  the  Old  World.  Like  men  they 
go  to  the  field,  bright  and  early  in  the  morning,  and  like 
the  men  they  return  to  their  villages  late  in  the  somber 
shades  of  evening,  with  faces  browned  by  the  sun  and 
hands  hardened  by  the  hoe. 

Leaving  Paris  and  passing  the  famous  grounds  of 
Fontainebleau,  one  is  reminded  that  they  are  no  longer, 
as  of  yore,  the  proud  abode  of  royalty.  Like  all  else  of 
imperial  and  monarchical  possessions,  the  palace  here 
has,  under  the  Republic,  passed  from  the  hands  of 
princes  to  the  possession  of  the  people.  It  is  still  kept 
in  excellent  condition.  Its  grounds  conform  in  the 
strictest  sense  to  French  taste  and  skill,  the  main 
feature  of  which  is  perfect  uniformity.  Its  trees  and 
its  walks  conform  to  straight  lines.  The  plummet  and 
pruning-hook  are  employed  with  remorseless  severity. 
No  branch  of  a  tree  is  permitted  to  be  found  longer  than 
another,  and  the  hedge  seems  to  be  trimmed  by  rule, 
compass,  and  square.  But  little  liberty  is  allowed  to 
nature  in  direction.  Her  crooked  ways  must  be  made 
straight,  her  bent  forms  made  vertical,  high  must  be 
made  low,  and  all  be  cut  down  to  a  dead  level.  The 
houses,  gardens,  roads  and  bridges  are  all  more  or  less 


684  DIJON    AND    LYONS. 

subject  to  this  rule.  As  you  see  them  in  one  part  of 
the  country  so  you  see  them  in  another. 

Dijon,  so  closely  associated  with  the  names  of  Bos- 
suet  and  St.  Bernard,  the  center,  also,  of  the  finest 
vineyards  and  the  finest  wines  in  France,  and  the  an- 
cient seat  of  the  great  dukes  of  Burgundy,  traces ,  of 
whose  wealth  and  power  are  still  visible  in  what  remains 
of  the  ducal  palace  and  the  ancient  castle,  whose  walls 
when  a  prison  inclosed  the  restless  Mirabeau,  takes  a 
deep  hold  upon  the  interest  of  the  traveler.  Its  vener- 
able and  picturesque  churches,  in  a  chapel  of  one  of 
which  is  a  black  image  of  the  Virgin  Mary  about  which 
one  might  philosophize,  leave  upon  the  mind:  an  impres- 
sion very  different  from  the  one  felt  on  reaching  Lyons, 
that  center  of  the  greatest  silk  industry  in  France. 
The  main  feature  of  our  interest  in  the  latter  town, 
aside  from  its  historical  associations,  was  the  Heights  of 
Fourvieres,  from  which  one  of  the  grandest  views  of 
the  surrounding  country  can  in  clear  weather  be  had. 
We  were  conducted  to  this  immense  height  by  a  kind- 
hearted  woman  who  seemed  to  know  at  once  that  we 
were  strangers  and  in  need  of  a  guide.  She  volunteered 
to  serve  without  promise  of  reward.  She  would  not 
touch  a  penny  for  her  service.  She  was  evidently  a 
good  Catholic,  and  her  kindness  made  even  more  impres- 
sion upon  us  than  the  sonorous  bells  of  her  city.  We 
saw  in  Lyons,  too,  a  grand  French  military  display, 
twenty  thousand  men  in  procession,  rank  upon  rank 
with  their  glittering  steel  and  splendid  uniform,  with 
all  the  pomp  and  circumstance  of  glorious  war,  a  spec- 
tacle at  once  brilliant  and  sad  to  behold.  Soldiers  and 
slaughter  go  together. 

Avignon,  more  than  seventy  years  the  home  of  the 
popes  and  the  scene  of  pontifical  magnificence,  pow- 
erfully impresses  the  mind.     Five  ecclesiastical  digni- 


AVIGNON.  685 

taries  at  the  least,  according  to  history,  were  here 
consecrated  to  the  service  of  the  church.  Avignon 
especially  illustrates  what  I  have  said  of  the  general 
character  of  the  country  through  which  we  passed  on 
our  way  to  the  Eternal  City.  It  is  surrounded  by  a 
wall  flanked  by  thirty-nine  towers  and  is  entered 
through  four  great  gates.  Though  this  wall  is  twelve 
feet  high  and  is  thus  flanked  by  towers,  and  though  it 
was  doubtless  at  one  time  a  means  of  defense,  it  would 
be  nothing  against  the  projectiles  of  modern  warfare. 
Like  many  other  things,  it  has  survived  the  use  for 
which  it  was  erected.  The  object  of  chief  interest  in 
Avignon,  its  palace  of  the  popes,  is  certainly  a  very 
striking  feature.  In  its  appointments  it  justifies  the 
German  proverb,  "  They  who  have  the  cross  will  bless 
themselves."  Situated  on  an  eminence  proudly  over- 
looking the  city  and  its  surroundings,  the  grounds 
large  and  beautiful,  the  popes  who  resided  there  no 
doubt  found  it  a  very  pleasant  abode.  In  looking  at 
the  situation  of  the  palace,  it  was  evident  to  me  that 
Catholics  have  long  known  how  to  select  locations  for 
their  churches  and  other  buildings.  They  are  masters 
of  geographical  and  topographical  conditions  as  well  as 
of  things  ecclesiastical.  This  famous  old  building  was 
not  only  a  palace,  or  a  strictly  religious  institution,  but 
it  was  at  once  a  palace  and  a  prison.  Many  a  poor 
soul  is  said  to  have  endured  within  its  walls  the  agony 
of  a  trial  and  the  still  greater  one  of  torture  for  opin- 
ion's sake.  If  it  was  a  place  of  prayer,  it  was  also  a 
place  of  punishment.  The  holy  men  who  ruled  at  that 
day  could  be  lions  as  well  as  lambs.  In  this  building 
were  many  halls,  —  halls  of  judgment,  halls  of  inquisi- 
tion, halls  of  torture,  and  halls  of  banqueting.  In  the 
day  of  its  palatial  glory,  religion  stood  no  such  non- 
sense as  freedom  of  thought.     Believe  with  the  church 


686  THE  PALACE  OF  THE  POPES. 

or  else  be  accursed;  accept  our  faith  or  be  hurled 
among  the  damned,  was  the  stern  voice  of  religion  at 
that  time.  Men  like  Robert  G.  Ingersoll  would  then 
have  had  short  lives.  Until  the  days  of  Louis  Napoleon, 
the  implements  of  torture  in  this  old  building  were 
exhibited  to  travelers,  but  not  so  now.  Cold  and  cruel 
as  was  this  Napoleon,  he  was  ashamed  to  have  these 
terrible  instruments  exhibited  to  the  eye  of  modern 
civilization.  Guilty  as  he  was  of  stamping  out  the  lib- 
erties of  the  Republic  which  he  betrayed,  he  had  too 
much  consideration  for  the  humanity  of  the  nineteenth 
century  to  give  it  the  shock  of  a  sight  of  these  fiendish 
instruments.  There  are,  however,  to  be  seen  within 
these  walls  dark  rooms,  narrow  passages,  huge  locks, 
heavy  bars  and  bolts ;  enough  of  the  ghosts  of  dead  and 
buried  fanaticism,  superstition  and  bigotry  to  cause  a 
man  of  modern  times  to  shudder.  Looking  into  the 
open  and  stony  mouth  of  the  dungeon  into  which  here- 
tics were  hurled  and  out  of  which  none  were  allowed 
to  come  alive,  it  required  no  effort  of  the  imagination 
to  create  visions  of  the  Inquisition,  to  see  the  terror- 
stricken  faces,  the  tottering  forms,  and  pleading  tears 
of  the  accused,  and  the  saintly  satisfaction  of  the 
inquisitors  while  ridding  the  world  of  the  representa- 
tives of  unbelief  and  misbelief. 

It  is  hard  to  think  that  men  could  from  innocent 
motives  thus  punish  their  fellows,  but  such  is,  no 
doubt,  the  fact.  They  were  conscientious,  and  felt  that 
they  were  doing  righteous  service  unto  the  Lord. 
They  believed  literally  in  cutting  off  right  hands  and 
plucking  out  right  eyes.  Heaven  and  hell  were  alike 
under  their  control.  They  believed  that  they  had  the 
keys,  and  they  lived  up  to  their  convictions.  They 
could  smile  when  they  heard  bones  crack  in  the  stocks 
and  saw  the  maiden's  flesh  torn  from  her  bones.     It  is 


THE   SOUTH    OF    FRANCE.  687 

only  the  best  things  that  serve  the  worst  perversions. 
Many  pious  souls  to-day  hate  the  negro  while  they 
think  they  love  the  Lord.  A  difference  of  religion  in 
the  days  of  this  old  palace  did  for  a  man  what  a  differ- 
ence of  color  does  for  him  in  some  quarters  at  this  day ; 
and  though  light  has  not  dawned  upon  the  color  ques- 
tion as  upon  freedom  of  thought,  it  is  to  be  hoped 
that  it  soon  will.  This  old  palace  is  no  longer  the 
home  of  saints,  but  the  home  of  soldiers.  It  is  no 
longer  the  stronghold  of  the  church,  but  the  stronghold 
of  the  state.  The  roll  of  the  drum  has  taken  the 
place  of  the  bell  for  prayer.  Martial  law  has  taken 
the  place  of  ecclesiastical  law,  and  there  is  no  doubt 
which  is  the  more  merciful. 

Though  Avignon  awakened  in  us  a  train  of  gloomy 
thoughts,  we  still  think  of  it  as  a  charming  old  city. 
We  went  there  with  much  curiosity  and  left  it  with 
much  reluctance.  It  would  be  a  pleasure  to  visit  the 
old  city  again.  No  American  tourist  should  go  through 
the  south  of  France  without  tarrying  awhile  within 
the  walls  of  Avignon,  and  no  one  should  visit  that  city 
without  going  through  the  old  papal  palace. 

One  of  the  oldest  and  most  fascinating  old  towns  met 
with  in  a  trip  from  Paris  to  Marseilles  is  that  of  Aries. 
Its  streets  are  the  narrowest,  queerest  and  crookedest 
of  any  yet  seen  in  our  journey.  It  speaks  of  Greek  as 
well  as  of  Roman  civilization.  The  bits  of  marble 
picked  up  in  the  streets  show  that  they  have  been 
under  the  skillful  hands  either  of  the  Greek  or  Roman 
workmen.  The  old  Amphitheater,  a  miniature  Coli- 
seum, where  men  fought  with  wild  beasts  amid  the 
applauding  shouts  of  ladies  and  gentlemen  of  the 
period,  though  used  no  longer  for  its  old-time  purposes, 
is  in  good  condition  and  may  yet  stand  for  a  thousand 
years.     We  were  shown  through  its  various  apartments 


688  THE    AMPHITHEATER,  AT    ARLES. 

where  the  lions  were  kept,  and  the  dens  out  of  which 
they  came  to  the  arena,  where,  lashed  to  fury,  they 
waged  their  bloody  contests  with  men.  A  sight  of  this 
old  theater  of  horrors,  once  strangely  enough  the  place 
of  amusement  to  thousands,  makes  one  thankful  that  his 
lot  is  cast  in  our  humane  and  enlightened  age.  There 
is,  however,  enough  of  the  wild  beast  left  in  our  modern 
human  life  to  modify  the  pride  of  our  enlightenment 
dnd  humanity,  and  to  remind  us  of  our  kinship  with  the 
people  who  once  delighted  in  the  brutality  and  cruelty 
practiced  in  this  amphitheater.  In  this  respect  our 
newspapers  tell  us  a  sad  story.  They  would  not  be 
filled  with  the  details  of  prize-fights,  and  discussions  of 
the  brutal  perfections  of  prize-fighters,  if  such  things 
did  not  please  the  brutal  proclivities  of  a  large  class  of 
readers. 

Another  interesting  object  in  Aries  is  a  long  line 
of  granite  coffins,  buried  here  for  ages  and  discovered 
at  last  by  excavations  for  a  railroad  just  outside  of  the 
town.  These  houses  of  the  dead  are  well  preserved,  but 
the  dust  and  ashes  once  their  tenants  are  lost  and 
scattered  to  the  winds. 

An  hour  or  two  after  leaving  this  quaint  and  sinuous 
old  town,  we  were  confronted  at  Marseilles  by  the  blue 
and  tideless  waters  of  the  Mediterranean,  a  sea  charming 
in  itself  and  made  more  charming  by  the  poetry  and 
eloquence  it  has  inspired.  Its  deep  blue  waters  spark- 
ling under  a  summer  sun  and  a  half  tropical  sky,  fanned 
by  balmy  breezes  from  Afric's  golden  sand,  was  in  fine 
contrast  with  the  snow-covered  mountains  and  plains 
we  had  just  left  behind  us.  Only  a  few  hours  before 
reaching  Marseilles  we  were  in  mid- winter ;  but  now  all  at 
once  we  were  greeted  with  the  lemon  and  the  orange,  the 
olive  and  the  oleander,  all  flourishing  under  the  open 
sky.     The  transition  was  so  sudden  and  so  agreeable 


AT   MARSEILLES.  689 

and  so  completely  in  contrast,  that  it  seemed  more  like 
magic  than  reality.  Not  only  was  the  climate  dif- 
ferent, but  the  people  and  everything  else  seemed  differ- 
ent. There  was  a  visible  blending  of  the  orient  with 
the  Occident.  The  sails  of  the  ships,  the  rigging  of  the 
smaller  vessels,  the  jib-like  mainsails,  and  the  general 
appearance  of  all,  resembled  the  marine  pictures  of  the 
East  and  made  the  whole  scene  novel,  picturesque  and 
attractive.  A  general  view  of  that  far-famed  city  made 
plainly  visible  in  Marseilles  the  results  of  large  wealth 
and  active  commerce  as  expressed  in  the  far-reaching 
streets,  large  warehouses,  and  fine  residences.  We,  how- 
ever, cared  less  for  all  this  than  for  Chateau  D'lf,  the 
old  prison  anchored  in  the  sea  and  around  which  the 
genius  of  Alexander  Dumas  has  woven  such  a  network 
of  enchantment  that  a  desire  to  visit  it  is  irresistible  ; 
hence,  the  first  morning  after  our  arrival  Mrs.  Douglass 
and  myself  hired  one  of  the  numerous  boats  in  the  har- 
bor and  employed  an  old  man  to  row  us  out  to  the  en- 
chanted scene.  The  morning  was  clear,  bright  and 
balmy.  The  distance  was  so  great  and  the  air  so  warm 
that  the  old  man  of  the  sea  was  quite  ready  to  have  me 
take  a  hand  at  the  oars.  After  a  long  pull  and  a  strong 
pull,  as  the  sailors  say,  we  reached  the  weird  old  rock 
from  which  Edmond  Dantes  was  hurled.  The  reality 
of  the  scene  was  not  of  course  up  to  the  point  as  painted 
by  Dumas.  But  we  were  glad  to  have  seen  it  disrobed 
of  the  enchantment  that  distance  and  genius  have  thrown 
around  it.  It  is  a  queer  old  place,  surrounded  by  the 
sea,  lone  and  desolate,  standing  boldly  and  high  against 
the  horizon,  and  the  blue  waves  coming  from  afar  dash- 
ing themselves  against  its  sharp  and  flinty  sides,  made 
for  us  a  picture  most  striking  and  not  soon  to  be  forgot- 
ten. 

On  our  way  along  the  far-famed  Riviera  to  Genoat 


690  VISITS    NICE. 

once  the  city  of  sea-kings  and  merchant  princes,  we,  like 
most  travelers,  tarried  awhile  at  Nice,  that  favorite  re- 
sort of  health  and  pleasure  and  one  beautiful  for  situa- 
tion. The  outlook  from  it  on  the  sea  is  enchanting,  but 
no  one  should  visit  Nice  with  a  lean  purse,  and  a  man 
with  a  full  one  will  be  wise  not  to  tarry  long.  It  was 
the  most  expensive  place  we  found  abroad. 

Genoa,  the  birthplace  of  Christopher  Columbus,  the 
man  who  saw  by  an  eye  of  faith  the  things  hoped  for 
and  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen,  is  a  grand  old  city 
with  its  multitude  of  churches,  numerous  narrow  streets, 
many-colored  buildings,  and  splendid  palaces.  Looking 
out  upon  the  sea  I  recalled  to  mind  one  of  the  finest 
pieces  of  word  painting  I  ever  heard  from  the  lips  of  the 
late  Wendell  Phillips.  He  visited  this  city  fifty  years 
ago.  He  was  then  a  young  man  fresh  from  his  marriage 
tour  of  the  continent  of  Europe.  He  was  speaking  on 
the  platform  of  the  old  tabernacle  in  Broadway,  New 
York,  and  criticising  the  conduct  of  our  Government  in 
refusing  to  unite  with  England  and  France  to  suppress 
the  African  slave-trade.  While  in  Genoa,  the  correspond- 
ence between  our  Government  and  that  of  France  and 
England  was  going  on.  General  Cass,  who  represented 
us  at  the  court  of  Louis  Philippe,  had  placed  our  Gov- 
ernment on  the  wrong  side  of  this  question.  In  this 
very  city,  standing  perhaps  on  these  very  heights  upon 
which  I  stood  looking  off  to  sea,  Mr.  Phillips  saw  our 
well-known  ship  of  war,  the  Ohio,  lying  in  the  harbor, 
and  thus  describes  the  feeling  with  which  he  contem- 
plated that  ship  in  view  of  our  attitude  towards  other 
nations  in  regard  to  the  slave-trade.  With  a  face  ex- 
pressive of  indignation,  shame  and  scorn,  Phillips  said, 
"  As  I  stood  upon  the  shores  of  Genoa,  and  saw  floating 
upon  the  placid  waters  of  the  Mediterranean  our  beau- 
tiful American  ship,  the  Ohio,  with  masts  tapering  pro- 


AT   GENOA.  691 

portionately  aloft  and  an  Eastern  sun  reflecting  her 
graceful  form  upon  the  waters,  attracting  the  view  of 
the  multitude  upon  the  shore,  it  was  enough  to  pride 
any  American  heart  to  think  himself  an  American  ; 
but  when  I  thought  that  in  all  probability  the  first  time 
that  gallant  ship  would  gird  on  her  gorgeous  apparel  and 
wake  from  her  sides  her  dormant  thunders  it  would  be 
in  defense  of  the  African  slave-trade,  I  could  but  blush 
and  hang  my  head  to  think  myself  an  American." 

This  fine  passage  in  the  speech  of  Wendell  Phillips, 
uttered  when  I  was  new  from  slavery,  was  one  element 
in  my  desire  to  see  Genoa  and  to  look  out  upon  the  sea 
from  the  same  height  upon  which  he  stood.  At  the  time 
of  hearing  it  I  had  no  idea  that  I  should  ever  realize 
this  desire. 

Like  most  Italian  cities,  Genoa  upholds  the  reputation 
of  its  country  in  respect  of  art.  The  old  masters  in 
painting  and  sculpture  —  and  their  name  is  legion  —  are 
still  largely  represented  in  the  palaces  of  the  merchant 
princes  of  this  city.  One  of  its  singular  features  is  the 
abundance  of  fresco  work  seen  on  both  the  inside  and 
the  outside  of  buildings.  One  feels  emphatically  the 
presence  and  power  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  in 
the  multitude  of  shrines  seen  everywhere  and  contain- 
ing pictures  of  apostles  or  saints,  or  the  Virgin  Mother 
and  the  infant  Jesus.  But  of  all  the  interesting  objects 
collected  in  the  Museum  of  Genoa,  the  one  that  touched 
me  most  was  the  violin  that  had  belonged  to  and  been 
played  upon  by  Paganini,  the  greatest  musical  genius  of 
his  time.  This  violin  is  treasured  in  a  glass  case  and 
beyond  the  touch  of  careless  fingers,  a  thing  to  be  seen 
and  not  handled.  There  are  some  things  and  places 
made  sacred  by  their  uses  and  by  the  events  with  which 
they  are  associated,  especially  those  which  have  in  any 
measure  changed  the  current  of  human  taste,  thought, 


692  OBJECTS    OF    INTEREST    AT    GENOA. 

and  life,  or  which  have  revealed  new  powers  and  triumphs 
of  the  human  soul.  The  pen  with  which  Lincoln  wrote 
the  emancipation  proclamation,  the  sword  worn  by 
Washington  through  the  war  of  the  Revolution,  though 
of  the  same  material  and  form  of  other  pens  and  swords, 
have  an  individual  character,  and  stir  in  the  minds  of 
men  peculiar  sensations.  So  this  old  violin,  made  after 
the  pattern  of  others  and  perhaps  not  more  perfect  in 
its  construction  and  tone  than  hundreds  seen  else- 
where, detained  me  longer  and  interested  me  more  than 
anything  else  in  the  Museum  of  Genoa.  Emerson 
says,  "It  is  not  the  thing  said,  but  the  man  behind  it, 
that  is  important."  So  it  was  not  this  old  violin,  but  the 
marvelous  man  behind  it,  the  man  who  had  played  on 
it  and  played  as  never  man  played  before,  and  thrilled 
the  hearts  of  thousands  by  his  playing,  that  made  it  a 
precious  object  in  my  eyes.  Owing  perhaps  to  my  love 
of  music  and  of  the  violin  in  particular,  I  would  have 
given  more  for  that  old  violin  of  wood,  horse-hair,  and 
catgut  than  for  any  one  of  the  long  line  of  pictures  I 
saw  before  me.  I  desired  it  on  account  of  the  man  who 
had  played  upon  it  —  the  man  who  revealed  its  powers 
and  possibilities  as  they  were  never  known  before.  This 
was  his  old  violin,  his  favorite  instrument,  the  compan- 
ion of  his  toils  and  triumphs,  the  solace  of  his  private 
hours,  the  minister  to  his  soul  in  his  battles  with  sin  and 
sorrow.  It  had  delighted  thousands.  Men  had  listened 
to  it  with  admiration  and  wonder.  It  had  filled  the 
largest  halls  of  Europe  with  a  concord  of  sweet  sounds. 
It  had  even  stirred  the  dull  hearts  of  courts,  kings  and 
princes,  and  revealed  to  them  their  kinship  to  common 
mortals  as  perhaps  had  been  done  by  no  other  instru- 
ment. It  was  with  some  difficulty  that  I  moved  away 
from  this  old  violin  of  Paginini. 

Never  to  be  forgotten  by  one  who  has  enjoyed  it  is  a 


PISA   AND  ITS    LEANING  TOWER.  693 

morning  at  Pisa,  the  city  of  the  leaning  tower ;  a  city 
renowned  in  Italian  history.  Though  still  possessing 
many  imposing  buildings,  like  many  other  once  famous 
places  its  glory  has  departed.  Its  grand  old  cathe- 
dral, baptistery,  and  leaning  tower  are  the  features 
that  most  attract  the  attention  of  the  tourist.  The 
baptistery  is  especially  interesting  for  its  acoustic 
properties.  The  human  voice  heard  here  has  imparted 
to  it  the  richest  notes  of  the  organ,  and  goes  on  repeat- 
ing and  prolonging  itself,  increasing  in  volume  and  ran- 
ging higher  and  higher  in  ascent  till  lost  in  whispers 
almost  divine  at  the  very  top  of  the  dome. 

But  no  American  sensitive  and  responsive  to  what  is 
old,  grand  and  historic,  with  his  face  towards  the  East  and 
the  city  of  Rome  only  a  few  hours  away,  will  tarry  long 
even  in  this  fine  old  city  of  Pisa.  Like  the  mysterious 
loadstone  to  steel,  he  is  attracted  by  an  invisible  power, 
and  the  attraction  increases  with  every  step  of  his  ap- 
proach. All  that  one  has  ever  read,  heard,  felt,  thought, 
or  imagined  concerning  Rome  comes  thronging  upon 
mind  and  heart  and  makes  one  eager  and  impatient  to  be 
there.  The  privilege  of  daylight  was  denied  us  on  our 
arrival,  and  our  first  glimpse  of  Rome  was  by  the  light 
of  moon  and  stars.  More  unfortunate  still,  we  were 
landed  in  the  new  part  of  the  city,  which  contradicted 
all  our  dreams  of  the  Eternal  City.  To  all  appearances 
we  might  have  been  dropped  down  at  any  railway  station 
in  Paris,  London  or  New  York,  or  at  some  of  the  grand 
hotels  at  Saratoga  or  Coney  Island.  At  this  station 
were  long  rows  of  carriages,  coaches,  omnibuses  and 
other  vehicles,  with  their  usual  accompaniment  of  drivers, 
porters  and  runners,  clamorous  for  passengers  for  their 
several  hotels.  All  was  more  like  an  American  town  of 
the  latest  pattern  than  a  city  whose  foundations  were 
laid  nearly  a  thousand  years  before  the  flight  of  Joseph 


894  FIRST    GLIMPSE    OF    ROME. 

and  Mary  into  Egypt.  We  were  disappointed  by  this 
intensely  modern  aspect.  It  was  not  the  Rome  we  came 
to  see.  But  the  disappointment  was  temporary,  and 
happily  enough  the  first  impression  heightened  the 
effect  of  the  subsequent  happy  realization  of  what  we 
had  expected.  With  the  light  of  day,  the  Eternal  City, 
seated  on  its  throne  of  seven  hills,  fully  gave  us  all  it  had 
promised,  banished  every  feeling  of  disappointment, 
and  filled  our  minds  with  ever-increasing  wonder  and 
amazement.  In  all  directions  were  disclosed  those  in- 
dications of  her  ancient  greatness  for  which  we  were 
looking,  and  of  her  fitness  to  be  the  seat  of  the  most 
powerful  empire  that  man  had  ever  seen  —  truly  the 
mistress  of  the  known  world  and  for  a  thousand 
years  the  recognized  metropolis  of  the  Christian  faith 
and  the  head  still  of  the  largest  organized  church  in  the 
world.  Here  can  be  seen  together  the  symbols  of  both 
Christian  and  pagan  Rome ;  the  temples  of  discarded 
gods  and  those  of  the  accepted  Saviour  of  the  world, 
the  Son  of  the  Virgin  Mary.  Empires,  principalities, 
powers,  and  dominions  have  perished ;  altars  and  their 
gods  have  mingled  with  the  dust ;  a  religion  which 
made  men  virtuous  in  peace  and  invincible  in  war  has 
perished  or  been  supplanted,  yet  the  Eternal  City  itself 
remains.  It  speaks  from  the  spacious  Forum,  yet  stud- 
ded with  graceful  but  time-worn  columns,  where  Cicero 
poured  out  his  burning  eloquence  against  Catiline  and 
against  Antony,  for  which  latter  speech  he  lost  his 
head ;  from  the  Palatine,  from  whose  summit  the  palaces 
of  the  Caesars  overlooked  a  large  part  of  the  ancient 
city ;  and  from  the  Pantheon,  built  twenty-seven  years 
before  the  songs  of  the  angels  were  heard  on  the  plains 
of  Bethlehem,  and  of  which  Byron  says  :  — 

"  Simple,  erect,  severe,  austere,  sublime, 
Shrine  of  all  saints  and  temple  of  all  gods, 


THE    PANTHEON.  695 

.     .     .    spared  and  blessed  by  time ; 
Looking  tranquillity,  while  falls  or  nods 
Arch,  empire,  each  thing  round  thee,  and  man  plods 
His  way  through  thorns  to  ashes —  glorious  dome! 
Shalt  thou  not  last  ?    Time's  scythe  and  tyrant's  rods 
Shiver  upon  thee  —  sanctuary  and  home 
Of  art  and  piety  —  Pantheon !  —  pride  of  Rome ! " 

Though  two  thousand  years  have  rolled  over  it,  and 
though  the  beautiful  marble  which  once  adorned  and 
protected  its  exterior  has  been  torn  off  and  made  to 
serve  other  and  inferior  purposes,  there,  speaking  to 
us  of  ages  past,  it  stands,  erect  and  strong,  and  may- 
stand  yet  a  thousand  years  longer.  Its  walls,  twenty 
feet  thick,  give  few  signs  of  decay.  More  than  any 
building  I  saw  in  Rome,  it  tells  of  the  thoroughness  of 
the  Romans  in  everything  they  thought  it  worth  their 
while  to  undertake  to  be  or  to  do. 

Hardly  less  indicative  of  their  character  did  we  find 
the  remains  of  the  stupendous  Baths  of  Titus,  Diocle- 
tian, and  Caracalla,  among  the  ruins  of  whose  spacious 
apartments,  designed  to  fulfill  every  conceivable  condi- 
tion of  ease  and  luxury,  one  needs  not  to  consult 
Gibbon  for  the  causes  of  the  decline  and  fall  of  the 
Roman  Empire.  The  lap  of  luxury  and  the  pursuit  of 
ease  and  pleasure  are  death  to  manly  courage,  energy, 
will,  and  enterprise. 

None  of  the  splendid  arches,  recalling  as  they  do  the 
glories  of  Rome's  triumphs,  can,  by  the  reflective  mind, 
be  contemplated  with  a  deeper,  sadder  interest  than  is 
indelibly  associated  with  that  of  Titus,  commemorating 
the  destruction  of  the  unhappy  Jews  and  making  pub- 
lic to  a  pagan  city  the  desecration  of  all  that  was  most 
sacred  to  the  religion  of  that  despised  people.  This 
arch  is  an  object  which  must  forever  be  a  painful  one  to 
every  Jew,  since  it  reminds  him  of  the  loss  of  his  be- 


696  THE    ARCH    OF    TITUS. 

loved  Jerusalem.  Surely  none  who  have  never  suf- 
fered a  like  scorn  can  adequately  feel  for  their  humilia- 
tion, as  they,  for  their  abasement,  were  forced  to  pass 
beneath  that  arch  whose  sculptured  sides  portrayed  the 
sacred  vessels  torn,  in  the  profanation  of  their  Temple, 
from  its  Holy  of  Holies. 

Among  other  objects  calling  up  ancient  events  in  the 
history  of  Rome,  stands  the  Column  of  Trajan,  after 
which  Napoleon's  monument  in  Paris  was  modeled. 
It  tells  of  the  many  battles  fought  and  won  by  Trajan, 
and  is  a  beautiful  column.  Though  now  slowly  yield- 
ing to  the  wasting  touch  of  Time,  we  may  still  say  of  it 
as  was  once  said  by  the  great  Daniel  Webster  of  Bun- 
ker Hill  Monument :  "  It  looks,  it  speaks,  it  acts."  It 
certainly  is  a  memorial  of  the  past,  a  monitor  of  the 
present,  though  it  may  not  be  a  hope  of  the  future.  In 
sight  of  the  palaces  of  the  Caesars  and  the  Temple  of 
the  Vestal  Virgins  and  the  Capitoline  Hill,  darkening 
the  horizon  with  its  somber  and  time-defying  walls, 
rises  the  immense  and  towering  form  of  the  Coliseum, 
—  an  ancient  hell  of  human  horrors,  —  where  the  elite 
of  Rome  enjoyed  the  sport  of  seeing  men  torn  to  pieces 
by  hungry  and  infuriated  lions  and  tigers  and  by  each 
other.  No  building  more  elaborate,  vast  and  wonderful 
than  this  has  risen  since  the  Tower  of  Babel. 

While  the  old  part  of  Rome  has  antiquities  of  its 
own,  the  new  part  has  antiquities  from  abroad.  There 
are  here  fourteen  obelisks  from  Egypt,  one  of  the  finest 
of  which  adorns  the  square  in  front  of  St.  Peter's. 

The  streets  of  Rome,  except  in  the  newest  part,  are 
generally  very  narrow,  and  the  houses  on  either  side  of 
them  being  very  high,  there  is  much  more  shade  than 
sunshine  in  them,  and  hence  the  remarkably  chilly 
atmosphere  of  which  strangers  complain.  Yet  the  city 
is  not  without  redeeming  and  compensating  features. 


MODERN   HOME.  697 

It  has  many  fine  open  spaces  and  public  squares,  sup- 
plied with  large  flowing  fountains,  and  adorned  with 
various  attractive  devices,  where  the  people  have  abun- 
dant pure  water,  fresh  air,  and  bright,  health-giving  sun- 
light. 

Of  street  life  in  Rome  I  must  not  speak  except  to 
mention  one  feature  of  it  which  overtops  all  others,  and 
that  is  the  part  taken  both  consciously  and  uncon- 
sciously by  members  of  various  bodies  of  the  church. 
All  that  we  see  and  hear  impresses  us  with  the  gigan- 
tic, all-pervading,  complicated,  accumulated  and  myste- 
terious  power  of  this  great  religious  and  political 
organization.  Wherever  else  the  Roman  Church  may 
question  its  own  strength  and  practice  a  modest 
reserve,  here  she  is  open,  free,  self-asserting  and  bold  in 
her  largest  assumptions.  She  writes  indulgences  over 
her  gateways  as  boldly  to-day  as  if  Luther  had  never 
lived,  and  she  jingles  the  keys  of  heaven  and  hell  as 
confidently  as  if  her  right  to  do  so  had  never  been  called 
into  question.  About  every  fifth  man  met  with  holds 
soijie  official  relation  to  this  stupendous  and  far-reaching 
body  and  is  at  work  in  some  way  to  maintain  its  power, 
ascendancy  and  glory.  Religion  seems  to  be  in  Rome 
the  chief  business  by  which  men  live.  Throngs  of 
young  students  of  all  lands  and  languages  march 
through  the  streets  at  all  hours  of  the  day,  but  never 
unattended.  Experienced,  well-dressed,  discreet  and 
dignified  ecclesiastics  attend  them  everywhere.  On  the 
surface  these  dear  young  people,  so  pure  and  in  the  full 
fresh  bloom  of  youth,  are  beautiful  to  look  upon ;  but 
when  you  reflect  that  they  are  being  trained  to  defend 
dogmas  and  superstitions  contrary  to  the  progress  and 
enlightenment  of  the  age,  the  spectacle  becomes  sad 
indeed. 

In  contrast  to  them  are  other  specimens  of  religious 


698  RELIGION   AT    ROME. 

zeal,  neither  pleasant  to  the  eye,  to  the  touch  nor  even 
to  the  thought.  They  are  the  vacant-faced,  bare-legged, 
grimy  monks,  who  have  taken  a  vow  neither  to  marry, 
nor  to  work,  nor  to  wash,  and  who  live  by  prayer ; 
who  beg  and  pay  for  what  they  get  by  praying  for  the 
donors.  It  is  strange  that  such  fanaticism  is  encour- 
aged by  a  church  so  worldly-wise  as  that  of  Rome  ;  and 
yet  in  this  I  may  be  less  wise  than  the  church.  She 
may  have  a  use  for  them  too  occult  for  my  dim  vision. 

The  two  best  points  from  which  to  view  the  exterior 
of  Rome  are  the  Pincian  Hill  and  the  Janiculum.  Of 
the  seven  hills  these  are  not  the  least  interesting,  and 
from  their  summits  can  be  taken  in  its  full  magnifi- 
cence a  general  view  of  the  Eternal  City.  Once  seen 
from  these  points  it  will  never  be  forgotten,  but  will 
dwell  in  the  mind  forever.  A  glance  reveals  all  the 
great  features  of  the  city,  with  its  grand  and  impressive 
surroundings.  Here  begins  the  far-reaching  and  much- 
dreaded  Campagna,  and  at  one's  feet  lies  a  whole  forest 
of  grand  historical  churches,  which  with  their  domes, 
towers  and  turrets  rising  skyward,  and  their  deep  sono- 
rous bells,  form  a  combination  of  sight  and  sound  to  be 
seen  and  heard  nowhere  in  the  world  outside  of  Rome. 
From  one  of  these  points,  the  Pincian,  can  be  enjoyed 
the  finest  view  perhaps  to  be  had  of  the  far-famed  dome 
of  St.  Peter's.  It  is  difficult  to  imagine  any  structure 
built  by  human  hands  more  grand  and  imposing  than 
this  dome  as  seen  from  the  Pincian  Hill,  especially  near 
the  sunset  hour.  Towering  high  above  the  ample  body 
of  the  great  cathedral  and  the  world-famed  Vatican,  it 
is  bathed  in  a  sea  of  ethereal  glory.  Its  magnificence 
and  impressiveness  gain  by  distance.  When  you  move 
away  from  it,  it  seems  to  follow  you,  and  though  you 
travel  fast  and  far,  when  you  look  back  it  will  be  there 
and  more  impressive  than  ever. 


st.  peter's.  699 

The  outside  of  St.  Peter's  and  her  three  hundred 
sister  churches  and  the  many-storied  Vatican  give  no 
hint  of  the  wealth  and  grandeur  within  them.  As  in 
its  day  pagan  Rome  drew  tribute  from  all  the  known 
world,  so  the  Church  of  Rome  to-day  receives  gifts  from 
all  the  Christian  world,  our  own  republican  country 
included,  and  the  end  is  not  yet.  Even  a  President 
of  the  United  States  sends  his  presents  to  his  Holiness 
the  Pope.  A  look  into  some  of  these  Romish  churches 
will  show  that  even  Solomon  in  all  his  glory  was  not 
arrayed  like  one  of  these.  All  that  architecture,  sculp- 
ture, and  fine  colors  can  do,  all  that  art  and  skill  can 
do  to  render  them  beautiful  and  imposing,  has  been 
done  in  these  magnificent  edifices.  St.  Peter's,  by  its 
vastness,  wealth,  splendor,  and  architectural  perfections, 
acts  upon. us  like  some  great  and  overpowering  natural 
wonder.  It  awes  us  into  silent,  speechless  admiration. 
One  is  at  a  loss  to  know  how  the  amplitudinous  and 
multitudinous  whole  that  is  there  displayed  to  view  has 
been  brought  together.  The  more  one  sees  of  it  the 
more  impressive  and  wonderful  it  becomes.  Several 
other  churches  are  very  little  inferior  to  St.  Peter's  in 
this  wealth  and  splendor.  For  one,  however,  I  was 
much  more  interested  in  the  Rome  of  the  past  than  in 
the  Rome  of  the  present ;  in  the  banks  of  its  Tiber 
with  their  history  than  in  the  images,  angels  and  pic- 
tures on  the  walls  of  its  splendid  churches ;  in  the 
preaching  of  Paul  eighteen  hundred  years  ago  than  in 
the  preaching  of  the  priests  and  popes  of  to-day.  The 
fine  silks  and  costly  jewels  and  vestments  of  the  priests 
of  the  present  could  hardly  have  been  dreamed  of  by 
the  first  great  preacher  of  Christianity  at  Rome,  who 
lived  in  his  own  hired  house,  and  whose  hands  minis- 
tered to  his  own  necessities.  It  was  something  to  feel 
ourselves  standing  where  this  brave  man  stood,  looking 


700  ROME    OF    THE    PAST. 

on  the  place  where  he  lived,  and  walking  on  the  same 
Appian  Way  where  he  walked,  when,  having  appealed 
to  Caesar,  he  was  bravely  on  the  way  to  this  same  Rome 
to  meet  his  fate,  whether  that  should  be  life  or  death. 
This  was  more  to  me  than  being  shown,  as  we  were, 
under  the  dome  of  St.  Peter's,  the  head  of  St.  Luke  in 
a  casket,  a  piece  of  the  true  cross,  a  lock  of  the  Virgin 
Mary's  hair,  and  the  leg-bone  of  Lazarus ;  or  any  of  the 
wonderful  things  in  that  line  palmed  off  on  a  credulous 
and  superstitious  people.  In  one  of  these  churches  we 
were  shown  a  great  doll,  covered  with  silks  and  jewels 
and  all  manner  of  strange  devices,  and  this  wooden 
baby  was  solemnly  credited  with  miraculous  power  in 
healing  the  sick  and  averting  many  of  the  evils  to  which 
flesh  is  heir.  In  the  same  church  we  were,  with  equal 
solemnity,  shown  a  print  of  the  devil's  cloven  foot  in 
the  hard  stone.  I  could  but  ask  myself  what  the  devil 
could  a  devil  be  doing  in  such  a  holy  place.  I  had 
some  curiosity  in  seeing  devout  people  going  up  to  the 
black  statue  of  St.  Peter — I  was  glad  to  find  him  black; 
I  have  no  prejudice  against  his  color  —  and  kissing 
the  old  fellow's  big  toe,  one  side  of  which  has  been 
nearly  worn  away  by  these  devout  and  tender  salutes  of 
which  it  has  been  the  cold  subject.  In  seeing  these,  one 
may  well  ask  himself,  What  will  not  men  believe  ? 
Crowds  of  men  and  women  going  up  a  stairway  on  their 
knees  ;  monks  making  ornaments  of  dead  men's  bones  ; 
others  refusing  to  wash  themselves, — and  all  in  order  to 
secure  the  favor  of  God, —  give  a  degrading  idea  of  man's 
relation  to  the  Infinite  Author  of  the  universe.  But 
there  is  no  reasoning  with  faith.  It  is  doubtless  a  great 
comfort  to  these  people,  after  all,  to  have  kissed  the 
great  toe  of  the  black  image  of  the  Apostle  Peter,  and 
to  have  bruised  their  knees  in  substituting  them  for 
feet   in   ascending  a  stairway,  called  the  Scala  Santa. 


THE    RIDE    FROM    ROME    TO    NAPLES.  701 

I  felt,  in  looking  upon  these  religious  shows  in  Rome,  as 
the  late  Benjamin  Wade  said  he  felt  at  a  negro  camp- 
meeting,  where  there  were  much  howling,  shouting,  and 
jumping :  "  This  is  nothing  to  me,  but  it  surely  must 
be  something  to  them." 

The  railway  south  from  Rome,  through  the  Cam- 
pagna,  gives  a  splendid  view  of  miles  of  Roman  arches 
over  which  water  was  formerly  brought  to  the  city. 
Few  works  better  illustrate  the  spirit  and  power  of 
the  Roman  people  than  do  these  miles  of  masonry. 
Humanly  speaking,  there  was  nothing  requiring  thought, 
skill,  energy  and  determination  which  these  people  could 
not  and  did  not  do.  The  ride  from  Rome  to  Naples  in 
winter  is  delightful.  A  beautiful  valley  diversified  on 
either  side  by  mountain  peaks  capped  with  snow,  is  a 
perpetual  entertainment  to  the  eye  of  the  traveler. 
Only  a  few  hours'  ride  and  behold  a  scene  of  startling 
sublimity !  It  is  a  broad  column  of  white  vapor  from 
the  summit  of  Vesuvius,  slowly  and  majestically  rising 
against  the  blue  Italian  sky  and  before  gentle  northern 
and  land  breezes  grandly  moving  off  to  sea,  a  thing  of 
wonder.  For  more  than  seventeen  hundred  years  this 
vapor,  sometimes  mingled  with  the  lurid  light  of  red-hot 
lava,  has  been  rising  thus  from  the  open  mouth  of  this 
mountain,  and  its  fires  are  still  burning  and  its  vapor 
still  ascending,  and  no  man  can  tell  when  they  will 
cease,  or  when  in  floods  of  burning  lava  it  will  again 
burst  forth  and  overwhelm  unsuspecting  thousands  in 
the  fate  that  befell  Pompeii  and  Herculaneum,  cities  so 
long  buried  from  the  world  by  its  ashes.  It  is  a  grand 
spectacle  to  see  this  vapor  silently  and  peacefully  rolling 
up  the  sky  and  moving  off  to  sea,  but  we  shudder  at 
the  thought  of  what  may  yet  befall  the  populous  towns 
and  villages  that  still  hover  so  daringly  about  its  dan- 
gerous base. 


702  VESUVIUS    AND    NAPLES. 

Naples  is  a  great  city,  and  its  bay  is  all  that  its  fame 
has  taught  us  to  expect.  Its  beautiful  surroundings 
rich  with  historical  associations  would  easily  keep  one 
lingering  for  months.  Pompeii,  Herculaneum,  Puteoli 
where  St.  Paul  landed  from  his  perilous  voyage  to 
Rome ;  the  tomb  of  Virgil ;  the  spot  still  traceable 
where  stood  one  of  the  villas  of  Cicero  ;  the  islands  of 
Capri  and  Ischia,  and  a  thousand  other  objects  full  of 
worthy  interest,  afford  constant  activity  to  both  re- 
flection and  imagination.  Mrs.  Douglass  and  myself 
were  much  indebted  to  the  kindness  of  Rev.  J.  C. 
Fletcher  and  wife  during  our  stay  in  this  celebrated 
city. 

When  once  an  American  tourist  has  quitted  Rome 
and  has  felt  the  balmy  breezes  of  the  Mediterranean ; 
has  seen  the  beautiful  Bay  of  Naples  ;  reveled  in  the 
wonders  of  its  neighborhood;  stood  at  the  base  of  Vesu- 
vius ;  surveyed  the  narrow  streets,  the  majestic  halls, 
and  the  luxurious  houses  of  long-buried  Pompeii ;  stood 
upon  the  spot  where  the  great  apostle  Paul  first  landed 
at  Puteoli  after  his  eventful  and  perilous  voyage  on  his 
way  to  Rome,  —  he  is  generally  seized  with  an  ardent 
desire  to  wander  still  farther  eastward  and  southward. 
Sicily  will  tempt  him,  and  once  there,  and  his  face 
turned  towards  the  rising  sun,  he  will  want  to  see 
Egypt,  the  Suez  Canal,  the  Libyan  desert,  the  won- 
drous Nile  —  land  of  obelisks  and  hieroglyphys  which 
men  are  so  well  learning  to  read ;  land  of  sphinxes  and 
mummies  many  thousand  years  old,  of  great  pyramids 
and  colossal  ruins  that  speak  to  us  of  a  civilization 
which  extends  back  into  the  misty  shadows  of  the  past, 
far  beyond  the  reach  and  grasp  of  authentic  history. 
The  more  he  has  seen  of  modern  civilization  in  England, 
France  and  Italy,  the  more  he  will  want  to  see  the 
traces  of  that  civilization   which   existed   when   these 


ON    THE    MEDITERRANEAN.  703 

countries  of  Europe  were  inhabited  by  barbarians. 
When  once  so  near  to  this  more  renowned  and  ancient 
abode  of  civilization,  the  scene  of  so  many  Bible  events 
and  wonders,  the  desire  to  see  it  becomes  almost 
irresistible. 

I  confess,  however,  that  my  desire  to  visit  Egypt  did 
not  rest  entirely  upon  the  basis  thus  foreshadowed.  I 
had  a  motive  far  less  enthusiastic  and  sentimental ;  an 
ethnological  purpose  in  the  pursuit  of  which  I  hoped  to 
turn  my  visit  to  some  account  in  combating  American 
prejudice  against  the  darker  colored  races  of  mankind, 
and  at  the  same  time  to  raise  colored  people  somewhat 
in  their  own  estimation  and  thus  stimulate  them  to 
higher  endeavors.  I  had  a  theory  for  which  I  wanted 
the  support  of  facts  in  the  range  of  my  own  knowledge. 
But  more  of  this  in  another  place. 

The  voyage  from  Naples  to  Port  Said  on  a  good 
steamer  is  accomplished  in  four  days,  and  in  fine  weather 
it  is  a  very  delightful  one.  In  our  case,  air,  sea  and 
sky  assumed  their  most  amiable  behavior,  and  early 
dawn  found  us  face  to  face  with  old  Stromboli,  whose 
cone-shaped  summit  seems  to  rise  almost  perpendicu- 
larly from  the  sea.  We  pass  through  the  straits  of  Mes- 
sina, leave  behind  us  the  smoke  and  vapor  of  Mount 
Etna,  and  in  three  days  are  safely  anchored  in  front 
of  Port  Said,  the  west  end  of  the  Suez  Canal,  that 
stupendous  work  which  has  brought  the  Occident  face  to 
face  with  the  orient  and  changed  the  route  taken  by  the 
commerce  of  the  world;  which  has  brought  Australia 
within  forty  days  of  England,  and  saved  the  men  who 
go  down  to  the  sea  in  ships  much  of  thy  time  and  danger 
once  their  lot  in  finding  their  way  to  the  East  around 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 

At  Port  Said,  where  we  entered  the  Suez  Canal,  the 
vessels  of  all  nations  halt.     The  few  houses  that  make 


704  PORT    SAID    AND    THE    SUEZ    CANAL. 

up  the  town  look  white,  new  and  temporary,  reminding 
one  of  some  of  the  hastily  built  wooden  towns  of  the 
American  frontier,  where  there  is  much  space  outside 
and  little  within.  Here  our  good  ship,  the  Ormuz,  the 
largest  vessel  that  had  then  ever  floated  through  the 
Suez  Canal,  stopped  to  take  in  a  large  supply  of  coal 
prior  to  proceeding  on  her  long  voyage  to  Australia. 
Great  barges  loaded  with  this  fuel  stored  there  from 
England  for  the  purpose  of  coaling  her  eastern-bound 
vessels,  were  brought  alongside  of  our  steamer  and  their 
contents  soon  put  on  board  by  a  small  army  of  Arabs. 
It  was  something  to  see  these  men  of  the  desert  at  work. 
As  I  looked  at  them  and  listened  to  their  fun  and  frolic 
while  bearing  their  heavy  burdens,  I  said  to  myself : 
"You  fellows  are,  at  least  in  your  disposition,  half 
brothers  to  the  negro."  The  negro  works  best  and  hard- 
est when  it  is  no  longer  work,  but  becomes  play  with 
joyous  singing.  These  children  of  the  desert  performed 
their  task  in  like  manner,  amid  shouts  of  laughter  and 
tricks  of  fun,  as  if  their  hard  work  were  the  veriest  sport. 
In  color  these  Arabs  are  something  between  two  riding- 
saddles,  the  one  old  and  the  other  new.  They  are  a 
little  lighter  than  the  one  and  a  little  darker  than  the 
other.  I  did  not  see  a  single  fat  man  among  them. 
They  were  erect  and  strong,  lean  and  sinewy.  Their 
strength  and  fleetness  were  truly  remarkable.  They 
tossed  the  heavy  bags  of  coal  on  their  shoulders  and 
trotted  on  board  our  ship  with  them  for  hours  without 
halt  or  weariness.  Lank  in  body,  slender  in  limb,  full 
of  spirit,  they  reminded  one  of  blooded  horses.  It  was 
the  month  of  February,  and  the  water  by  no  means 
warm,  but  these  people  seemed  about  as  much  at  home 
in  the  water  as  on  the  land,  and  gave  us  some  fine  speci- 
mens of  their  swimming  and  diving  ability.  Passengers 
would  throw  small  coins  into  the  water  for  the  interest 


THROUGH    THE    SUEZ    CANAL.  705 

of  seeing  them  dive  for  them ;  and  this  they  did  with 
almost  fish-like  swiftness,  and  never  failed  to  bring  from 
the  bottom  the  coveted  sixpence  or  franc,  as  the  case 
might  be,  and  to  show  it  between  their  white  teeth  as 
they  came  to  the  surface. 

Slowly  and  carefully  moving  through  the  canal  an 
impressive  scene  was  presented  to  the  eye.  Nothing  in 
my  American  experience  ever  gave  me  such  a  deep  sense 
of  unearthly  silence,  such  a  sense  of  vast,  profound, 
unbroken  sameness  and  solitude,  as  did  this  passage 
through  the  Suez  Canal,  moving  smoothly  and  noise- 
lessly between  two  spade-built  banks  of  yellow  sand, 
watched  over  by  the  jealous  care  of  England  and  France, 
two  rival  powers  each  jealous  of  the  other.  We  find 
here,  too,  the  motive  and  mainspring  of  English  Egyp- 
tian occupation  and  of  English  policy.  On  either  side 
stretches  a  sandy  desert,  to  which  the  eye,  even  with 
the  aid  of  the  strongest  field-glass,  can  find  no  limit 
but  the  horizon ;  land  where  neither  tree,  shrub  noi 
vegetation  of  any  kind,  nor  human  habitation  breaks  the 
view.  All  is  flat,  broad,  silent,  dreamy  and  unending 
solitude.  There  appears  occasionally  away  in  the  dis- 
tance a  white  line  of  life  which  only  makes  the  silence 
and  solitude  more  pronounced.  It  is  a  line  of  flamin- 
goes, the  only  bird  to  be  seen  in  the  desert,  making 
us  wonder  what  they  find  upon  which  to  subsist.  But 
here,  too,  is  another  sign  of  life,  wholly  unlooked  for, 
and  for  which  it  is  hard  to  account.  It  is  the  half-naked, 
hungry  form  of  a  human  being,  a  young  Arab,  who 
seems  to  have  started  up  out  of  the  yellow  sand  under 
his  feet,  for  no  town,  village,  house  or  shelter  is  seen 
from  which  he  could  have  emerged ;  but  here  he  is,  and 
he  is  as  lively  as  a  cricket,  running  by  the  ship's  side  up 
and  down  the  sandy  banks  for  miles  and  for  hours  with 
the  speed  of  a  horse  and  the  endurance  of  a  hound,  plain- 


706  "backsheesh." 

tively  shouting  as  he  runs :  "  Backsheesh  !  Backsheesh  ! 
Backsheesh  !  "  and  only  stopping  in  the  race  to  pick  up 
the  pieces  of  bread  and  meat  thrown  to  him  from  the 
ship.  Far  away  in  the  distance,  through  the  quivering 
air  and  sunlight,  a  mirage  appears.  Now  it  is  a  splendid 
forest  and  now  a  refreshing  lake.  The  illusion  is  per- 
fect. It  is  a  forest  without  trees  and  a  lake  without 
water.  As  one  travels  on,  the  mirage  travels  also,  but 
its  distance  from  the  observer  remains  ever  the  same. 

After  more  than  a  day  and  a  night  on  this  weird, 
silent,  and  dreamy  canal,  under  a  cloudless  sky,  almost 
unconscious  of  motion,  yet  moving  on  and  on  without 
pause  and  without  haste,  through  a  noiseless,  treeless, 
houseless,  and  seemingly  endless  wilderness  of  sand, 
where  not  even  the  crowing  of  a  cock  or  the  barking  of 
a  dog  is  heard,  we  were  transferred  to  a  smart  little 
French  steamer  and  landed  at  Ismalia,  where,  since 
leaving  the  new  and  shambling  town  of  Port  Said,  we 
see  the  first  sign  of  civilization  and  begin  to  realize 
that  we  are  entering  the  land  of  the  Pharaohs. 

Here  the  Khedive  has  one  of  his  many  palaces,  and 
here  and  there  are  a  few  moderately  comfortable  dwell- 
ings with  two  or  three  hotels  and  a  railroad  station. 
How  and  by  what  means  the  people  in  this  place  live 
is  a  mystery.  For  miles  around  there  is  no  sign  of 
grain  or  grass  or  vegetation  of  any  kind.  Here  we 
first  caught  sight  of  the  living  locomotive  of  the  East, 
that  marvelous  embodiment  of  strength,  docility,  and 
obedience,  of  patient  endurance  of  hunger  and  thirst  — 
the  camel.  I  have  large  sympathy  with  all  burden- 
bearers,  whether  they  be  men  or  beasts,  and  having 
read  of  the  gentle  submission  of  the  camel  to  hardships 
and  abuse,  of  how  he  will  kneel  to  receive  his  heavy 
burden  and  groan  to  have  it  made  lighter,  I  was  glad 
right  here  in  the  edge  of  Egypt  to  have  a  visible  illus- 


THE    LAND    OF    THE    PHARAOHS.  707 

tration  of  these  qualities  of  the  animal.  I  saw  him 
kneel  and  saw  the  heavy  load  of  sand  put  on  his  back ; 
I  saw  him  try  to  rise  under  its  weight  and  heard  his  sad 
moan.  I  had  at  the  moment  much  the  same  feeling  as 
when  I  first  saw  a  gang  of  slaves  chained  together  and 
shipped  to  a  foreign  market. 

A  long  line  of  camels  attended  by  three  or  four 
Arabs  came  slowly  moving  over  the  desert.  This  spec- 
tacle, more  than  the  language  or  customs  of  the  people, 
gave  me  a  vivid  impression  of  Eastern  life ;  a  picture 
of  it  as  it  was  in  the  days  of  Abraham  and  Moses.  In 
this  wide  waste,  under  this  cloudless  sky,  star-lighted 
by  night  and  by  a  fierce  blazing  sun  by  day,  where 
even  the  wind  seems  voiceless,  it  was  natural  for  men 
to  look  up  to  the  sky  and  stars  and  contemplate  the 
universe  and  infinity  above  and  around  them;  the 
signs  and  wonders  in  the  heavens  above  and  in  the 
earth  beneath.  In  such  loneliness,  silence  and  expan- 
siveness,  imagination  is  unchained  and  man  has  natu- 
rally a  deeper  sense  of  the  Infinite  Presence  than  is 
to  be  felt  in  the  noise  and  bustle  of  the  towns  and  men- 
crowded  cities.  Religious  ideas  have  come  to  us  from 
the  wilderness,  from  mountain  tops,  from  dens  and 
caves,  and  from  the  vast  silent  spaces  from  which  come 
the  mirage  and  other  shadowy  illusions  which  create 
rivers,  lakes  and  forests  where  there  are  none.  The 
song  of  the  angels  could  be  better  heard  by  the  shep- 
herds on  the  plains  of  Bethlehem  than  by  the  jostling 
crowds  in  the  busy  streets  of  Jerusalem.  John  the 
Baptist  could  preach  better  in  the  wilderness  than  in 
the  busy  marts  of  men.  Jesus  said  his  best  word  to  the 
world  when  on  the  Mount  of  Olives.  Moses  learned 
more  of  the  laws  of  God  when  in  the  mountains  than 
when  down  among  the  people.  The  Hebrew  prophets 
frequented  dens   and  caves  and  desert  places.      John 


708  LIFE    IN    THE    EAST. 

saw  his  wonderful  vision  in  the  Isle  of  Patmos  with 
naught  in  sight  but  the  sea  and  sky.  It  was  in  a  lonely- 
place  that  Jacob  wrestled  with  the  angel.  The  Trans- 
figuration was  on  a  mountain.  No  wonder  that  Moses 
wandering  in  the  vast  and  silent  desert,  after  killing  an 
Egyptian  and  brooding  over  the  oppressed  condition  of 
his  people,  should  hear  the  voice  of  Jehovah  saying,  "  I 
have  seen  the  affliction  of  my  people."  Paul  was  not 
in  Damascus,  but  on  his  lonely  way  thither,  when  he 
heard  a  voice  from  heaven.  The  heart  beats  louder  and 
the  soul  hears  quicker  in  silence  and  solitude.  It  was 
from  the  vastness  and  silence  of  the  desert  that  Ma- 
homet learned  his  religion,  and  once  he  thought  he  had 
discovered  man's  true  relation  to  the  Infinite  he  pro- 
claimed himself  a  prophet  and  began  to  preach  with 
that  sort  of  authority  and  power  which  never  failed  to 
make  converts. 

Such  speculations  were  for  me  ended  by  the  startling 
whistle  of  the  locomotive  and  the  sound  of  the  rushing 
train  —  things  which  put  an  end  to  religious  reveries 
and  fix  attention  upon  the  things  of  this  busy  world. 
In  passing  through  the  land  of  Goshen  I  experienced  a 
thrill  of  satisfaction  in  viewing  the  scene  of  one  of  the 
most  affecting  stories  ever  written  —  the  story  of  Jacob ; 
how  his  sons  were  compelled  by  famine  to  go  into 
Egypt  to  buy  corn  ;  how  they  sold  their  young  brother 
Joseph  into  slavery ;  how  they  came  home  with  a  lie 
upon  their  lips  to  hide  their  treachery  and  cruelty ;  how 
the  slave  boy  Joseph  gained  favor  in  the  eyes  of  Pha- 
raoh ;  how  these  brothers  who  had  sold  him  were  again 
by  famine  brought  face  to  face  with  Joseph  who  stipu- 
lated that  the  only  condition  upon  which  he  could  again 
see  them  was  that  they  should  bring  their  young 
brother  Benjamin  with  them ;  how  Jacob  plaintively 
appealed  against  this  arrangement  by  which  his  gray 


THROUGH    THE    LAND    OF     GOSHEN.  709 

hair  might  be  brought  down  in  sorrow  to  the  grave, 
and  finally,  through  the  good  offices  of  Joseph,  the 
happy  settlement  of  the  whole  family  in  this  fertile 
land  of  Goshen.  Than  this  simple  tale  nothing  has 
been  written,  nothing  can  be  found  in  literature,  more 
pathetic  and  touching.  Here  was  the  land  of  Goshen, 
with  fields  yet  green,  its  camels  still  grazing  and  its 
corn  still  growing  as  when  Jacob  and  his  sons  with 
their  flocks  and  herds  were  settled  in  it  three  thousand 
years  ago. 

The  fertilizing  power  of  the  Nile,  wherever  the  land 
is  overflowed  by  it,  is  very  marked,  especially  in  con- 
trast with  the  sandy  desert.  It  is  seen  in  the  deep 
black  and  glossy  soil,  and  in  the  thick  and  full  growth 
and  deep  green  color  of  its  vegetation.  No  fences 
divide  field  from  field  and  define  the  possession  of  dif- 
ferent proprietors.  To  all  appearance  the  land  might 
belong  to  one  man  alone.  The  overflow  of  the  Nile 
explains  this  feature  of  the  country,  as  its  mighty 
floods  would  sweep  away  such  barriers.  The  mode  of 
grazing  cattle  is  to  us  peculiar.  The  donkeys,  horses, 
cows  and  camels  are  not  allowed  to  roam  over  the  field 
as  with  us,  but  are  tethered  to  stakes  driven  down  in 
the  ground.  They  eat  all  before  them,  leaving  the  land 
behind  them  as  though  it  had  been  mowed  with  a 
scythe  or  a  sickle.  They  present  a  pleasant  picture, 
standing  in  rows  like  soldiers,  with  their  heads  towards 
the  tall  vegetation  and  seemingly  as  orderly  as  civilized 
people  at  their  dining-tables. 

Every  effort  is  made  to  get  as  much  of  the  Nile  water 
as  possible.  Ditches  are  cut,  ponds  are  made,  and  men 
are  engaged  day  and  night  in  dipping  it  up  and  having 
it  placed  where  it  is  most  needed.  The  two  processes 
adopted  by  which  to  raise  this  water  are  the  shaduf 
and  the  sakiyeh.     Long  lines  of  women  are  sometimes 


710  ON    THE    NILE. 

seen  with  heavy  earthen  jars  on  their  heads  distributing 
this  precious  fertilizing  water  over  the  thirsty  land. 
Seeing  the  value  of  this  water  and  how  completely  the 
life  of  man  and  beast  is  dependent  upon  it,  one  cannot 
wonder  at  the  deep  solicitude  with  which  its  rise  is 
looked  for,  watched  and  measured. 

Egypt  may  have  invented  the  plow,  but  it  has  not 
improved  upon  the  invention.  The  kind  used  there  is 
perhaps  as  old  as  the  time  of  Moses,  and  consists  of  two 
or  three  pieces  of  wood  so  arranged  that  the  end  of  one 
piece  turns  no  furrow,  but  simply  scratches  the  soil. 
Still,  in  the  distance,  the  man  who  holds  this  contriv- 
ance and  the  beast  that  draws  it  look  very  much  as 
if  they  were  plowing.  I  am  told,  however,  that  this 
kind  of  plow  does  better  service  for  the  peculiar  soil 
of  Egypt  than  ours  would  do ;  that  the  experiment  of 
tilling  the  ground  with  our  plow  has  been  tried  in 
Egypt  and  has  failed ;  so  that  the  cultivation  of  the 
soil,  like  many  other  things,  is  best  where  it  answers 
its  purposes  best  and  produces  the  best  results. 

Cairo  with  its  towers,  minarets  and  mosques  presents 
a  strangely  fascinating  scene,  especially  from  the  cita- 
del, where  away  off  in  the  distance,  rising  between  the 
yellow  desert  and  the  soft  blue  cloudless  sky,  we  dis- 
cern the  unmistakable  forms  of  those  mysterious  piles 
of  masonry,  the  Pyramids.  According  to  one  theory 
they  were  built  for  sepulchral  purposes ;  and  accord- 
ing to  another  they  were  built  for  a  standard  of  measure- 
ment, but  neither  theory  has  perhaps  entirely  set  aside 
the  other,  and  both  may  be  wrong.  There  they  stand, 
however,  grandly,  in  sight  of  Cairo,  just  in  the  edge  of 
the  Libyan  desert  and  overlooking  the  valley  of  the 
Nile,  as  they  have  stood  during  more  than  three  thou- 
sand years  and  are  likely  to  stand  as  many  thousand 


THE    TOWERS    AND    MOSQUES    OF    CAIEO.  711 

years  longer,  for  nothing  grows  old  here  but  time,  and 
that  lives  on  forever. 

One  of  the  first  exploits  a  tourist  is  tempted  to  per- 
form here  is  to  ascend  to  the  top  of  the  highest  Pyra- 
mid. The  task  is  by  no  means  an  easy  one,  nor  is  it 
entirely  free  from  danger.  It  is  clearly  dangerous  if 
undertaken  without  the  assistance  of  two  or  more 
guides.  You  need  them  not  only  to  show  you  where  to 
put  your  feet,  but  to  lift  you  over  the  huge  blocks  of 
stone  of  which  the  Pyramids  are  built,  for  some  of  these 
stones  are  from  three  to  four  feet  in  thickness  and 
height.  Neither  in  ascending  nor  descending  is  it  safe 
to  look  down.  One  misstep  and  all  is  over.  I  went, 
with  seventy  years  on  my  head,  to  the  top  of  the  high- 
est Pyramid,  but  nothing  in  the  world  would  tempt  me 
to  try  the  experiment  again.  I  had  two  Arabs  before 
me  pulling,  and  two  at  my  back  pushing,  but  the  main 
work  I  had  to  do  myself.  I  did  not  recover  from  the 
terrible  strain  in  less  than  two  weeks.  I  paid  dearly 
for  the  venture.  Still,  it  was  worth  something  to  stand 
for  once  on  such  a  height  and  above  the  work  and  the 
world  below.  Taking  the  view  altogether  —  the  char- 
acter of  the  surroundings,  the  great  unexplained  and 
inexplicable  Sphinx,  the  Pyramids  and  other  won- 
ders of  Sakkara,  the  winding  river  of  the  valley  of  the 
Nile,  the  silent,  solemn  and  measureless  desert,  the 
seats  of  ancient  Memphis  and  Heliopolis,  the  distant 
mosques,  minarets,  and  stately  palaces,  the  ages  and 
events  that  have  swept  over  the  scene  and  the  millions 
on  millions  that  lived,  wrought  and  died  there  —  there 
are  stirred  in  the  one  who  beholds  it  for  the  first  time 
thoughts  and  feelings  never  thought  and  felt  before. 
While  nothing  could  tempt  me  to  climb  the  rugged 
jagged,  steep  and  perilous  sides  of  the  Great  Pyramid 


712  THE    SPHINX    AND    THE    PYRAMIDS. 

again,  yet  I  am  very  glad  to  have  had  the  experience 
once,  and  once  is  enough  for  a  lifetime. 

I  have  spoken  of  the  prevalence  and  power  at  Rome 
of  the  Christian  Church  and  religion  and  of  the  strange 
things  believed  and  practiced  there  in  the  way  of  reli- 
gious rites  and  ceremonies.  The  religion  and  church 
of  Egypt,  though  denounced  as  a  fraud  and  their  author 
branded  throughout  Christendom  as  an  impostor,  are 
not  less  believed  in  and  followed  in  Egypt  than  the 
church  and  Christianity  are  believed  in  and  followed  at 
Rome.  Two  hundred  millions  of  people  follow  Mahomet 
to-day,  and  the  number  is  increasing.  Annually  in 
Cairo  twelve  thousand  students  study  the  Koran  with 
a  view  to  preaching  its  doctrines  in  Africa  and  else- 
where. So  sacred  do  these  people  hold  their  mosques 
that  a  Christian  is  not  allowed  to  enter  them  without 
putting  off  his  shoes  and  putting  on  Mahometan  slip- 
pers. If  Rome  has  its  unwashed  monks,  Cairo  has  its 
howling  and  dancing  dervishes,  and  both  seem  equally 
deaf  to  the  dictates  of  reason.  The  dancing  and  howl- 
ing dervishes  often  spin  around  in  their  religious  trans- 
ports till  their  heads  lose  control  and  they  fall  to  the 
floor  sighing,  groaning,  and  foaming  at  the  mouth  like 
madmen,  reminding  one  of  scenes  that  sometimes  occur 
at  our  own  old-fashioned  camp-meetings. 

It  is  not  within  the  scope  and  purpose  of  this  sup- 
plement of  my  story  to  give  an  extended  account  of 
my  travels  or  to  tell  all  I  have  seen  and  heard  and  felt. 
I  had  strange  dreams  of  travel  even  in  my  boyhood  days. 
I  thought  I  should  some  day  see  many  of  the  famous 
places  of  which  I  heard  men  speak,  and  of  which  I  read 
even  while  a  slave.  During  my  visit  to  England,  as  I 
have  before  said,  I  had  a  strong  desire  to  go  to  France, 
and  should  have  done  so  but  for  a  Mr.  George  M. 
Dallas,  who  was  then  minister  to  England.     He  refused 


THE    RELIGION    OF    MAHOMET.  713 

to  give  me  a  passport  on  the  ground  that  I  was  not  and 
could  not  be  an  American  citizen.  This  man  is  now  dead 
and  generally  forgotten,  as  I  shall  be ;  but  I  have  lived 
to  see  myself  everywhere  recognized  as  an  American 
citizen.  In  view  of  my  disappointment  and  the  repulse 
I  met  with  at  the  hands  of  this  American  minister,  my 
gratification  was  all  the  more  intense  that  I  was  not 
only  permitted  to  visit  France  and  see  something  of  life 
in  Paris ;  to  walk  the  streets  of  that  splendid  city  and 
spend  days  and  weeks  in  her  charming  art  galleries,  but 
to  extend  my  tour  to  other  lands  and  visit  other  cities  ; 
to  look  upon  Egypt ;  to  stand  on  the  summit  of  its  high- 
est Pyramid  ;  to  walk  among  the  ruins  of  old  Memphis ; 
to  gaze  into  the  dead  eyes  of  Pharaoh;  to  feel  the  smooth- 
ness of  granite  tombs  polished  by  Egyptian  workmen 
three  thousand  years  ago ;  to  see  the  last  remaining 
obelisk  of  Heliopolis ;  to  view  the  land  of  Goshen ;  to 
sail  on  the  bosom  of  the  Nile ;  to  pass  in  sight  of  Crete, 
looking  from  the  deck  of  our  steamer  perhaps  as  it  did 
when  Paul  saw  it  on  the  voyage  to  Rome  eighteen 
hundred  years  ago ;  to  walk  among  the  marble  ruins  of 
the  Acropolis ;  to  stand  upon  Mars  Hill,  where  Paul 
preached ;  to  ascend  Lycabettus  and  overlook  the  plains 
of  Marathon,  the  gardens  of  Plato,  and  the  rock  where 
Demosthenes  declaimed  against  the  breezes  of  the  sea; 
to  gaze  upon  the  Parthenon,  the  Temple  of  Theseus,  the 
Temple  of  Wingless  Victory,  and  the  Theatre  of  Diony- 
sius.  To  think  that  I,  once  a  slave  on  the  eastern  shore 
of  Maryland,  was  experiencing  all  this  was  well  calcu- 
lated to  intensify  my  feeling  of  good  fortune  by  reason 
of  contrast,  if  nothing  more.  A  few  years  back  my  Sun- 
days were  spent  on  the  banks  of  the  Chesapeake  Bay, 
bemoaning  my  condition  and  looking  out  from  the  farm 
of  Edward  Covey,  and,  with  a  heart  aching  to  be  on 
their  decks,  watching  the  white  sails  of  the  ships  pass- 


714  RETURN    TO     ROME. 

ing  off  to  sea.  Now  I  was  enjoying  what  the  wisest 
and  best  of  the  world  have  bestowed  for  the  wisest  and 
best  to  enjoy. 

Touching  at  Naples,  we  returned  to  Rome,  where  the 
longer  one  stays  the  longer  one  wants  to  stay.  No 
place  is  better  fitted  to  withdraw  one  from  the  noise 
and  bustle  of  modern  life  and  fill  one's  soul  with  solemn 
reflections  and  thrilling  sensations.  Under  one's  feet 
and  all  around  are  the  ashes  of  human  greatness.  Here, 
according  to  the  age  and  body  of  its  time,  human  ambi- 
tion reached  its  topmost  height  and  human  power  its 
utmost  limit.  The  lesson  of  the  vanity  of  all  things  is 
taught  in  deeply  buried  palaces,  in  fallen  columns,  in 
defaced  monuments,  in  decaying  arches,  and  in  crum- 
bling walls ;  all  perishing  under  the  silent  and  destruc- 
tive force  of  time  and  the  steady  action  of  the  elements, 
in  utter  mockery  of  the  pride  and  power  of  the  great 
people  by  whom  they  were  called  into  existence. 

Next  to  Rome,  in  point  of  interest  to  me,  is  the  clas- 
sic city  of  Florence,  and  thither  we  went  from  the 
Eternal  City.  One  might  never  tire  of  what  is  here  to 
be  seen.  The  first  thing  Mrs.  Douglass  and  I  did,  on 
our  arrival  in  Florence,  was  to  visit  the  grave  of 
Theodore  Parker  and  at  the  same  time  that  of  Elizabeth 
Barrett  Browning.  The  preacher  and  the  poet  lie 
near  each  other.  The  soul  of  each  was  devoted  to 
liberty.  The  brave  stand  taken  by  Theodore  Parker 
during  the  anti-slavery  conflict  endeared  him  to  my 
heart,  and  naturally  enough  the  spot  made  sacred  by  his 
ashes  was  the  first  to  draw  me  to  its  side.  He  had  a 
voice  for  the  slave  when  nearly  all  the  pulpits  of  the 
land  were  dumb.  Looking  upon  the  little  mound  of 
earth  that  covered  his  dust,  I  felt  the  pathos  of  his  sim- 
ple grave.  It  did  not  seem  well  that  the  remains  of  the 
great  American  preacher  should  rest  thus  in  a  foreign 


AT  THE  GRAVE  OF  THEODORE  PARKER.       715 

soil,  far  away  from  the  hearts  and  hands  which  would 
gladly  linger  about  it  and  keep  it  well  adorned  with 
flowers.  Than  Theodore  Parker  no  man  was  more 
intensely  American.  Broad  as  the  land  in  his  sympathy 
with  mankind,  he  was  yet  a  loving  son  of  New  England 
and  thoroughly  Bostonian  in  his  thoughts,  feelings  and 
activities.  The  liberal  thought  which  he  taught  had  in 
his  native  land  its  natural  home  and  largest  welcome, 
and  I  therefore  felt  that  his  dust  should  have  been 
brought  here.  It  was  in  his  pulpit  that  I  made  my 
first  anti-slavery  speech  in  Roxbury.  That  its  doors 
opened  to  me  in  that  dark  period  was  due  to  him.  I 
remember,  too,  his  lovingkindness  when  I  was  perse- 
cuted for  my  change  of  opinion  as  to  political  action. 
Theodore  Parker  never  joined  that  warfare  upon  me. 
He  loved  Mr.  Garrison,  but  was  not  a  Garrisonian. 
He  worked  with  the  sects,  but  was  not  a  sectarian.  His 
character  was  cast  in  a  mold  too  large  to  be  pressed 
into  a  form  or  reform  less  broad  than  humanity.  He 
would  shed  his  blood  as  quickly  for  a  black  fugitive 
slave  pursued  by  human  hounds  as  for  a  white  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States.  He  was  the  friend  of  the 
non-voting  and  non-resistant  class  of  Abolitionists,  but 
not  less  the  friend  of  Henry  Wilson,  Charles  Sumner, 
Gerrit  Smith  and  John  Brown.  He  was  the  large  and 
generous  brother  of  all  men,  honestly  endeavoring  to 
bring  about  the  abolition  of  negro  slavery.  It  has  lately 
been  attempted  to  class  him  with  the  contemners  of  the 
negro.  Could  that  be  established,  it  would  convict  him 
of  duplicity  and  hypocrisy  of  the  most  revolting  kind. 
But  his  whole  life  and  character  are  in  direct  contra- 
diction to  that  assumption. 

Its  ducal  palaces,  its  grand  Duomo,  its  fine  galleries 
of  art,  its  beautiful  Arno,  its  charming  environs,  and  its 
many  associations  of  great  historical  personages,  espe- 


716  THE    MOUNTAINS    OF    THE    TYROL. 

cially  of  Michel  Angelo,  Dante  and  Savonarola,  give 
it  a  controlling  power  over  mind  and  heart.  I  have 
traveled  over  no  equal  space  between  any  two  cities  in 
Italy  where  the  scenery  was  more  delightful  than  that 
between  Florence  and  Venice.  I  enjoyed  it  with  the 
ardor  of  a  boy  to  whom  all  the  world  is  new.  Born 
and  raised  in  a  flat  country  without  the  diversity  of 
hill  and  valley,  mountains  have  always  attracted  me. 
Those  in  sight  on  this  journey  were  far  away,  but  lost 
nothing  by  the  soft  haze  that  blended  their  dark  sum- 
mits with  the  clouds  and  sky.  There  were,  too,  the 
mountains  of  the  Tyrol,  the  scene  of  the  patriotic 
exploits  of  Hofer  and  his  countrymen.  The  railway 
between  Florence  and  Venice  is  over  some  of  the  oldest 
and  best  cultivated  parts  of  Italy.  The  land  is  rich 
and  fruitful.  Every  outlook  has  the  appearance  of 
thrift.  There  is  not  a  single  point  upon  which  to  hang 
the  reproach  of  laziness  so  commonly  charged  against 
the  Italians.  I  saw  in  Italy  nothing  to  justify  this  unen- 
viable reputation.  In  city  and  country  alike  the  people 
seemed  to  me  remarkably  industrious  and  well  provided 
with  food  and  raiment. 

I  could  tell  much  of  the  once  famous  city  of  Ven- 
ice, of  Milan,  Lucerne,  and  other  points  subsequently 
visited ;  but  it  is  enough  that  I  have  given  my  readers 
an  idea  of  the  use  I  made  of  my  time  during  this  absence 
from  the  scenes  and  activities  that  occupied  me  at  home. 
I  assume  that  they  will  rejoice  that  after  my  life  of 
hardships  in  slavery  and  of  conflict  with  race  and  color 
prejudice  and  proscription  at  home,  there  was  left  to 
me  a  space  in  life  when  I  could  and  did  walk  the  world 
unquestioned,  a  man  among  men. 


THE    CAMPAIGN    OF    1888.  717 


CHAPTER     X. 

THE   CAMPAIGN    OF    1888. 

Preference  for  John  Sherman— Speech  at   the  convention — On  the 
stump — The  tariff  question. 

RETURNING  from  Europe  in  1887  after  a  year  of 
sojourn  abroad,  I  found,  as  is  usual  when  our  coun- 
try is  nearing  the  close  of  a  presidential  term,  the  public 
mind  largely  occupied  with  the  question  in  respect  of  a 
successor  to  the  outgoing  President.  The  Democratic 
party  had  the  advantage  of  the  Republican  party  in  two 
points :  it  was  already  in  power,  and  had  its  mind  fixed 
upon  one  candidate,  in  the  person  of  Grover  Cleveland, 
whose  term  was  then  expiring.  Although  he  had  not 
entirely  satisfied  the  Southern  section  of  his  party  or 
the  civil-service  reformers  of  the  North,  to  whom  he 
owed  his  election,  he  had  so  managed  his  administration 
that  neither  of  these  factions  could  afford  to  oppose  his 
nomination  for  a  second  term  of  the  presidency.  With 
the  Republican  party  the  case  was  different.  It  was 
not  only  out  of  power  and  deprived  of  the  office-holding 
influence  and  machinery  to  give  it  unity  and  force,  but 
its  candidates  for  presidential  honors  were  legion,  and 
there  was  much  doubt  as  to  who  would  be  chosen  stand- 
ard bearer  in  the  impending  contest.  Among  the 
doubters  I  was  happily  not  one.  From  the  first  my 
candidate  was  Senator  John  Sherman  of  Ohio.  Not 
only  was  he  the  man  fitted  for  the  place  by  his  eminent 
abilities  and  tried  statesmanship  in  regard  to  general 


718  PREFERENCE    FOR    JOHN  SHERMAN. 

matters,  but  more  important  still,  he  was  the  man  whose 
attitude  towards  the  newly  enfranchised  colored  citizens 
of  the  South  best  fitted  him  for  the  place.  In  the  con- 
vention at  Chicago  I  did  what  I  could  to  secure  his 
nomination,  as  long  as  there  was  any  ground  of  hope 
for  success.  In  every  convention  of  the  kind  there 
comes  a  time  when  the  judgment  of  factions  must  yield 
to  the  judgment  of  the  majority.  Either  Russell  A. 
Alger  of  Michigan,  Allison  of  Iowa,  Gresham  of  Indi- 
ana, or  Depew  of  New  York,  would  in  my  opinion 
have  made  an  excellent  President.  But  my  judgment 
as  to  either  was  not  the  judgment  of  the  conven- 
tion, so  I  went,  as  in  duty  bound,  with  the  choice  of 
the  majority  of  my  party  and  have  never  regretted  my 
course. 

Although  I  was  not  a  delegate  to  this  National  Repub- 
lican Convention,  but  was,  as  in  previous  ones,  a  spec- 
tator, I  was  early  honored  by  a  spontaneous  call  to 
the  platform  to  address  the  convention.  It  was  a  call 
not  to  be  disregarded.  It  came  from  ten  thousand 
leading  Republicans  of  the  land.  It  offered  me  an 
opportunity  to  give  what  I  thought  ought  to  be  the 
accepted  keynote  to  the  opening  campaign.  How 
faithfully  I  responded  will  be  seen  by  the  brief  speech  I 
made  in  response  to  this  call.  It  was  not  a  speech  to 
tickle  men's  ears  or  to  natter  party  pride,  but  to  stir 
men  up  to  the  discharge  of  an  imperative  duty.  It 
would  have  been  easy  on  such  an  occasion  to  make  a 
speech  composed  of  glittering  generalities ;  but  the 
cause  of  my  outraged  people  was  on  my  heart,  and  I 
spoke  out  of  its  fullness ;  and  the  response  that  came 
back  to  me  showed  that  the  great  audience  to  which  I 
spoke  was  in  sympathy  with  my  sentiments.  After 
thanking  the  convention  for  the  honor  of  its  hearty 
call  upon  me  for  a  speech  I  said,  — 


SPEECH    AT   THE   CONVENTION.  719 

I  have  only  one  word  to  say  to  this  convention  and 
it  is  this:  I  hope  this  convention  will  make  such  a 
record  in  its  proceedings  as  will  entirely  put  it  out  of 
the  power  of  the  leaders  of  the  Democratic  party  and 
of  the  leaders  of  the  Mugwump  party  to  say  that  they 
see  no  difference  between  the  position  of  the  Republican 
party  in  respect  to  the  class  I  represent  and  that  of  the 
Democratic  party.  I  have  a  great  respect  for  a  certain 
quality  for  which  the  Democratic  party  is  distinguished. 
That  quality  is  fidelity  to  its  friends,  its  faithfulness  to 
those  whom  it  has  acknowledged  as  its  masters  during 
the  last  forty  years.  It  was  faithful  to  the  slave-holding 
class  during  the  existence  of  slavery.  It  was  faithful 
to  them  before  the  war.  It  gave  them  all  the  encour- 
agement that  it  possibly  could  without  drawing  its  own 
neck  into  the  halter.  It  was  also  faithful  during  the 
period  of  reconstruction,  and  it  has  been  faithful  ever 
since.  It  is  to-day  faithful  to  the  solid  South.  I  hope 
and  believe  that  the  great  Republican  party  will  prove 
itself  equally  faithful  to  its  friends,  those  friends  with 
black  faces  who  during  the  war  were  eyes  to  your  blind, 
shelter  to  your  shelterless,  when  flying  from  the  lines 
of  the  enemy.  They  are  as  faithful  to-day  as  when  the 
great  Republic  was  in  the  extremest  need ;  when  its 
fate  seemed  to  tremble  in  the  balance  ;  when  the  crowned 
heads  of  the  Old  World  were  gloating  over  our  ruin, 
saying,  "  Aha !  aha !  the  great  Republican  bubble  is 
about  to  burst."  When  your  army  was  melting  away 
before  the  fire  and  pestilence  of  rebellion ;  when  your 
star-spangled  banner  trailed  in  the  dust  or,  heavy  with 
blood,  drooped  at  the  mast  head,  you  called  upon  the 
negro.  Yes,  Abraham  Lincoln  called  upon  the  negro 
to  reach  forth  with  his  iron  arm  and  catch  with  his 
steel  fingers  your  faltering  flag,  and  he  came,  he  came 
full    two   hundred   thousand    strong.     Let   us   in   the 


720  SPEECH    AT    THE    CONVENTION. 

platform  we  are  about  to  promulgate  remember  the 
brave  black  men,  and  let  us  remember  that  these  brave 
black  men  are  now  stripped  of  their  constitutional 
right  to  vote.  Let  this  remembrance  be  embodied 
in  the  standard  bearer  whom  you  will  present  to  the 
country.  Leave  these  men  no  longer  compelled  to 
wade  to  the  ballot-box  through  blood,  but  extend  over 
them  the  protecting  arm  of  this  government,  and  make 
their  pathway  to  the  ballot-box  as  straight  and  as 
smooth  and  as  safe  as  that  of  any  other  class  of  citizens. 
Be  not  deterred  from  this  duty  by  the  cry  of  the  bloody 
shirt.  Let  that  shirt  be  waved  as  long  as  there  shall  be  a 
drop  of  innocent  blood  upon  it.  A  government  that  can 
give  liberty  in  its  constitution  ought  to  have  the  power 
in  its  administration  to  protect  and  defend  that  liberty. 
I  will  not  further  take  up  your  time.  I  have  spoken  for 
millions,  and  my  thought  is  now  before  you. 

As  soon  as  the  presidential  campaign  was  fairly  opened 
and  a  request  was  made  for  speakers  to  go  before  the 
people  and  support  by  the  living  voice  the  nominations 
and  principles  of  the  Republican  party,  though  somewhat 
old  for  such  service  and  never  much  of  a  stump  speaker, 
I  obeyed  the  summons.  In  company  with  my  young 
friend  Charles  S.  Morris,  a  man  rarely  gifted  with 
eloquence,  I  made  speeches  in  five  different  States,  in- 
doors and  out  of  doors,  in  skating-rinks  and  public  halls, 
day  and  night,  at  points  where  it  was  thought  by  the 
National  Republican  Committee  that  my  presence  and 
speech  would  do  most  to  promote  success. 

While  the  committee  was  anxious  to  have  the  ques- 
tion of  tariff  made  the  prominent  topic  in  the  campaign, 
it  did  not  in  words  restrict  me  to  that  one  topic.  I  could 
not  have  gone  into  the  field  with  any  such  restriction, 
had  any  such  been  imposed.     Hence,  I  left  the  discussion 


ON    THE    STUMP.  721 

of  the  tariff  to  my  young  friend  Morris,  while  I  spoke 
for  justice  and  humanity,  as  did  that  noble  woman  and 
peerless  orator,  Miss  Anna  E.  Dickinson,  whose  heart 
has  ever  been  true  to  the  oppressed,  and  who  was  a 
speaker  in  the  same  campaign.  I  took  it  to  be  the  vital 
and  animating  principle  of  the  Republican  party.  I 
found  the  people  more  courageous  than  their  party  lead- 
ers. What  the  leaders  were  afraid  to  teach,  the  people 
were  brave  enough  and  glad  enough  to  learn.  I  held 
that  the  soul  of  the  nation  was  in  this  question,  and 
that  the  gain  of  all  the  gold  in  the  world  would  not 
compensate  for  the  loss  of  the  nation's  soul.  National 
honor  is  the  soul  of  the  nation,  and  when  this  is  lost  all 
is  lost.  The  Republican  party  and  the  nation  were 
pledged  to  the  protection  of  the  constitutional  rights  of 
the  colored  citizens.  If  it  refused  to  perform  its  promise, 
it  would  be  false  to  its  highest  trust.  As  with  an 
individual,  so  too  with  a  nation,  there  is  a  time  when 
it  may  properly  be  asked,  "  What  doth  it  profit  to  gain 
the  whole  world  and  thereby  lose  one's  soul  ?  " 

With  such  views  as  these  I  supported  the  Republican 
party  in  this  somewhat  remarkable  campaign.  I  based 
myself  upon  that  part  of  the  Republican  platform 
which  I  supported  in  my  speech  before  the  Republican 
convention  at  Chicago.  No  man  who  knew  me  could 
have  expected  me  to  pursue  any  other  course.  The 
little  I  said  on  the  tariff  was  simply  based  upon  the 
principle  of  self-protection  taught  in  every  department 
of  nature,  whether  in  men,  beasts  or  plants.  It  comes 
with  the  inherent  right  to  exist.  It  is  in  every  blade  of 
grass  as  well  as  in  every  man  and  nation.  If  foreign 
manufacturers  oppress  and  cripple  ours  and  serve  to 
retard  our  natural  progress,  we  have  the  right  to 
protect  ourselves  against  such  efforts.  Of  course  this 
right    of   self-protection  has  its  limits,  and    the  thing 


722  THE    TARIFF    QUESTION. 

most  important  is  to  discover  these  limits  and  to  observe 
them.  There  is  no  doubt  as  to  the  principle,  but  like 
all  other  principles,  it  may  not  justify  all  the  inferences 
which  may  be  deduced  from  it.  There  seems  to  be 
no  difference  between  the  Republican  and  Democratic 
parties  as  to  the  principle  of  protection.  They  only 
differ  in  the  inferences  drawn  from  the  principle.  One 
is  for  a  tariff  for  revenue  only,  and  the  other  is  for  a 
tariff  not  only  for  revenue,  but  for  protection  to  such 
industries  as  are  believed  to  stand  in  need  of  protection. 
While  on  this  question  I  have  always  taken  sides  with 
the  Republican  party,  I  have  always  felt  that  in  the 
presence  of  the  oppression  and  persecution  to  which  the 
colored  race  is  subjected  in  the  Southern  States,  no 
colored  man  can  consistently  base  his  support  of  any 
party  upon  any  other  principle  than  that  which  looks  to 
the  protection  of  men  and  women  from  lynch  law  and 
murder. 


ADMINISTRATION    OF    PRESIDENT    HARRISON.  723 


CHAPTER  XI. 

ADMINISTRATION  OF   PRESIDENT  HARRISON. 

Appointed  Minister  to  Haiti — Unfriendly  criticism — Admit  *1 
Gherardi. 

MY  appointment  by  President  Harrison  in  1889  to 
the  office  of  Minister  Resident  and  Consul  Gen- 
eral to  the  Republic  of  Haiti  did  not  pass  without 
adverse  comment  at  the  time  it  was  made ;  nor  did  I 
escape  criticism  at  any  time  during  the  two  years  I  had 
the  honor  to  hold  that  office.  In  respect  to  the  unfa- 
vorable comments  upon  my  appointment,  it  may  be 
truly  said  that  they  had  their  origin  and  inspiration 
from  two  very  natural  sources  :  first,  American  race 
and  color  prejudice,  and  second,  a  desire  on  the  part  of 
certain  influential  merchants  in  New  York  to  obtain 
concessions  from  Haiti  upon  grounds  that  I  was  not 
likely  to  favor.  When  there  is  made  upon  a  public  man 
an  attack  by  newspapers  differing  at  all  other  points  and 
united  only  in  this  attack,  there  is  some  reason  to  believe 
that  they  are  inspired  by  a  common  influence.  Neither 
my  character  nor  my  color  was  acceptable  to  the  New 
York  press.  The  fault  of  my  character  was  that  upon 
it  there  could  be  predicated  no  well  grounded  hope  that 
I  would  allow  myself  to  be  used,  or  allow  my  office  to  be 
used,  to  further  selfish  schemes  of  any  sort  for  the  bene- 
fit of  individuals,  either  at  the  expense  of  Haiti  or  at  the 
expense  of  the  character  of  the  United  States.  And  the 
fault  of  my  color  was  that  it  was  a  shade  too  dark  for 


724  APPOINTED    MINISTER    TO    HAITI. 

American  taste.  It  was  not  charged,  as  perhaps  it  well 
might  have  been,  that  I  was  unfit  for  the  place  by  reason 
of  inexperience  and  want  of  aptitude  to  perform  the 
duties  of  the  office ;  but  the  color  argument  was  relied 
upon.  It  was  that  I  was  not  rightly  colored  for  the  place, 
although  I  matched  well  with  the  color  of  Haiti.  It 
was  held  that  the  office  should  be  given  to  a  white  man, 
both  on  the  ground  of  fitness  and  on  the  ground  of  effi- 
ciency, —  on  the  ground  of  fitness  because  it  was  alleged 
that  Ha'iti  would  rather  have  in  her  capital  a  white 
minister  Resident  and  Consul  General  than  a  colored 
one ;  and  on  the  ground  of  efficiency  because  a  white 
minister  by  reason  of  being  white,  and  therefore  supe- 
rior, could  obtain  from  Haiti  concessions  which  a  colored 
minister  could  not.  It  was  also  said  that  I  would  not 
be  well  received  by  Haiti  because  I  had  at  one  time 
advocated  the  annexation  of  Santo  Domingo  to  the 
United  States,  a  measure  to  which  Haiti  was  strongly 
opposed.  Every  occasion  was  embraced  by  the  New 
York  press  to  show  that  my  experience  in  Ha'iti  con- 
firmed their  views  and  predictions.  Before  I  went  there 
they  endeavored  to  show  that  the  captain  of  the  ship 
designated  by  the  government  to  take  me  to  my  post 
at  Port  au  Prince  had  refused  to  take  me  on  board,  and 
as  an  excuse  for  his  refusal,  had  made  a  f;ilse  statement 
concerning  the  unseaworthiness  of  his  vessel,  when  the 
real  ground  of  objection  was  the  color  of  my  skin. 
When  it  was  known  that  I  had  not  been  fully  accredited 
in  due  form  to  the  Government  of  President  Hyppolite 
and  that  there  was  a  delay  of  many  weeks  in  my  formal 
recognition  by  the  Haitian  government,  the  story  was 
trumpeted  abroad  that  I  was  "  snubbed  "  by  Ha'iti,  and 
in  truth  was  having  a  hard  time  down  there.  After  I 
was  formally  recognized  and  had  entered  upon  the  duties 
of  my  office,  I  was   followed  by  the  same   unfriendly 


UNFRIENDLY    CRITICISM.  725 

spirit,  and  every  effort  was  made  to  disparage  me  in  the 
eyes  of  both  the  people  of  the  United  States  and  those 
of  Haiti.  Strangely  enough,  much  of  this  unfriendly 
influence  came  from  officers  of  the  American  navy  ;  men 
in  the  pay  of  the  government.  The  appearance  in  the 
harbor  of  Port  au  Prince  of  United  States  ships  of  war, 
instead  of  being  a  support  to  the  American  Minister, 
was  always  followed  by  a  heavy  broadside  against  him 
in  the  American  papers.  Our  ships  seemed  to  be  well 
supplied  with  salt  water  correspondents ;  men  who  had 
studied  the  science  of  polite  detraction  at  the  public 
expense  and  had  reached  in  it  a  high  degree  of  perfec- 
tion. The  arrival  of  an  American  war  vessel  became 
a  source  of  apprehension,  and  an  admiral's  pennon  in 
the  harbor  of  Port  au  Prince  was  a  signal  of  attack 
upon  the  United  States  Minister. 

Speaking  of  the  acquisition  of  the  M61e  St.  Nicolas 
as  a  United  States  naval  station,  one  of  these  fruitful 
correspondents  thus  exposed  the  real  cause  of  complaint 
against  me :  "  When  by  the  active  intervention  and 
material  aid  of  the  States,  General  Hyppolite  was  placed 
in  power  in  October,  1889,  .  .  .  American  influence  was 
paramount,  and  had  a  shrewd  and  capable  American  then 
been  sent  by  the  United  States  to  conduct  the  negotia- 
tions so  ably  initiated  by  Rear-Admiral  Gherardi,  there 
would  be  a  different  condition  of  affairs  to  report  to- 
day. At  Admiral  Gherardi's  suggestion  a  new  minis- 
ter was  sent  to  Port  au  Prince.  .  .  .  The  lack  of  wisdom, 
however,  displayed  in  the  choice  .  .  .  has  by  the  result 
attained  become  only  too  apparent."  "  Of  the  Clyde 
concession  it  is  perhaps  needless  to  say  anything,  .  .  . 
has  failed  completely.  .  .  .  But  with  the  negotiations  in 
the  hands  of  Rear-Admiral  Gherardi  a  decision  must  be 
reached  shortly.  Admiral  Gherardi  is  sent  to  resusci- 
tate the  negotiations.     Admiral  Gherardi  will  succeed 


726 


ADMIRAL    GHERARDI. 


eventually."  "It  is  recognized  that  were  the  United 
States  to  possess  a  coaling-station  in  Haiti  .  .  .  would 
intervene  to  end  the  petty  revolutions  that  distract  the 
country." 

Thus  we  had  Admiral  Gherardi  at  every  turn  of 
Haitian  affairs.  It  was  at  his  suggestion  that  a  new 
minister  was  appointed.  It  was  he  who  made  American 
influence  paramount  in  Haiti.  It  was  he  who  was  to 
conduct  the  negotiations  for  the  naval  station.  It  was 
he  who  counseled  the  State  Department  at  Washington. 
It  was  he  wko  decided  the  question  of  the  fitness  of  the 
American  Minister  at  Haiti.  In  all  this  I  am  not  dis- 
closing Cabinet  or  State  secrets.  This  and  much  more 
was  published  in  the  New  York  papers.  The  comment 
that  I  have  to  make  upon  it  is,  that  no  better  way  could 
have  been  devised  to  arouse  the  suspicion  of  Haitian 
statesmen  and  lead  them  to  reject  our  application  for 
i&  naval  station,  than  to  make  such  representations  as 
these  coming  from  the  decks  of  the  flag-ship  of  Rear- 
Admiral  Gherardi. 


MINISTER   TO    HAITI.  '  727 


CHAPTER  XII. 

MINISTER   TO  HAITI. 

The  Mole  St.  Nicolas — Social  Relations — Sympathy  for  Haiti — The 
facts  about  the  Mole  St.  Nicolas — Conference  with  the  Haitian 
Government — Negotiations  for  the  Mole  St.  Nicolas — Close  of  the 
interview. 

THE  part  I  bore  in  the  matter  of  obtaining  at  the 
M61e  St.  Nicolas  a  naval  station  for  the  United 
States,  and  the  real  cause  for  the  failure  of  the  enter- 
prise, are  made  evident  in  the  following  articles  from 
me,  published  in  the  North  American  Review  for  Sep- 
tember and  October,  1891. 

"  I  propose  to  make  a  plain  statement  regarding  my 
connection  with  the  late  negotiations  with  the  govern- 
ment of  Haiti  for  a  United  States  naval  station  at  the 
M61e  St.  Nicolas.  Such  a  statement  seems  required,  not 
only  as  a  personal  vindication  from  undeserved  censure, 
but  as  due  to  the  truth  of  history.  Recognizing  my 
duty  to  be  silent  while  the  question  of  the  M61e  was 
pending,  I  refrained  from  making  any  formal  reply  to 
the  many  misstatements  and  misrepresentations  which 
have  burdened  the  public  press  unchallenged  during  the 
last  six  months.  I  have,  however,  long  intended  to 
correct  some  of  the  grosser  errors  contained  in  these 
misrepresentations,  should  the  time  ever  come  when  I 
could  do  so  without  exposing  myself  to  the  charge  of 
undue  sensitiveness  and  without  detriment  to  the  public 
interest.  That  time  has  now  come,  and  there  is  no 
ground  of  sentiment,  reason,  or  propriety  for  a  longer 


728  THE   MOLE   ST.  NICOLAS. 

silence,  especially  since,  through  no  fault  of  mine,  the 
secrets  of  the  negotiations  in  question  have  already  been 
paraded  before  the  public,  apparently  with  no  other 
purpose  than  to  make  me  responsible  for  their  failure. 

"  There  are  many  reasons  why  I  would  be  gladly  ex- 
cused from  appearing  before  the  public  in  the  attitude 
of  self-defense.  But  while  there  are  times  when  such 
defense  is  a  privilege  to  be  exercised  or  omitted  at  the 
pleasure  of  the  party  assailed,  there  are  other  times  and 
circumstances  when  it  becomes  a  duty  which  cannot  be 
omitted  without  the  imputation  of  cowardice  or  of  con- 
scious guilt.  This  is  especially  true  in  a  case  where  the 
charges  vitally  affect  one's  standing  with  the  people  and 
government  of  one's  country.  In  such  a  case  a  man 
must  defend  himself,  if  only  to  demonstrate  his  fitness 
to  defend  anything  else.  In  discharging  this  duty  I 
shall  acknowledge  no  favoritism  to  men  in  high  places, 
no  restraint  but  candor,  and  no  limitation  but  truth. 
It  is  easy  to  whip  a  man  when  his  hands  are  tied.  It 
required  little  courage  for  these  men  of  war  to  assail  me 
while  I  was  in  office  and  known  to  be  forbidden  by  its 
rules  to  write  or  to  speak  in  my  own  defense.  They 
had  everything  their  own  way. 

"  Perhaps  it  was  thought  that  I  lacked  the  spirit  or  the 
ability  to  reply.  On  no  other  ground  of  assurance  could 
there  have  been  such  loose  and  reckless  disregard  of 
easily  ascertained  facts  to  contradict  them.  It  is  also 
obvious  that  the  respectability  of  the  public  journals, 
rather  than  the  credibility  of  the  writers  themselves, 
was  relied  upon  to  give  effect  to  their  statements.  Had 
they  disclosed  their  names  and  their  true  addresses, 
the  public  could  have  easily  divined  a  motive  which 
would  have  rendered  unnecessary  any  word  of  mine  in 
self-defense.  It  would  have  become  evident  in  that 
case  that  there  was  a  premeditated  attempt  to  make 


THE   MOLE   ST.  NICOLAS.  729 

me  a  scapegoat  to  bear  off  the  sins  of  others.  It 
may  be  noted,  too,  that  prompt  advantage  has  been 
taken  of  the  fact  that  falsehood  is  not  easily  exposed 
when  it  has  had  an  early  start  in  advance  of  truth. 
As  mindful  of  some  things  as  they  were,  however,  they 
forgot  that  innocence  needs  no  defense  until  it  is 
accused. 

"  The  charge  is,  that  I  have  been  the  means  of  defeating 
the  acquisition  of  an  important  United  States  naval 
station  at  the  MQl'e  St.  Nicolas.  It  is  said,  in  general 
terms,  that  I  wasted  the  whole  of  my  first  year  in  Haiti 
in  needless  parley  and  delay,  and  finally  reduced  the 
chances  of  getting  the  M61e  to  such  a  narrow  margin  as 
to  make  it  necessary  for  our  government  to  appoint  Rear- 
Admiral  Gherardi  as  a  special  commissioner  to  Haiti  to 
take  the  whole  matter  of  negotiation  for  the  M61e  out 
of  my  hands.  One  of  the  charitable  apologies  they  are 
pleased  to  make  for  my  failure  is  my  color;  and  the 
implication  is  that  a  white  man  would  have  succeeded 
where  I  failed.  This  color  argument  is  not  new.  It 
besieged  the  White  House  before  I  was  appointed 
Minister  Resident  and  Consul-General  to  Haiti.  At 
once  and  all  along  the  line,  the  contention  was  then 
raised  that  no  man  with  African  blood  in  his  veins 
should  be  sent  as  minister  to  the  Black  Republic. 
White  men  professed  to  speak  in  the  interest  of 
black  Haiti ;  and  I  could  have  applauded  their  alac- 
rity in  upholding  her  dignity  if  I  could  have  respected 
their  sincerity.  They  thought  it  monstrous  to  compel 
black  Haiti  to  receive  a  minister  as  black  as  herself. 
They  did  not  see  that  it  would  be  shockingly  incon- 
sistent for  Haiti  to  object  to  a  black  minister  while  she 
herself  is  black. 

"Prejudice  sets  all  logic  at  defiance.  It  takes  no 
account  of  reason  or  consistency.     One  of   the  duties 


730  SOCIAL   RELATIONS. 

of  minister  in  a  foreign  land  is  to  cultivate  good  social 
as  well  as  civil  relations  with  the  people  and  government 
to  which  he  is  sent.  Would  an  American  white  man, 
imbued  with  our  national  sentiments,  be  more  likely 
than  an  American  colored  man  to  cultivate  such  rela- 
tions ?  Would  his  American  contempt  for  the  colored 
race  at  home  fit  him  to  win  the  respect  and  good-will  of 
colored  people  abroad  ?  Or  would  he  play  the  hypocrite 
and  pretend  to  love  negroes  in  Haiti  when  he  is  known 
to  hate  negroes  in  the  United  States,  —  aye,  so  bitterly 
that  he  hates  to  see  them  occupy  even  the  comparatively 
humble  position  of  Consul-General  to  Haiti?  Would 
not  the  contempt  and  disgust  of  Haiti  repel  such  a 
sham? 

"  Haiti  is  no  stranger  to  Americans  or  to  American 
prejudice.  Our  white  fellow-countrymen  have  taken 
little  pains  to  conceal  their  sentiments.  This  objec- 
tion to  my  color  and  this  demand  for  a  white  man 
to  succeed  me  spring  from  the  very  feeling  which 
Haiti  herself  contradicts  and  detests.  I  defy  any  man 
to  prove,  by  any  word  or  act  of  the  Haitian  Govern- 
ment, that  I  was  less  respected  at  the  capital  of  Haiti 
than  was  any  white  minister  or  consul.  This  clamor 
for  a  white  minister  for  Haiti  is  based  upon  the  idea 
that  a  white  man  is  held  in  higher  esteem  by  her  than 
is  a  black  man,  and  that  he  could  get  more  out  of  her 
than  can  one  of  her  own  color.  It  is  not  so,  and  the 
whole  free  history  of  Haiti  proves  it  not  to  be  so.  Even 
if  it  were  true  that  a  white  man  could,  by  reason  of  his 
alleged  superiority,  gain  something  extra  from  the  ser- 
vility of  Haiti,  it  would  be  the  height  of  meanness  for  a 
great  nation  like  the  United  States  to  take  advantage  of 
such  servility  on  the  part  of  a  weak  nation.  The  Ameri- 
can people  are  too  great  to  be  small,  and  they  should 
ask  nothing  of  Haiti  on  grounds  less  just  and  reasonable 


SYMPATHY    FOR    HAITI.  731 

than  those  upon  which  they  would  ask  anything  of 
France  or  England.  Is  the  weakness  of  a  nation  a 
reason  for  our  robbing  it?  Are  we  to  take  advan- 
tage, not  only  of  its  weakness,  but  of  its  fears?  Are 
we  to  wring  from  it  by  dread  of  our  power  what  we 
cannot  obtain  by  appeals  to  its  justice  and  reason  ?  If 
this  is  the  policy  of  this  great  nation,  I  own  that  my 
assailants  were  right  when  they  said  that  I  was  not  the 
man  to  represent  the  United  States  in  Haiti. 

"  I  am  charged  with  sympathy  for  Haiti.  I  am  not 
ashamed  of  that  charge ;  but  no  man  can  say  with  truth 
that  my  sympathy  with  Haiti  stood  between  me  and  any 
honorable  duty  that  I  owed  to  the  United  States  or  to 
any  citizen  of  the  United  States. 

"  The  attempt  has  been  made  to  prove  me  indifferent 
to  the  acquisition  of  a  naval  station  in  Haiti,  and  unable 
to  grasp  the  importance  to  American  commerce  and  to 
American  influence  of  such  a  station  in  the  Caribbean 
Sea.  The  fact  is,  that  when  some  of  these  writers  were 
in  their  petticoats,  I  had  comprehended  the  value  of  such 
an  acquisition,  both  in. respect  to  American  commerce 
and  to  American  influence.  The  policy  of  obtaining 
such  a  station  is  not  new.  I  supported  Gen.  Grant's 
ideas  on  this  subject  against  the  powerful  opposition  of 
my  honored  and  revered  friend  Charles  Sumner,  more 
than  twenty  years  ago,  and  proclaimed  it  on  a  hundred 
platforms  and  to  thousands  of  my  fellow-citizens.  I 
said  then  that  it  was  a  shame  to  American  statesman- 
ship that,  while  almost  every  other  great  nation  in  the 
world  had  secured  a  foothold  and  had  power  in  the 
Caribbean  Sea,  where  it  could  anchor  in  its  own  bays 
and  moor  in  its  own  harbors,  we,  who  stood  at  the  very 
gate  of  that  sea,  had  there  no  anchoring  ground  any- 
where. I  was  for  the  acquisition  of  Samana,  and  of 
Santo  Domingo  herself,  if  she  wished  to  come    to  us. 


732      THE  FACTS  ABOUT  THE  MOLE  ST.  NICOLAS. 

While  slavery  existed,  I  was  opposed  to  all  schemes  for 
the  extension  of  American  power  and  influence.  But 
since  its  abolition,  I  have  gone  with  him  who  goes 
farthest  for  such  extension. 

"  But  the  pivotal  and  fundamental  charge  made  by  my 
accusers  is  that  I  wasted  a  whole  year  in  fruitless  nego- 
tiations for  a  coaling-station  at  the  Mole  St.  Nicolas, 
and  allowed  favorable  opportunities  for  obtaining  it  to 
pass  unimproved,  so  that  it  was  necessary  at  last  for  the 
United  States  Government  to  take  the  matter  out  of 
my  hands,  and  send  a  special  commissioner  to  Haiti,  in 
the  person  of  Rear-Admiral  Gherardi,  to  negotiate  for 
the  M61e.  A  statement  more  false  than  this  never 
dropped  from  lip  or  pen.  I  here  and  now  declare,  with- 
out hesitation  or  qualification  or  fear  of  contradiction, 
that  there  is  not  one  word  of  truth  in  this  charge.  If  I 
do  not  in  this  state  the  truth,  I  may  be  easily  contra- 
dicted and  put  to  open  shame.  I  therefore  affirm  that  at 
no  time  during  the  first  year  of  my  residence  in  Haiti  was 
I  charged  with  the  duty  or  invested  with  any  authority 
by  the  President  of  the  United  States,  or  by  the  Sec- 
retary of  State,  to  negotiate  with  Haiti  for  a  United 
States  naval  station  at  the  Mole  St.  Nicolas,  or  any- 
where else  in  that  country.  Where  no  duty  was  im- 
posed, no  duty  was  neglected.  It  is  not  for  a  diplomat 
to  run  before  he  is  sent,  especially  in  matters  involving 
large  consequences  like  those  implied  in  extending  our 
power  into  a  neighboring  country. 

"Here,  then,  let  me  present  the  plain  facts  in  the 
case.  They,  better  than  anything  else  I  can  say,  vindi- 
cate my  conduct  in  connection  with  this  question. 

"  On  the  26th  of  January,  1891,  Rear-Admiral  Ghe- 
rardi, having  arrived  at  Port  au  Prince,  sent  one  of  his 
under-officers  on  shore  to  the  United  States  Legation,  to 
invite  me  on  board  of  his  flagship,  the  Philadelphia.     I 


THE    FACTS    ABOUT   THE   MOLE   ST.    NICOLAS.  733 

complied  with  the  invitation,  although  I  knew  that,  in 
strict  politeness,  it  would  have  been  more  appropriate 
for  Admiral  Gherardi  himself  to  come  to  me.  I  felt 
disinclined,  however,  to  stand  upon  ceremony  or  to  en- 
deavor to  correct  the  manners  of  an  American  admiral. 
Having  long  since  decided  to  my  own  satisfaction  that 
no  expression  of  American  prejudice  or  slight  on  account 
•of  my  color  could  diminish  my  self-respect  or  disturb  my 
equanimity,  I  went  on  board  as  requested,  and  there  for 
the  first  time  learned  that  I  was  to  have  some  connec- 
tion with  negotiations  for  a  United  States  coaling-station 
at  the  MQle  St.  Nicolas ;  and  this  information  was  im- 
parted to  me  by  Rear-Admiral  Gherardi.  He  told  me  in 
his  peculiarly  emphatic  manner  that  he  had  been  duly 
appointed  a  United  States  special  commissioner;  that 
his  mission  was  to  obtain  a  naval  station  at  the  M61e  St. 
Nicolas ;  and  that  it  was  the  wish  of  Mr.  Blaine  and  Mr. 
Tracy,  and  also  of  the  President  of  the  United  States, 
that  I  should  earnestly  co-operate  with  him  in  accom- 
plishing this  object.  He  further  made  me  acquainted 
with  the  dignity  of  his  position,  and  I  was  not  slow  in 
recognizing  it. 

"  In  reality,  some  time  before  the  arrival  of  Admiral 
Gherardi  on  this  diplomatic  scene,  I  was  made  acquainted 
with  the  fact  of  his  appointment.  There  was  at  Port  au 
Prince  an  individual,  of  whom  we  shall  hear  more  else- 
where, acting  as  agent  of  a  distinguished  firm  in  New 
York,  who  appeared  to  be  more  fully  initiated  into  the 
secrets  of  the  State  Department  at  Washington  than  I 
was,  and  who  knew,  or  said  he  knew,  all  about  the  ap- 
pointment of  Admiral  Gherardi,  whose  arrival  he  dili- 
gently heralded  in  advance,  and  carefully  made  public  in 
all  the  political  and  business  circles  to  which  he  had 
access.  He  stated  that  I  was  discredited  at  Washing- 
ton, had,  in  fact,  been  suspended  and  recalled,  and  that 


734      THE  FACTS  ABOUT  THE  MOLE  ST.  NICOLAS. 

Admiral  Gherardi  had  been  duly  commissioned  to  take 
my  place.  This  news  was  sudden  and  far  from  flatter- 
ing. It  is  unnecessary  to  say  that  it  placed  me  in  an 
unenviable  position,  both  before  the  community  of  Port 
au  Prince  and  before  the  government  of  Haiti.  It  had, 
however,  the  advantage,  so  far  as  I  was  able  to  believe 
anything  so  anomalous,  of  preparing  me  for  the  advent 
of  my  successor,  and  of  softening  the  shock  of  my  fall 
from  my  high  estate.  My  connection  with  this  nego- 
tiation, as  all  may  see,  was  very  humble,  secondary  and 
subordinate.  The  glory  of  success  or  the  shame  of  de- 
feat was  to  belong  to  the  new  minister.  I  was  made 
subject  to  the  commissioner.  This  was  not  quite  so 
bad  as  the  New  York  agent  had  prepared  me  to  expect, 
but  it  was  not  what  I  thought  I  deserved  and  what  my 
position  as  minister  called  for  at  the  hands  of  my  gov- 
ernment. Strangely  enough,  all  my  instructions  con- 
cerning the  M61e  came  to  me  through  my  newly  con- 
stituted superior.  He  was  fresh  from  the  face  of  our 
Secretary  of  State,  knew  his  most  secret  intentions  and 
the  wants  and  wishes  of  the  government,  and  I,  natu- 
rally enough,  received  the  law  from  his  lips. 

"  The  situation  suggested  the  resignation  of  my  office 
as  due  to  my  honor ;  but  reflection  soon  convinced  me 
that  such  a  course  would  subject  me  to  a  misconstruction 
more  hurtful  than  any  which,  in  the  circumstances, 
could  justly  arise  from  remaining  at  my  post.  The 
government  had  decided  that  a  special  commissioner 
was  needed  in  Haiti.  No  charges  were  brought  against 
me,  and  it  was  not  for  me  to  set  up  my  wisdom  or  my 
resentment  as  a  safer  rule  of  action  than  that  prescribed 
by  the  wisdom  of  my  government.  Besides,  I  did  not 
propose  to  be  pushed  out  of  office  in  this  way.  I  there- 
fore resolved  to  co-operate  with  the  special  commissioner 
in  good  faith  and  in  all  earnestness,  and  did  so  to  the 
best  of  my  ability. 


CONFERENCE    WITH    THE    HAITIAN    GOVERNMENT.         735 

"  It  was  first  necessary,  in  furtherance  of  the  mission  of 
Admiral  Gherardi,  to  obtain  for  him  as  early  as  possible 
an  interview  with  Mr.  Firmin,  the  Haitian  Minister  of 
Foreign  Affairs,  and  with  His  Excellency  Florvil  Hyp- 
polite,  the  President  of  Haiti.  This,  by  reason  of  my 
position  as  minister  and  my  good  relations  with  the 
government  of  Haiti,  I  accomplished  only  two  days 
after  the  arrival  of  the  admiral.  Not  even  my  accusers 
can  charge  me  with  tardiness  in  obeying  in  this,  or  in 
anything  else,  the  orders  of  my  superior.  In  acting 
under  him  I  put  aside  the  fact  of  the  awkward  position 
in  which  the  officious  agent  had  placed  me,  and  the  still 
more  galling  fact  that  the  instructions  I  received  had 
not  reached  me  from  the  State  Department  in  the  usual 
and  appropriate  way,  as  also  the  fact  that  I  had  been  in 
some  degree  subjected  to  the  authority  of  an  officer  who 
had  not,  like  myself,  been  duly  appointed  by  the  Presi- 
dent and  confirmed  by  the  Senate  of  the  United  States, 
and  yet  one  whose  name  and  bearing  proclaimed  him 
practically  the  man  having  full  command.  Neither  did 
I  allow  anj'thing  like  a  feeling  of  offended  dignity  to 
diminish  my  zeal  and  alacrity  in  carrying  out  his  instruc- 
tions. I  consoled  myself  with  the  thought  that  I  was 
acting  like  a  good  soldier,  promptly  and  faithfully  exe- 
cuting the  orders  of  my  superior,  and  obeying  the  will 
of  my  government.  Our  first  conference  with  President 
Hyppolite  and  his  foreign  secretary  was  held  at  the 
palace  at  Port  au  Prince  on  the  28th  of  January,  1891. 
At  this  conference,  which  was,  in  fact,  the  real  begin- 
ning of  the  negotiations  for  the  Mole  St.  Nicolas,  the 
wishes  of  our  government  were  made  known  to  the 
government  of  Haiti  by  Rear-Admiral  Gherardi ;  and 
I  must  do  him  the  justice  to  say  that  he  stated  the 
case  with  force  and  ability.  If  anything  was  omitted 
or  insisted   upon   calculated  to   defeat   the   object  in 


736  NEGOTIATIONS    FOR    THE    MOLE    ST.    NICOLAS. 

view,  this  defect  must  be  looked  for  in  the  admiral's 
address,  for  he  was  the  principal  speaker,  as  he  was 
also  the  principal  negotiator. 

"  Admiral  Gherardi  based  our  claim  for  this  concession 
upon  the  ground  of  services  rendered  by  the  United  States 
to  the  Hyppolite  revolution.  He  claimed  it  also  on  the 
ground  of  promises  made  to  our  government  by  Hyppo- 
lite and  Firmin  through  their  agents  while  the  revolu- 
tion was  in  progress,  and  affirmed  that  but  for  the  support 
of  our  government  the  revolution  would  have  failed.  I 
supplemented  his  remarks,  not  in  opposition  to  his  views, 
but  with  the  intention  of  impressing  the  government  of 
Haiti  with  the  idea  that  the  concession  asked  for  was  in 
the  line  of  good  neighborhood  and  advanced  civilization, 
and  in  every  way  consistent  with  the  autonomy  of 
Haiti ;  urg-ino-  that  the  concession  would  be  a  source  of 
strength  rather  than  of  weakness  to  the  Haitian  Govern- 
ment ;  that  national  isolation  was  a  policy  of  the  past ; 
that  the  necessity  for  it  in  Haiti,  for  which  there  was  an 
apology  at  the  commencement  of  hel"  existence,  no  longer 
exists  ;  that  her  relation  to  the  world  and  that  of  the 
world  to  her  are  not  what  they  were  when  her  indepen- 
dence was  achieved ;  that  her  true  policy  now  is  to  touch 
the  world  at  all  points  that  make  for  civilization  and 
commerce  ;  and  that,  instead  of  asking  in  alarm  what 
will  happen  if  a  naval  station  be  conceded  to  the  United 
States,  it  should  ask,  '  What  will  happen  if  such  a  naval 
station  be  not  conceded  ? '  I  insisted  that  there  was 
far  more  danger  to  be  apprehended  to  the  stability  of 
the  existing  government  from  allowing  the  rumor  to 
float  in  the  air  that  it  was  about  to  sell  out  the  country, 
than  by  granting  the  lease  of  the  M61e  and  letting  the 
country  know  precisely  what  had  been  done  and  the 
reasons  in  the  premises  for  the  same;  that  a  fact 
accomplished   carries  with  it  a  power  to  promote  ac- 


NEGOTIATIONS    FOR  THE   MOLE   ST.    NICOLAS.  737 

quiescence  ;  and  I  besought  them  to  meet  the  question 
with  courage. 

"In  replying  to  us,  Mr.  Firmin  demanded  to  know 
on  which  of  the  two  grounds  we  based  our  claim  for  the 
possession  of  this  naval  station.  If  it  were  demanded, 
he  said,  upon  any  pledge  made  by  President  Hyppolite 
and  himself,  he  denied  the  existence  of  any  such  prom- 
ise or  pledge,  and  insisted  that,  while  the  offer  of  cer- 
tain advantages  had  been  made  to  our  government,  the 
government  at  Washington  had  not  at  the  time  ac- 
cepted them.  The  letter  in  proof  of  the  different  view 
was,  he  said,  only  a  copy  of  the  original  letter,  and  the 
original  letter  was  never  accepted  by  the  American 
Government. 

"  This  position  of  Mr.  Firmin's  was  resisted  by  Admi- 
ral Gherardi,  who  contended  with  much  force  that, 
while  there  was  no  formal  agreement  consummated 
between  the  two  governments,  Haiti  was  nevertheless 
bound,  since  the  assistance  for  which  she  asked  had 
made  Hyppolite  President  of  Haiti.  Without  intend- 
ing to  break  the  force  of  the  admiral's  contention  at 
this  point,  I  plainly  saw  the  indefensible  attitude  in 
which  he  was  placing  the  government  of  the  United 
States  in  representing  our  government  as  interfering 
by  its  navy  with  the  affairs  of  a  neighboring  country, 
covertly  assisting  in  putting  down  one  government  and 
setting  up  another;  and  I  therefore  adhered  to  the 
grounds  upon  which  I  based  our  demand  for  a  coaling- 
station  at  the  M61e.  I  spoke  in  the  interest  and  honor 
of  the  United  States.  It  did  not  strike  me  that  what 
was  claimed  by  Admiral  Gherardi  to  have  been  done  — 
though  I  did  not  say  as  much  —  is  the  work  for  which 
the  United  States  is  armed,  equipped,  manned  and  sup- 
ported by  the  American  people.  It  was  alleged  that, 
though  our  government  did  not  authorize  Rear-Admi- 


738  CLOSE   OF    THE   INTERVIEW. 

ral  Gherardi  to  overthrow  Legitime  and  to  set  up  Hyp- 
polite  as  President  of  Haiti,  it  gave  him  the  wink,  and 
left  him  to  assume  the  responsibility.  I  did  not  accept 
this  as  a  foundation  upon  which  I  could  base  my  diplo- 
macy. If  this  was  a  blunder  on  my  part,  it  was  a 
blunder  of  which  I  am  not  ashamed,  and  it  was  com- 
mitted in  the  interest  of  my  country. 

"  At  the  close  of  this  conference  we  were  asked  by 
Mr.  Firmin  to  put  into  writing  our  request  for  the  M61e, 
and  the  terms  upon  which  we  asked  its  concession. 


NEGOTIATIONS    FOB   THE   MOLE   ST.  NICOLAS.  739 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

CONTINUED  NEGOTIATIONS  FOR  THE   M6LE   ST. 
NICOLAS. 

Unfortunate  delay — Renewed  authority  from  the  United  States — 
Haiti's  refusal — Reasons  for  the  refusal — The  Clyde  contract — A 
dishonest  proposition — A  strange  demand — Haiti's  mistake — Bad 
effect  of  the  Clyde  proposition — Final  words. 

"  A  T  a  meeting  subsequent  to  the  one  already  de- 
f~\  scribed,  application  for  a  United  States  naval  sta- 
tion at  the  MQle  St.  Nicolas  was  made  in  due  form  to  Mr. 
Firmin,  the  Haitian  Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs.  At  his 
request,  as  already  stated,  this  application  was  presented 
to  him  in  writing.  It  was  prepared  on  board  the  Phil- 
adelphia, the  flagship  of  Rear-Admiral  Bancroft  Gher- 
ardi,  and  bore  his  signature  alone.  I  neither  signed  it 
nor  was  asked  to  sign  it,  although  it  met  my  entire 
approval.  I  make  this  statement  not  in  the  way  of 
complaint  or  grievance,  but  simply  to  show  what,  at 
the  time,  was  my  part,  and  what  was  not  my  part,  in 
this  important  negotiation,  the  failure  of  which  has 
unjustly  been  laid  to  my  charge.  Had  the  M61e  been 
acquired,  in  response  to  this  paper,  the  credit  of  success, 
according  to  the  record,  would  have  properly  belonged 
to  the  gallant  admiral  in  whose  name  it  was  demanded ; 
for  in  it  I  had  neither  part  nor  lot. 

"  At  this  point,  curiously  enough,  and  unfortunately 
for  the  negotiations,  the  Haitian  Minister,  who  is  an 
able  man  and  well  skilled  in  the  technicalities  of  diplo- 
macy, asked  to  see  the  commission  of  Admiral  Gherardi 


740  UNFORTUNATE    DELAY. 

and  to  read  his  letter  of  instructions.  When  these  were 
presented  to  Mr.  Firmin,  he,  after  carefully  reading 
them,  pronounced  them  insufficient,  and  held  that  by 
them  the  government  of  the  United  States  would  not 
be  bound  by  any  convention  which  Haiti  might  make 
with  the  admiral.  This  position  of  Mr.  Firmin's  was 
earnestly  and  stoutly  opposed  by  Admiral  Gherardi,  who 
insisted  that  his  instructions  were  full,  complete,  and 
amply  sufficient.  Unfortunately,  however,  he  did  not 
leave  the  matter  in  controversy  without  intimating  that 
he  thought  that  Mr.  Firmin  might  be  insincere  in  raising 
such  an  objection,  and  that  he  was  urging  it  simply  with 
a  view  to  cause  unnecessary  delay.  This  was  more  like 
the  blunt  admiral  than  the  discreet  diplomat.  Such  an 
imputation  was  obviously  out  of  place,  and  not  likely 
to  smooth  the  way  to  a  successful  proceeding;  quite  the 
reverse.  Mr.  Firmin  insisted  that  his  ground  was  well 
and  honestly  taken. 

"Here,  therefore,  the  negotiation  was  brought  to  a 
sudden  halt,  and  the  question  for  us  then  was,  What 
shall  be  done  next?  Three  ways  were  open  to  us: 
first,  to  continue  to  insist  upon  the  completeness  of 
the  authority  of  Admiral  Gherardi ;  second,  to  abandon 
the  scheme  of  a  naval  station  altogether ;  third,  to  apply 
to  the  government  at  Washington  for  the  required 
letter  of  credence.  It  was  my  opinion  that  it  was 
hardly  worth  while  to  continue  to  insist  upon  the 
sufficiency  of  the  admiral's  papers,  since  it  seemed 
useless  to  contend  about  mere  technicalities ;  more 
especially  as  we  were  now  in  telegraphic  connection 
with  the  United  States,  and  could  in  the  course  of  a 
few  days  easily  obtain  the  proper  and  required  papers. 

"  Besides,  I  held  that  a  prompt  compliance  with  the 
demand  of  the  Haitian  Government  for  a  perfect  letter 
of  credence  would  be  not  only  the  easiest  way  out  of  the 


UNFORTUNATE    DELAY.  741 

difficulty,  but  the  wisest  policy  by  which  to  accomplish 
the  end  we  sought,  since  such  compliance  on  our  part 
with  even  what  might  be  fairly  considered  an  unreason- 
able demand  would  make  refusal  by  Haiti  to  grant  the 
MOle  all  the  more  difficult. 

"I  did  not  understand  Admiral  Gherardi  to  combat 
this  opinion  of  mine,  for  he  at  once  acted  upon  it,  and 
caused  an  officer  from  his  flagship  to  go  with  me  to  my 
house  and  prepare  a  telegram  to  be  sent  to  Washington 
for  the  required  letter  of  credence.  To  this  telegram 
he,  two  days  thereafter,  received  answer  that  such  a  let- 
ter would  be  immediately  sent  by  a  Clyde  steamer  to 
Gona'fves,  and  thither  the  admiral  went  to  receive  his 
expected  letter.  But,  from  some  unexplained  cause, 
no  such  letter  came  by  the  Clyde  steamer  at  the  time 
appointed,  and  two  months  intervened  before  the 
desired  credentials  arrived.  This  unexpected  delay 
proved  to  be  very  mischievous  and  unfavorable  to 
our  getting  the  Mole,  since  it  gave  rise  among  the 
Haitian  people  to  much  speculation  and  many  dis- 
quieting rumors  prejudicial  to  the  project.  It  was 
said  that  Admiral  Gherardi  had  left  Port  au  Prince 
in  anger,  and  had  gone  to  take  possession  of  the 
M61e  without  further  parley ;  that  the  American  flag 
was  already  floating  over  our  new  naval  station ;  that 
the  United  States  wanted  the  M61e  as  an  entering  wedge 
to  obtaining  possession  of  the  whole  island ;  with  much 
else  of  like  inflammatory  nature.  Although  there  was 
no  truth  in  all  this,  it  had  the  unhappy  effect  among  the 
masses  of  stirring  up  suspicion  and  angry  feelings 
towards  the  United  States,  and  of  making  it  more 
difficult  than  it  might  otherwise  have  been  for  the 
government  of  Haiti  to  grant  the  required  conces- 
sion. 

"  Finally,  after  this  long  interval  of  waiting,  during 


742       RENEWED    AUTHORITY    FROM    THE   UNITED    STATES. 

which  the  flagship  of  Admiral  Gherardi  was  reported  at 
different  points,  sometimes  at  Gona'ives,  sometimes  at 
the  M61e,  and  sometimes  at  Kingston,  Jamaica,  the 
desired  letter  of  credence  arrived.  The  next  day  I  was 
again  summoned  on  board  the  Philadelphia,  and  there 
was  shown  me  a  paper,  signed  by  the  President  of  the 
United  States  and  by  the  Secretary  of  State,  authorizing 
myself,  as  Minister  Resident  to  Haiti,  and  Rear- Admiral 
Gherardi,  as  special  commissioner,  to  negotiate  with 
such  persons  as  Haiti  might  appoint,  for  the  purpose  of 
concluding  a  convention  by  which  we  should  obtain  a 
lease  of  the  M61e  St.  Nicolas  as  a  United  States  naval 
station. 

"  It  may  be  here  remarked  that  the  letter  of  credence 
signed  by  President  Harrison  and  by  the  Secretary  of 
State  differed  in  two  respects  from  the  former  and 
rejected  letter  under  which  we  had  previously  acted. 
First,  it  charged  me,  equally  with  Admiral  Gherardi, 
with  the  duty  of  negotiation ;  and  secondly,  it  was  an 
application  for  a  naval  station  pure  and  simple,  without 
limitation  and  without  conditions. 

"  Before  presenting  to  Haiti  this  new  letter,  which 
had  the  advantage  of  being  free  from  the  conditions 
specified  in  the  old  one,  the  question  arose  between  the 
admiral  and  myself  as  to  whether  or  not  we  should  be- 
gin our  new  negotiations,  under  our  new  commission, 
separate  and  entirely  apart  from  all  that  had  been  at- 
tempted under  the  instructions  contained  in  the  old 
letter.  On  this  point  I  differed  from  the  admiral.  I 
took  the  position  that  we  should  ignore  the  past  alto- 
gether, and  proceed  according  to  the  instructions  of  the 
new  letter  alone,  unencumbered  by  any  terms  or  limita- 
tions contained  in  the  old  letter.  I  felt  sure  that  there 
were  features  in  the  conditions  of  the  old  letter  which 
would  be  met  by  the  representatives  of  Haiti  with  strong 


Haiti's  refusal.  743 

objections.  But  the  admiral  and  his  able  lieutenant 
insisted  that  the  present  letter  did  not  exclude  the  con- 
ditions of  the  old  one,  but  was,  in  its  nature,  only  sup- 
plementary to  them,  and  hence  that  this  was  simply  a 
continuation  of  what  had  gone  before.  It  was  therefore 
decided  to  proceed  with  the  negotiations  on  the  basis  of 
both  the  old  and  the  new  letter.  Under  the  former  letter 
of  instructions,  our  terms  were  precise  and  explicit ; 
under  the  latter  we  were  left  largely  to  our  own  dis- 
cretion :  we  were  simply  to  secure  from  the  government 
of  Haiti  a  lease  of  the  Mole  St.  Nicolas  for  a  naval 
station. 

"  The  result  is  known.  Haiti  refused  to  grant  the 
lease,  and  alleged  that  to  do  so  was  impossible  under  the 
hard  terms  imposed  in  the  previous  letter  of  instruc- 
tions. I  do  not  know  that  our  government  would  have 
accepted  a  naval  station  from  Haiti  upon  any  other  or 
less  stringent  terms  or  conditions  than  those  exacted  in 
our  first  letter  of  instructions ;  but  I  do  know  that  the 
main  grounds  alleged  by  Haiti  for  its  refusal  were  the 
conditions  set  forth  in  this  first  letter  of  instructions, 
one  of  which  is  expressed  as  follows  :  '  That  so  long  as 
the  United  States  may  be  the  lessee  of  the  M61e  St. 
Nicolas,  the  government  of  Haiti  will  not  lease  or  other- 
wise dispose  of  any  port  or  harbor  or  other  territory  in 
its  dominions,  or  grant  any  special  privileges  or  rights 
of  use  therein,  to  any  other  power,  state  or  government.' 
This  was  not  only  a  comprehensive  limitation  of  the 
power  of  Haiti  over  her  own  territory,  but  a  denial  to 
all  others  of  that  which  we  claim  for  ourselves. 

"  But  no  one  cause  fully  explains  our  failure  to  get  a 
naval  station  at  the  M61e.  One  fundamental  element  in 
our  non-success  was  found,  not  in  any  aversion  to  the 
United  States  or  in  any  indifference  on  my  part,  as  has 
often  been  charged,  but  in  the   government   of  Haiti 


744  REASONS  FOR  THE  REFUSAL. 

itself.  It  was  evidently  timid.  With  every  disposition 
to  oblige  us,  it  had  not  the  courage  to  defy  the  well- 
known,  deeply  rooted,  and  easily  excited  prejudices  and 
traditions  of  the  Haitian  people.  Nothing  is  more  re- 
pugnant to  the  thoughts  and  feelings  of  the  masses  of 
that  country  than  the  alienation  of  a  single  rood  of  their 
territory  to  a  foreign  power. 

"  This  sentiment  originated,  very  naturally,  in  the  cir- 
cumstances in  which  Haiti  began  her  national  existence. 
The  whole  Christian  world  was  at  that  time  against  her. 
The  Caribbean  Sea  was  studded  with  communities  hostile 
to  her.  They  were  slave-holding.  She,  by  her  bravery 
and  her  blood,  was  free.  Her  existence  was,  therefore, 
a  menace  to  them,  and  theirs  was  a  menace  to  her. 
France,  England,  Spain,  Portugal  and  Holland,  as  well 
as  the  United  States,  were  wedded  to  the  slave  system, 
which  Haiti  had,  by  arms,  thrown  off  ;  and  hence  she  was 
regarded  as  an  outcast,  and  was  outlawed  by  the  Chris- 
tian world.  Though  time  and  events  have  gone  far  to 
change  this  relation  of  hers  to  the  outside  world,  the 
sentiment  that  originated  in  the  beginning  of  her  exist- 
ence continues  on  both  sides  until  this  day.  It  was 
this  that  stood  like  a  wall  of  granite  against  our  success. 
Other  causes  co-operated,  but  this  was  the  principal 
cause.  Of  course  our  peculiar  and  intense  prejudice 
against  the  colored  race  was  not  forgotten.  Our  con- 
trast to  other  nations,  in  this  respect,  is  often  dwelt 
upon  in  Haiti  to  our  disadvantage.  In  no  part  of  Europe 
will  a  Haitian  be  insulted  because  of  his  color,  and 
Haitians  well  know  that  this  is  not  the  case  in  the 
United  States. 

"  Another  influence  unfavorable  to  our  obtaining  the 
coveted  naval  station  at  the  M61e  was  the  tone  of  the 
New  York  press  on  the  subject.  It  more  than  hinted 
that,  once  in  possession  of  the  M61e,  the  United  States 


REASONS  FOR  THE  REFUSAL.  745 

would  control  the  destiny  of  Haiti.  Torn  and  rent  by- 
revolution  as  she  has  been  and  still  is,  Haiti  yet  has  a 
large  share  of  national  pride,  and  scorns  the  idea  that 
she  needs  or  will  submit  to  the  rule  of  a  foreign  power. 
Some  of  her  citizens  would  doubtless  be  glad  of  Ameri- 
can rule,  but  the  overwhelming  majority  would  burn 
their  towns  and  freely  shed  their  blood  over  their  ashes 
to  prevent  such  a  consummation. 

"  Not  the  least,  perhaps,  among  the  collateral  causes 
of  our  non-success  was  the  minatory  attitude  assumed 
by  us  while  conducting  the  negotiation.  What  wisdom 
was  there  in  confronting  Haiti  at  such  a  moment  with 
a  squadron  of  large  ships  of  war  with  a  hundred  canon 
and  two  thousand  men  ?  This  was  done,  and  it  was 
naturally  construed  into  a  hint  to  Haiti  that  if  we 
could  not,  by  appeals  to  reason  and  friendly  feeling, 
obtain  what  we  wanted,  we  could  obtain  it  by  a  show 
of  force.  We  appeared  before  the  Haitians,  and  before 
the  world,  with  the  pen  in  one  hand  and  the  sword  in 
the  other.  This  was  not  a  friendly  and  considerate 
attitude  for  a  great  government  like  ours  to  assume 
when  asking  a  concession  from  a  small  and  weak  nation 
like  Haiti.  It  was  ill  timed  and  out  of  all  proportion 
to  the  demands  of  the  occasion.  It  was  also  done  under 
a  total  misapprehension  of  the  character  of  the  people 
with  whom  we  had  to  deal.  We  should  have  known 
that,  whatever  else  the  Haitian  people  may  be,  they  are 
not  cowards,  and  hence  are  not  easily  scared. 

"  In  the  face  of  all  these  obvious  and  effective  causes 
of  failure,  is  it  not  strange  that  our  intelligent  editors 
and  our  nautical  newspaper  writers  could  not  have 
found  for  the  American  Government  and  people  a  more 
rational  cause  for  the  failure  of  the  negotiations  for  the 
MQle  St.  Nicolas  than  that  of  my  color,  indifference, 
and  incompetency  to  deal  with  a  question  of  such  a 


746  THE   CLYDE   CONTRACT. 

magnitude  ?  Were  I  disposed  to  exchange  the  position 
of  accused  for  that  of  accuser,  I  could  find  ample  mate- 
rial to  sustain  me  in  that  position.  Other  persons  did 
much  to  create  conditions  unfavorable  to  our  success, 
but  I  leave  to  their  friends  the  employment  of  such  per- 
sonal assaults. 

"  On  the  theory  that  I  was  the  cause  of  this  failure,  we 
must  assume  that  Haiti  was  willing  to  grant  the  M61e ; 
that  the  timidity  of  the  Haitian  Government  was  all 
right ;  that  the  American  prejudice  was  all  right ;  that 
the  seven  ships  of  war  in  the  harbor  of  Port  au  Prince 
were  all  right;  that  Rear-Admiral  Gherardi  was  all 
right,  and  that  I  alone  was  all  wrong ;  and,  moreover, 
that  but  for  me  the  Mole  St.  Nicolas,  like  an  over-ripe 
apple  shaken  by  the  wind,  would  have  dropped  softly 
into  our  national  basket.  I  will  not  enlarge  upon  this 
absurd  assumption,  but  will  leave  the  bare  statement  of 
it  to  the  intelligent  reader,  that  it  may  perish  by  its  fla- 
grant contradiction  of  well-known  facts  and  by  its  own 
absurdity. 

"  I  come  now  to  another  cause  of  complaint  against 
me,  scarcely  less  serious  in  the  minds  of  those  who  now 
assail  me  than  the  charge  of  having  defeated  the  lease 
of  the  M61e  St.  Nicolas  ;  namely,  the  failure  of  what  is 
publicly  know  as  the  Clyde  contract.  Soon  after  my 
arrival  in  Haiti  I  was  put  in  communication  with  an 
individual  calling  himself  the  agent  of  the  highly  re- 
spectable mercantile  firm  of  William  P.  Clyde  &  Co. 
of  New  York.  He  was  endeavoring  to  obtain  a  subsidy 
of  a  half  million  dollars  from  the  government  of  Haiti 
to  enable  this  firm  to  ply  a  line  of  steamers  between 
New  York  and  Haiti.  From  the  first  this  agent  as- 
sumed toward  me  a  dictatorial  attitude.  He  claimed  to 
be  a  native  of  South  Carolina,  and  it  was  impossible  for 
him  to  conceal  his  contempt  for  the  people  whose  good 


THE   CLYDE   CONTRACT.  747 

will  it  was  his  duty  to  seek.  Between  this  agent  and 
the  United  States  Government  I  found  myself  some- 
what in  the  position  of  a  servant  between  two  masters  ; 
either  one  of  them,  separately  and  apart,  might  be 
served  acceptably;  but  to  serve  both  satisfactorily  at 
the  same  time  and  place  might  be  a  difficult  task,  if 
not  an  impossible  one.  There  were  times  when  I  was 
compelled  to  prefer  the  requirements  of  the  one  to  the 
ardent  wishes  of  the  other,  and  I  thought  as  between 
this  agent  and  the  United  States,  I  chose  to  serve  the 
latter. 

"  The  trouble  between  us  came  about  in  this  way :  Mr. 
Firmin,  the  Haitian  Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs,  had 
objected  to  granting  the  Clyde  concession  on  the  ground 
that,  if  it  were  granted  and  this  heavy  drain  were  made 
upon  the  treasury  of  his  country,  Mr.  Douglass  stood 
ready  to  present  and  to  press  upon  Haiti  the  payment 
of  the  claims  of  many  other  American  citizens,  and 
that  this  would  greatly  embarrass  the  newly  organized 
government  of  President  Hyppolite.  In  view  of  this 
objection,  the  zealous  agent  in  question  came  to  me 
and  proposed  that  I  should  go  to  Mr.  Firmin,  in  my 
quality  of  Minister  Resident  and  Consul-General  of  the 
United  States,  and  assure  him  that,  if  he  would  only 
grant  the  Clyde  concession,  I,  on  my  part,  would  with- 
hold and  refrain  from  pressing  the  claims  of  other 
American  citizens. 

"  The  proposition  shocked  me.  It  sounded  like  the 
words  of  Satan  on  the  mountain,  and  I  thought  it  time 
to  call  a  halt.  I  was  in  favor  of  the  Clyde  contract, 
but  I  could  not  see  what  I  had  said  or  done  to  make  it 
possible  for  any  man  to  make  to  me  a  proposal  so 
plainly  dishonest  and  scandalous.  I  refused  to  do  any 
such  thing.  Here  was  my  first  offense,  and  it  at  once 
stamped   me   as   an  unprofitable   servant.     It  did   not 


748  A   DISHONEST   PROPOSITION. 

seem  to  occur  to  this  agent  that  he  had  made  to  me  a 
shameful,  dishonest  and  shocking  proposition.  Blinded 
by  zeal  or  by  an  influence  still  more  misleading,  he 
seemed  to  see  in  it  only  an  innocent  proposal.  He 
thereafter  looked  upon  me  as  an  unworthy  ally,  and 
duly  reported  me  as  such  to  his  master  and  to  other 
influential  persons.  He  could  not  understand  my  con- 
duct as  proceeding  from  other  or  better  motives  than 
that  of  over-affection  for  the  Haitians.  In  his  eyes  I 
was,  from  that  time,  more  a  Haitian  than  an  American, 
and  I  soon  saw  myself  so  characterized  in  American 
journals. 

"  The  refusal  to  compromise  and  postpone  the  just 
claims  of  other  American  citizens  for  that  of  his  mas- 
ter's contract  was  not,  however,  my  only  offense.  On 
obtaining  a  leave  of  absence  from  my  post,  in  July, 
1890,  I,  of  course,  as  was  my  duty,  called  upon  Presi- 
dent Hyppolite  before  my  departure,  for  the  purpose  of 
paying  to  him  my  respects.  This  agent  at  once  sought 
me  and  desired  me  to  make  use  of  this  visit  of  mere 
ceremony  as  an  occasion  to  press  anew  the  Clyde  con- 
tract upon  the  attention  of  the  President.  This  I  could 
not  properly  do,  especially  as  I  had  on  previous  occa- 
sions repeatedly  urged  its  consideration  upon  him.  The 
President  already  knew  well  enough  my  sense  of  the 
importance  to  Haiti  of  this  measure,  not  only  as  a  means 
of  enlarging  her  commerce  and  of  promoting  her  civili- 
zation, but  also  as  a  guaranty  of  the  stability  of  her 
government.  Nevertheless,  my  refusal  to  urge  in  so 
unbecoming  a  manner  a  demand  already  repeatedly 
urged  upon  the  attention  of  the  Haitian  Government 
was  made  use  of  by  this  agent  to  my  injury,  both  at  the 
State  Department  and  with  Mr.  Clyde's  firm.  I  was 
reported  at  Washington  and  to  various  persons  in  high 
places  as  unfriendly  to  this  concession. 


A    STRANGE    DEMAND.  749 

"  When  at  last  it  appeared  to  the  agent  that  the  gov- 
ernment of  Haiti  was,  as  he  thought,  stubbornly  blind 
to  its  own  interests,  and  that  it  would  not  grant  the 
contract  in  question,  he  called  at  the  United  States 
Legation  and  expressed  to  me  his  disappointment  and 
disgust  at  the  delay  of  Haiti  in  accepting  his  scheme. 
He  said  he  did  not  believe  that  the  government  really 
intended  to  do  anything  for  his  firm ;  that  he  him- 
self had  spent  much  time  and  money  in  promoting 
the  concession  ;  and  as  he  did  not  think  that  Mr.  Clyde 
ought  to  be  made  to  pay  for  the  time  thus  lost  and  the 
expense  incurred  by  the  delay  and  dallying  of  the  Hai- 
tian Government,  he  should  therefore  demand  his  pay  of 
Haiti.  This  determination  struck  me  as  very  odd,  and 
I  jocosely  replied,  — 

" '  Then,  sir,  as  they  will  not  allow  you  to  put  a  hot 
poker  down  their  backs,  you  mean  to  make  them  pay 
for  heating  it !  ' 

"  This  rejoinder  was  my  final  destruction  in  the  esteem 
of  this  zealous  advocate.  He  saw  at  once  that  he  could 
not  count  upon  my  assistance  in  making  this  new 
demand.  I  was  both  surprised  by  his  proposal  and 
amused  by  it,  and  wondered  that  he  could  think  it  pos- 
sible that  he  could  get  this  pay.  It  seemed  to  me  that 
Haiti  would  scout  the  idea  at  once.  She  had  not  sent 
for  him.  She  had  not  asked  him  to  stay.  He  was  there 
for  purposes  of  his  own  and  not  for  any  purpose  of  hers. 
I  could  not  see  why  Haiti  should  pay  him  for  coming, 
going  or  staying.  But  this  gentleman  knew  better  than 
I  the  generous  character  of  the  people  with  whom  he 
had  to  deal,  and  he  followed  them  up  till  they  actually 
paid  him  five  thousand  dollars  in  gold. 

"  But  compliance  with  his  demand  proved  a  woful 
mistake  on  the  part  of  Haiti,  and,  in  fact,  nonsense. 
This  man,  after  getting  his  money,  went  away,  but  he 


750  Haiti's  mistake. 

did  not  stay  away.  He  was  soon  back  again  to  press  his 
scheme  with  renewed  vigor.  His  demands  were  now  to 
be  complied  with  or  he  would  make,  not  Rome,  but 
Haiti,  howl.  To  him  it  was  nothing  that  Haiti  was  al- 
ready wasted  by  repeated  revolutions ;  nothing  that  she 
was  already  staggering  under  the  weight  of  a  heavy 
national  debt ;  nothing  that  she  herself  ought  to  be  the 
best  judge  of  her  ability  to  pour  out  a  half  million  of 
dollars  in  this  new  and,  to  her,  doubtful  enterprise ; 
nothing  that  she  had  heard  his  arguments  in  its  favor  a 
hundred  times  over ;  nothing  that  in  her  judgment  she 
had  far  more  pressing  needs  for  her  money  than  the  pro- 
posed investment  in  this  steamship  subsidy,  as  recom- 
mended by  him  ;  nothing  that  she  had  told  him  plainly 
that  she  was  afraid  to  add  to  her  pecuniary  burdens  this 
new  and  onerous  one ;  and  nothing  that  she  had  just 
paid  him  five  thousand  dollars  in  gold  to  get  rid  of  his 
importunities. 

"  Now,  while  I  was  in  favor  of  Haiti's  granting  the 
subsidy  asked  for  in  the  name  of  Clyde  &  Co.,  and 
thought  that  it  would  be  in  many  ways  a  good  thing  for 
Haiti  to  have  the  proposed  line  of  steamers  for  which  a 
subsidy  was  asked,  I  had,  and  I  now  have,  nothing  but 
disgust  for  the  method  by  which  this  scheme  was  pressed 
upon  Haiti. 

"  I  must  say  in  conclusion  that,  while,  as  already  inti- 
mated, it  does  not  appear  certain  that  Haiti  would  have 
leased  us  the  M61e  on  any  conditions  whatever,  it  is  cer- 
tain that  the  application  for  it  was  ill  timed  in  more  re- 
spects than  one.  It  was  especially  unfortunate  for  us 
that  the  Clyde  concession  was  applied  for  in  advance  of 
our  application  for  a  lease  of  the  Mdle.  Whatever  else 
may  be  said  of  the  Haitians,  this  is  true  of  them :  they 
are  quick  to  detect  a  fault  and  to  distinguish  a  trick  from 
an  honest  proceeding.     To  them  the  preference  given  to 


BAD   EFFECT    OF    THE    CLYDE   PROPOSITION.  751 

the  interests  of  an  individual  firm  over  those  of  the 
United  States  seemed  to  wear  a  sinister  aspect.  In  the 
opinion  of  many  intelligent  persons  in  Haiti,  had  a  lease 
of  the  M61e  been  asked  for  in  advance  of  the  concession 
to  Mr.  Clyde,  the  application  for  it  might  have  been 
successful.  This,  however,  is  not  my  opinion.  I  do 
not  now  think  that  any  earthly  power  outside  of  abso- 
lute force  could  have  gotten  for  us  a  naval  station  at  the 
M61e  St.  Nicolas.  Still,  to  all  appearances,  the  condi- 
tions of  success  were  more  favorable  before  than  after 
the  Clyde  contract  was  urged  upon  Haiti.  Prior  to 
this,  the  country,  weary  of  war,  was  at  peace.  Ambitious 
leaders  had  not  begun  openly  to  conspire.  The  govern- 
ment under  Hyppolite  was  newly  organized.  Confidence 
in  its  stability  was  unimpaired.  It  was,  naturally 
enough,  reaching  out  its  hand  to  us  for  friendly  recog- 
nition. Our  good  offices  during  the  war  were  fresh  in 
its  memory.  France,  England  and  Germany  were  not 
ready  to  give  it  recognition.  In  fact,  all  the  conditions 
conspired  to  influence  Haiti  to  listen  to  our  request  for 
a  coaling-station  at  the  M61e  St.  Nicolas.  But  instead 
of  a  proposition  for  a  coaling-station  at  the  M61e  St. 
Nicolas,  there  was  presented  one  for  a  subsidy  to  an  in- 
dividual steamship  company.  All  must  see  that  the 
effect  of  this  was  calculated  to  weaken  our  higher  claim 
and  to  place  us  at  a  disadvantage  before  Haiti  and 
before  all  the  world. 

"  And  now,  since  the  American  people  have  been  made 
thoroughly  acquainted  with  one  view  of  this  question,  I 
know  of  no  interest  which  will  suffer  and  no  just  obli- 
gation which  will  be  impaired  by  the  presentation  of 
such  facts  as  I  have  here  submitted  to  the  public  judg- 
ment. If  in  this  my  course  is  thought  to  be  unusual, 
it  should  be  remembered  that  the  course  pursued  towards 
me  by  the  press  has  been  unusual,  and  that  they  who 


752  FINAL   WORDS. 

had  no  censure  for  the  latter  should  have  none  for  the 
former." 

I  have  nearly  reached  the  end  of  the  period  of  which, 
in  the  beginning,  I  purposed  to  write,  and  should  I  live 
to  see  the  end  of  another  decade,  it  is  not  at  all  likely 
that  I  shall  feel  disposed  to  add  another  word  to  this 
volume.  I  may  therefore  make  this  the  concluding 
chapter  of  this  part  of  my  autobiography.  Contem- 
plating my  life  as  a  whole,  I  have  to  say  that,  although 
it  has  at  times  been  dark  and  stormy,  and  I  have  met 
with  hardships  from  which  other  men  have  been 
exempted,  yet  my  life  has  in  many  respects  been 
remarkably  full  of  sunshine  and  joy.  Servitude,  per- 
secution, false  friends,  desertion  and  depreciation  have 
not  robbed  my  life  of  happiness  or  made  it  a  burden. 
I  have  been,  and  still  am,  especially  fortunate,  and  may 
well  indulge  sentiments  of  warmest  gratitude  for  the 
allotments  of  life  that  have  fallen  to  me.  While  I  can- 
not boast  of  having  accomplished  great  things  in  the 
world,  I  cannot  on  the  other  hand  feel  that  I  have  lived 
in  vain.  From  first  to  last  I  have,  in  large  measure, 
shared  the  respect  and  confidence  of  my  fellow-men.  I 
have  had  the  happiness  of  possessing  many  precious  and 
long-enduring  friendships  with  good  men  and  women. 
I  have  been  the  recipient  of  many  honors,  among  which 
my  unsought  appointment  by  President  Benjamin  Har- 
rison to  the  office  of  Minister  Resident  and  Consul- 
General  to  represent  the  United  States  at  the  capital  of 
Haiti,  and  my  equally  unsought  appointment  by  Presi- 
dent Florvil  Hyppolite  to  represent  Haiti  among  all 
the  civilized  nations  of  the  globe  at  the  World's  Colum- 
bian Exposition,  are  crowning  honors  to  my  long  career 
and  a  fitting  and  happy  close  to  my  whole  public  life. 


5^ 

•2.7  J 


